This is a modern-English version of The Black Moth: A Romance of the XVIIIth Century, originally written by Heyer, Georgette.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE BLACK MOTH
A ROMANCE OF THE XVIII CENTURY
BY
GEORGETTE HEYER
PROLOGUE
Clad in his customary black and silver, with raven hair unpowdered and elaborately dressed, diamonds on his fingers and in his cravat, Hugh Tracy Clare Belmanoir, Duke of Andover, sat at the escritoire in the library of his town house, writing.
Clad in his usual black and silver, with unpowdered raven hair and dressed to impress, diamonds on his fingers and in his cravat, Hugh Tracy Clare Belmanoir, Duke of Andover, sat at the desk in the library of his townhouse, writing.
He wore no rouge on his face, the almost unnatural pallor of which seemed designedly enhanced by a patch set beneath his right eye. Brows and lashes were black, the former slanting slightly up at the corners, but his narrow, heavy-lidded eyes were green and strangely piercing. The thin lips curled a little, sneering, as one dead-white hand travelled to and fro across the paper.
He didn't wear any makeup on his face, which had an almost unnatural paleness that seemed intentionally accentuated by a patch under his right eye. His eyebrows and eyelashes were black, the eyebrows slightly arched at the corners, but his narrow, heavy-lidded eyes were green and strangely piercing. His thin lips curled up a bit in a sneer as one of his dead-white hands moved back and forth across the paper.
... but it seems that the Fair Lady has a Brother, who, finding Me Enamoured, threw down the Gauntlet. I soundly whipt the presumptuous Child, and so the Affair ends. Now, as you, My dear Frank, also took some Interest in the Lady, I write for the Express Purpose of informing You that at my Hands she has received no Hurt, nor is not like to. This I in part tell You that You shall not imagine Yr self in Honor bound again to call Me out, which Purpose, an I mistake not, I yesterday read in Yr Eyes. I should be Exceeding loth to meet You in a Second Time, when I should consider it my Duty to teach You an even severer Lesson than Before. This I am not Wishful of doing for the Liking I bear You.
... but it seems that the Fair Lady has a Brother who, upon seeing that I was in love, threw down the challenge. I thoroughly defeated the arrogant young man, and so the matter ends. Now, since you, my dear Frank, also had some interest in the Lady, I’m writing to let you know that she has received no harm from me, nor is she likely to. I partly mention this so you don’t feel honor-bound to challenge me again, which I believe I saw in your eyes yesterday. I would be very reluctant to meet you again, as I would feel it my duty to teach you an even harsher lesson than before. I’m not keen on doing this because I care about you.
"So in all Friendship believe me, Frank,
"So in all friendship believe me, Frank,
"Your most Obedient, Humble
"Yours respectfully,"
"DEVIL."
"Devil."
His Grace of Andover paused, pen held in mid-air. A mocking smile dawned in his eyes, and he wrote again.
His Grace of Andover paused, pen hovering in the air. A sarcastic smile appeared in his eyes, and he wrote again.
"In the event of any Desire on Yr Part to hazard Yr Luck with my late Paramour, Permit Me to warn You 'gainst the Bantam Brother, who is in Very Truth a Fire-Eater, and would wish to make of You, as of Me, one Mouthfull. I shall hope to see You at the Queensberry Rout on Thursday, when You may Once More strive to direct mine Erring Footsteps on to the Thorny Path of Virtue."
"In case you want to take a chance with my late lover, let me warn you about the Bantam Brother, who is definitely a fire-eater and would like to make a meal out of you, just like me. I hope to see you at the Queensberry event on Thursday, where you can once again try to guide my wayward steps onto the difficult path of virtue."
His Grace read the postscript through with another satisfied, sardonic smile. Then he folded the letter, and affixing a wafer, peremptorily struck the hand-bell at his side.
His Grace read the postscript with another satisfied, sarcastic smile. Then he folded the letter and, after sealing it with a wafer, firmly rang the handbell at his side.
And the Honourable Frank Fortescue, reading the postscript half-an-hour later, smiled too, but differently. Also he sighed and put the letter into the fire.
And the Honorable Frank Fortescue, reading the postscript half an hour later, smiled as well, but in a different way. He also sighed and tossed the letter into the fire.
"And so ends another affaire. ... I wonder if you'll go insolently to the very end?" he said softly, watching the paper shrivel and flare up. "I would to God you might fall honestly in love—and that the lady might save you from yourself—my poor Devil!"
"And so ends another affaire. ... I wonder if you'll boldly see it through to the end?" he said softly, watching the paper crumple and flame. "I wish to God you could fall genuinely in love—and that the woman might rescue you from yourself—my poor Devil!"
CHAPTER I
AT THE CHEQUERS INN, FALLOWFIELD
Chadber was the name of the host, florid of countenance, portly of person, and of manner pompous and urbane. Solely within the walls of the Chequers lay his world, that inn having been acquired by his great-grandfather as far back as the year 1667, when the jovial Stuart King sat on the English throne, and the Hanoverian Electors were not yet dreamed of.
Chadber was the name of the host, with a rosy complexion, a stout build, and a pompous yet refined manner. His entire world revolved around the Chequers, the inn that his great-grandfather had purchased way back in 1667, when the cheerful Stuart King was on the English throne, and the Hanoverian Electors were still just a notion.
A Tory was Mr. Chadber to the backbone. None so bitter 'gainst the little German as he, and surely none had looked forward more eagerly to the advent of the gallant Charles Edward. If he confined his patriotism to drinking success to Prince Charlie's campaign, who shall blame him? And if, when sundry Whig gentlemen halted at the Chequers on their way to the coast, and, calling for a bottle of Rhenish, bade him toss down a glass himself with a health to his Majesty, again who shall blame Mr. Chadber for obeying? What was a health one way or another when you had rendered active service to two of his Stuart Highness's adherents?
A Tory was Mr. Chadber through and through. No one was as bitter against the little German as he was, and surely no one had looked forward more eagerly to the arrival of the brave Charles Edward. If he only showed his patriotism by toasting to Prince Charlie's campaign, who could fault him? And if, when a few Whig gentlemen stopped at the Chequers on their way to the coast, and, ordering a bottle of Rhenish, encouraged him to join in a toast to his Majesty, who could blame Mr. Chadber for going along with it? What was a toast one way or another when you had actively supported two of his Stuart Highness's followers?
It was Mr. Chadber's boast, uttered only to his admiring Tory neighbours, that he had, at the risk of his own life, given shelter to two fugitives of the disastrous 'Forty-five, who had come so far out of their way as quiet Fallowfield. That no one had set eyes on either of the men was no reason for doubting an honest landlord's word. But no one would have thought of doubting any statement that Mr. Chadber might make. Mine host of the Chequers was a great personage in the town, being able both to read and to write, and having once, when young, travelled as far north as London town, staying there for ten days and setting eyes on no less a person than the great Duke of Marlborough himself when that gentleman was riding along the Strand on his way to St. James's.
It was Mr. Chadber's pride, shared only with his admiring Tory neighbors, that he had, at great personal risk, sheltered two fugitives from the disastrous 'Forty-five, who had come all the way out to quiet Fallowfield. The fact that no one had seen either of the men didn't give anyone reason to doubt the word of an honest landlord. But no one would ever think about questioning anything Mr. Chadber said. The owner of the Chequers was a prominent figure in the town, being both literate and educated, and having once, when he was younger, traveled as far north as London, where he spent ten days and caught a glimpse of no less a figure than the great Duke of Marlborough himself riding along the Strand on his way to St. James's.
Also, it was a not-to-be-ignored fact that Mr. Chadber's home-brewed ale was far superior to that sold by the landlord of the rival inn at the other end of the village.
Also, it was an undeniable fact that Mr. Chadber's homemade ale was much better than the one sold by the landlord of the competing inn at the other end of the village.
Altogether he was a most important character, and no one was more aware of his importance than his worthy self.
Altogether, he was a very significant figure, and no one recognized his significance more than he did himself.
To "gentlemen born," whom, he protested, he could distinguish at a glance, he was almost obsequiously polite, but on clerks and underlings, and men who bore no signs of affluence about their persons, he wasted none of his deference.
To "gentlemen born," whom he claimed he could recognize immediately, he was nearly excessively polite, but to clerks and subordinates, and men who showed no signs of wealth, he offered none of his respect.
Thus it was that, when a little green-clad lawyer alighted one day from the mail coach and entered the coffee-room at the Chequers, he was received with pomposity and scarce-veiled condescension.
Thus it was that, when a small lawyer in green stepped off the mail coach one day and entered the coffee room at the Chequers, he was greeted with arrogance and barely hidden disdain.
He was nervous, it seemed, and more than a little worried. He offended Mr. Chadber at the outset, when he insinuated that he was come to meet a gentleman who might perhaps be rather shabbily clothed, rather short of purse, and even of rather unsavoury repute. Very severely did Mr. Chadber give him to understand that guests of that description were entirely unknown at the Chequers.
He seemed nervous and more than a bit worried. He offended Mr. Chadber from the start when he implied that he was there to meet a gentleman who might be somewhat poorly dressed, a little short on cash, and even of questionable reputation. Mr. Chadber made it very clear that guests like that were completely unknown at the Chequers.
There was an air of mystery about the lawyer, and it appeared almost as though he were striving to probe mine host. Mr. Chadber bridled, a little, and became aloof and haughty.
There was a sense of mystery surrounding the lawyer, and it seemed like he was trying to get under the skin of the host. Mr. Chadber stiffened slightly and became distant and arrogant.
When the lawyer dared openly to ask if he had had any dealings with highwaymen of late, he was properly and thoroughly affronted.
When the lawyer boldly asked if he had recently interacted with any highway robbers, he was quite offended.
The lawyer became suddenly more at ease. He eyed Mr. Chadber speculatively, holding a pinch of snuff to one thin nostril.
The lawyer suddenly relaxed. He looked at Mr. Chadber with curiosity, holding a pinch of snuff to one thin nostril.
"Perhaps you have staying here a certain—ah—Sir—Anthony—Ferndale?" he hazarded.
"Maybe you have a certain—uh—Sir—Anthony—Ferndale staying here?" he guessed.
The gentle air of injury fell from Mr. Chadber. Certainly he had, and come only yesterday a-purpose to meet his solicitor.
The soft vibe of injury surrounded Mr. Chadber. Clearly, he had, and just arrived yesterday to meet his lawyer.
The lawyer nodded.
The attorney nodded.
"I am he. Be so good as to apprise Sir Anthony of my arrival."
"I am him. Please let Sir Anthony know I've arrived."
Mr. Chadber bowed exceeding low, and implored the lawyer not to remain in the draughty coffee-room. Sir Anthony would never forgive him an he allowed his solicitor to await him there. Would he not come to Sir Anthony's private parlour?
Mr. Chadber bowed deeply and begged the lawyer not to stay in the chilly coffee-room. Sir Anthony would never forgive him if he let his solicitor wait there. Would he consider coming to Sir Anthony's private parlor instead?
The very faintest of smiles creased the lawyer's thin face as he walked along the passage in Mr. Chadber's wake.
The slightest smile appeared on the lawyer's thin face as he walked behind Mr. Chadber down the hallway.
He was ushered into a low-ceilinged, pleasant chamber looking out on to the quiet street, and left alone what time Mr. Chadber went in search of Sir Anthony.
He was shown into a cozy room with a low ceiling that overlooked the peaceful street, and he was left alone while Mr. Chadber went to find Sir Anthony.
The room was panelled and ceilinged in oak, with blue curtains to the windows and blue cushions on the high-backed settle by the fire. A table stood in the centre of the floor, with a white table-cloth thereon and places laid for two. Another smaller table stood by the fireplace, together with a chair and a stool.
The room had oak paneling and oak on the ceiling, with blue curtains at the windows and blue cushions on the tall settle by the fire. A table was in the middle of the floor, covered with a white tablecloth and set for two. Another smaller table was next to the fireplace, along with a chair and a stool.
The lawyer took silent stock of his surroundings, and reflected grimly on the landlord's sudden change of front. It would appear that Sir Anthony was a gentleman of some standing at the Chequers.
The lawyer quietly assessed his surroundings and thought bleakly about the landlord's sudden shift in attitude. It seemed that Sir Anthony was a man of some importance at the Chequers.
Yet the little man was plainly unhappy, and fell to pacing to and fro, his chin sunk low on his breast, and his hands clasped behind his back. He was come to seek the disgraced son of an Earl, and he was afraid of what he might find.
Yet the little man was clearly unhappy, and started pacing back and forth, his chin resting low on his chest, and his hands clasped behind his back. He had come to find the disgraced son of an Earl, and he was anxious about what he might discover.
Six years ago Lord John Carstares, eldest son of the Earl of Wyncham, had gone with his brother, the Hon. Richard, to a card party, and had returned a dishonoured man.
Six years ago, Lord John Carstares, the eldest son of the Earl of Wyncham, went to a card party with his brother, the Hon. Richard, and returned a disgraced man.
That Jack Carstares should cheat was incredible, ridiculous, and at first no one had believed the tale that so quickly spread. But he had confirmed that tale himself, defiantly and without shame, before riding off, bound, men said, for France and the foreign parts. Brother Richard was left, so said the countryside, to marry the lady they were both in love with. Nothing further had been heard of Lord John, and the outraged Earl forbade his name to be mentioned at Wyncham, swearing to disinherit the prodigal. Richard espoused the fair Lady Lavinia and brought her to live at the great house, strangely forlorn now without Lord John's magnetic presence; but, far from being an elated bridegroom, he seemed to have brought gloom with him from the honeymoon, so silent and so unhappy was he.
That Jack Carstares would cheat was unbelievable, absurd, and initially, no one had believed the story that spread so quickly. But he confirmed that story himself, defiantly and without shame, before riding off, supposedly headed for France and other foreign places. Brother Richard was left behind, according to the locals, to marry the woman they were both in love with. Nothing more was heard of Lord John, and the furious Earl forbade his name to be mentioned at Wyncham, vowing to disinherit the wayward son. Richard married the lovely Lady Lavinia and brought her to live in the big house, which felt strangely empty without Lord John's magnetic presence; however, far from being a joyful groom, he seemed to have brought a sense of sadness back from the honeymoon, so quiet and unhappy was he.
Six years drifted slowly by without bringing any news of Lord John, and then, two months ago, journeying from London to Wyncham, Richard's coach had been waylaid, and by a highwayman who proved to be none other than the scapegrace peer.
Six years passed slowly without any word from Lord John, and then, two months ago, while traveling from London to Wyncham, Richard's coach was stopped by a highwayman who turned out to be none other than the reckless peer.
Richard's feelings may be imagined. Lord John had been singularly unimpressed by anything beyond the humour of the situation. That, however, had struck him most forcibly, and he had burst out into a fit of laughter that had brought a lump into Richard's throat, and a fresh ache into his heart.
Richard's feelings can be imagined. Lord John had been completely unfazed by anything except the humor of the situation. That, however, had really hit him, and he had burst into a fit of laughter that made Richard feel a lump in his throat and a new ache in his heart.
Upon pressure John had given his brother the address of the inn, "in case of accidents," and told him to ask for "Sir Anthony Ferndale" if ever he should need him. Then with one hearty handshake, he had galloped off into the darkness....
Upon pressure, John had given his brother the address of the inn, "in case of emergencies," and told him to ask for "Sir Anthony Ferndale" if he ever needed him. Then, with one strong handshake, he had raced off into the darkness...
The lawyer stopped his restless pacing to listen. Down the passage was coming the tap-tap of high heels on the wooden floor, accompanied by a slight rustle as of stiff silks.
The lawyer paused his restless pacing to listen. Down the hallway, the sound of high heels tapping on the wooden floor was approaching, paired with a slight rustle of stiff silks.
The little man tugged suddenly at his cravat. Supposing—supposing debonair Lord John was no longer debonair? Supposing—he dared not suppose anything. Nervously he drew a roll of parchment from his pocket and stood fingering it.
The little man suddenly tugged at his tie. What if—what if charming Lord John was no longer charming? What if—he didn’t dare to think of anything. Anxiously, he pulled a roll of parchment from his pocket and started fiddling with it.
A firm hand was laid on the door-handle, turning it cleanly round. The door opened to admit a veritable apparition, and was closed again with a snap.
A strong hand grasped the doorknob, turning it smoothly. The door swung open to reveal a real-life ghost and then slammed shut.
The lawyer found himself gazing at a slight, rather tall gentleman who swept him a profound bow, gracefully flourishing his smart three-cornered hat with one hand and delicately clasping cane and perfumed handkerchief with the other. He was dressed in the height of the Versailles fashion, with full-skirted coat of palest lilac laced with silver, small-clothes and stockings of white, and waistcoat of flowered satin. On his feet he wore shoes with high red heels and silver buckles, while a wig of the latest mode, marvellously powdered and curled and smacking greatly of Paris, adorned his shapely head. In the foaming lace of his cravat reposed a diamond pin, and on the slim hand, half covered by drooping laces, glowed and flashed a huge emerald.
The lawyer found himself staring at a tall, slender gentleman who gave him an elaborate bow, elegantly waving his stylish three-cornered hat with one hand and delicately holding a cane and perfumed handkerchief with the other. He was dressed in the latest Versailles fashion, featuring a full-skirted coat in the lightest lilac adorned with silver lace, white breeches and stockings, and a waistcoat made of floral satin. On his feet were shoes with high red heels and silver buckles, while a wig in the newest style, expertly powdered and curled and showing off Parisian flair, sat on his well-shaped head. In the ruffled lace of his cravat was a diamond pin, and on his slender hand, partially covered by cascading lace, sparkled a large emerald.
The lawyer stared and stared again, and it was not until a pair of deep blue, rather wistful eyes met his in a quizzical glance, that he found his tongue. Then a look of astonishment came into his face, and he took a half step forward.
The lawyer kept staring, and it wasn't until a pair of deep blue, somewhat wistful eyes met his in a curious glance that he could finally speak. A look of surprise crossed his face, and he took a half step forward.
"Master Jack!" he gasped. "Master—Jack!"
"Jack!" he gasped. "Jack!"
The elegant gentleman came forward and held up a reproving hand. The patch at the corner of his mouth quivered, and the blue eyes danced.
The sophisticated man stepped forward and raised a warning hand. The flicker at the corner of his mouth trembled, and his blue eyes sparkled.
"I perceive that you are not acquainted with me, Mr. Warburton," he said, amusement in his pleasant, slightly drawling voice. "Allow me to present myself: Sir Anthony Ferndale, a vous servir!"
"I see that you don't know me, Mr. Warburton," he said, amusement in his friendly, slightly drawn-out voice. "Let me introduce myself: Sir Anthony Ferndale, at your service!"
A gleam of humour appeared in the lawyer's own eyes as he clasped the outstretched hand.
A glimmer of humor showed in the lawyer's eyes as he shook the outstretched hand.
"I think you are perhaps not acquainted with yourself, my lord," he remarked drily.
"I think you might not really know yourself, my lord," he said dryly.
Lord John laid his hat and cane on the small table, and looked faintly intrigued.
Lord John placed his hat and cane on the small table and looked slightly intrigued.
"What's your meaning, Mr. Warburton?"
"What's your point, Mr. Warburton?"
"I am come, my lord, to inform you that the Earl, your father, died a month since."
"I've come, my lord, to let you know that the Earl, your father, passed away a month ago."
The blue eyes widened, grew of a sudden hard, and narrowed again.
The blue eyes widened, suddenly became hard, and narrowed again.
"Is that really so? Well, well! Apoplexy, I make no doubt?"
"Is that really true? Well, well! A stroke, no doubt?"
The lawyer's lips twitched uncontrollably.
The lawyer's lips twitched nervously.
"No, Master Jack; my lord died of heart failure."
"No, Master Jack; my lord died from heart failure."
"Say you so? Dear me! But will you not be seated, sir? In a moment my servant will have induced the chef to serve dinner. You will honour me, I trust?"
"Is that so? Goodness! But won't you please take a seat, sir? In a moment, my servant will have convinced the chef to serve dinner. I hope you will do me the honor?"
The lawyer murmured his thanks and sat down on the settle, watching the other with puzzled eyes.
The lawyer quietly thanked him and sat down on the couch, watching the other person with confused eyes.
The Earl drew up a chair for himself and stretched his foot to the fire.
The Earl pulled a chair closer and stretched his foot out to the fire.
"Six years, eh? I protest 'tis prodigious good to see your face again, Mr. Warburton.... And I'm the Earl? Earl and High Toby, by Gad!" He laughed softly.
"Six years, huh? I have to say it’s really great to see your face again, Mr. Warburton.... And I’m the Earl? Earl and High Toby, for real!" He laughed softly.
"I have here the documents, my lord...."
"I have the documents here, my lord...."
Carstares eyed the roll through his quizzing glass.
Carstares looked at the roll through his spyglass.
"I perceive them. Pray return them to your pocket, Mr. Warburton."
"I see them. Please put them back in your pocket, Mr. Warburton."
"But there are certain legal formalities, my lord—"
"But there are certain legal formalities, my lord—"
"Exactly. Pray do not let us mention them!"
"Exactly. Please, let's not bring them up!"
"But, sir!"
"But, dude!"
Then the Earl smiled, and his smile was singularly sweet and winning.
Then the Earl smiled, and his smile was uniquely sweet and charming.
"At least, not until after dinner, Warburton! Instead, you shall tell me how you found me?"
"Not until after dinner, Warburton! Instead, you need to tell me how you found me?"
"Mr. Richard directed me where to come, sir."
"Mr. Richard told me where to go, sir."
"Ah, of course! I had forgot that I told him my—pied-à-terre when I waylaid him."
"Ah, of course! I had forgotten that I mentioned my—pied-à-terre when I ran into him."
The lawyer nearly shuddered at this cheerful, barefaced mention of his lordship's disreputable profession.
The lawyer almost recoiled at this upbeat, shameless reference to his lordship's shady profession.
"Er—indeed, sir. Mr. Richard is eager for you to return."
"Um—yeah, sir. Mr. Richard is looking forward to your return."
The handsome young face clouded over. My lord shook his head.
The handsome young face darkened. My lord shook his head.
"Impossible, my dear Warburton. I am convinced Dick never voiced so foolish a suggestion. Come now, confess! 'tis your own fabrication?"
"Impossible, my dear Warburton. I'm sure Dick never made such a ridiculous suggestion. Come on, admit it! Is that your own creation?"
Warburton ignored the bantering tone and spoke very deliberately.
Warburton overlooked the teasing tone and spoke very clearly.
"At all events, my lord, I believe him anxious to make—amends."
"Anyway, my lord, I think he’s eager to make things right."
Carstares shot an alert, suspicious glance at him.
Carstares gave him a quick, wary look.
"Ah!"
"Wow!"
"Yes, sir. Amends."
"Yes, sir. Apologies."
My lord studied his emerald with half-closed eyelids.
My lord examined his emerald with his eyes half-shut.
"But why—amends, Warburton?" he asked.
"But why—fix things, Warburton?" he asked.
"Is not that the word, sir?"
"Isn't that the term, sir?"
"I confess it strikes me as inapt. Doubtless I am dull of comprehension."
"I have to admit that it seems off to me. I'm sure it's because I'm not the smartest."
"You were not wont to be, my lord."
"You weren't usually like this, my lord."
"No? But six years changes a man, Warburton. Pray, is Mr. Carstares well?"
"No? But six years change a person, Warburton. Please, is Mr. Carstares doing well?"
"I believe so, sir," replied the lawyer, frowning at the deft change of subject.
"I think so, sir," replied the lawyer, frowning at the skillful change of subject.
"And Lady Lavinia?"
"And what about Lady Lavinia?"
"Ay." Mr. Warburton looked searchingly across at him, seeing which, my lord's eyes danced afresh, brim full with mischief.
"Ay." Mr. Warburton looked intently at him, noticing which made my lord's eyes sparkle again, full of mischief.
"I am delighted to hear it. Pray present my compliments to Mr. Carstares and beg him to use Wyncham as he wills."
"I’m really happy to hear that. Please send my regards to Mr. Carstares and ask him to use Wyncham as he sees fit."
"Sir! Master Jack! I implore you!" burst from the lawyer, and he sprang up, moving excitedly away, his hands twitching, his face haggard.
"Sir! Master Jack! I beg you!" shouted the lawyer, springing up and moving around anxiously, his hands twitching and his face looking worn out.
My lord stiffened in his chair. He watched the other's jerky movements anxiously, but his voice when he spoke was even and cold.
My lord tensed in his chair. He anxiously observed the other person's erratic movements, but his voice when he spoke was steady and cold.
"Well, sir?"
"What's up, sir?"
Mr. Warburton wheeled and came back to the fireplace, looking hungrily down at my lord's impassive countenance. With an effort he seemed to control himself.
Mr. Warburton turned and walked back to the fireplace, gazing intensely at my lord's expressionless face. With some struggle, he appeared to rein in his emotions.
"Master Jack, I had better tell you what you have already guessed. I know."
"Master Jack, I should probably tell you what you already figured out. I know."
Up went one haughty eyebrow.
Up went an arrogant eyebrow.
"You know what, Mr. Warburton?"
"You know what, Mr. Warburton?"
"That you are innocent!"
"You are innocent!"
"Of what, Mr. Warburton?"
"What about, Mr. Warburton?"
"Of cheating at cards, sir!"
"Of cheating at cards, dude!"
My lord relaxed, and flicked a speck of dust from his great cuff.
My lord relaxed and brushed a speck of dust off his large cuff.
"I regret the necessity of having to disillusion you, Mr. Warburton."
"I’m sorry to have to bring you back to reality, Mr. Warburton."
"My lord, do not fence with me, I beg! You can trust me, surely?"
"My lord, please don’t play games with me, I beg you! You can trust me, right?"
"Certainly, sir."
"Sure, sir."
"Then do not keep up this pretence with me; no, nor look so hard neither! I've watched you grow up right from the cradle, and Master Dick too, and I know you both through and through. I know you never cheated at Colonel Dare's nor anywhere else! I could have sworn it at the time—ay, when I saw Master Dick's face, I knew at once that he it was who had played foul, and you had but taken the blame!"
"Then don’t keep pretending with me; and stop staring so hard! I’ve watched you grow up since you were a baby, and Master Dick too, and I know both of you inside and out. I know you never cheated at Colonel Dare’s or anywhere else! I could have sworn it at the time—yeah, when I saw Master Dick’s face, I knew immediately that he was the one who did wrong, and you just took the blame!"
"No!"
"Nope!"
"I know better! Can you, Master Jack, look me in the face and truthfully deny what I have said? Can you? Can you?" My lord sat silent.
"I know better! Can you, Master Jack, look me in the eye and honestly deny what I've said? Can you? Can you?" My lord sat silent.
With a sigh, Warburton sank on to the settle once more. He was flushed, and his eyes shone, but he spoke calmly again.
With a sigh, Warburton sat down on the bench again. He was flushed, and his eyes sparkled, but he resumed speaking calmly.
"Of course you cannot. I have never known you lie. You need not fear I shall betray you. I kept silence all these years for my lord's sake, and I will not speak now until you give me leave."
"Of course you can't. I’ve never seen you lie. You don’t have to worry; I won’t betray you. I’ve stayed quiet all these years for my lord’s sake, and I won’t say anything now until you give me permission."
"Which I never shall."
"Which I never will."
"Master Jack, think better of it, I beg of you! Now that my lord is dead—"
"Master Jack, please reconsider! Now that my lord is dead—"
"It makes no difference."
"It doesn't matter."
"No difference? 'Twas not for his sake? 'Twas not because you knew how he loved Master Dick?"
"No difference? It wasn't for his sake? It wasn't because you knew how much he loved Master Dick?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then 'tis Lady Lavinia—"
"Then it's Lady Lavinia—"
"No."
"Nope."
"But—"
"But—"
My lord smiled sadly.
My lord smiled sadly.
"Ah, Warburton! And you averred you knew us through and through! For whose sake should it be but his own?"
"Ah, Warburton! And you claimed you knew us inside and out! Whose sake would it be if not his own?"
"I feared it!" The lawyer made a hopeless gesture with his hands. "You will not come back?"
"I was scared!" The lawyer threw up his hands in frustration. "You're not coming back?"
"No, Warburton, I will not; Dick may manage my estates. I remain on the road."
"No, Warburton, I won't; Dick can handle my estates. I'm staying on the road."
Warburton made one last effort.
Warburton made one final attempt.
"My lord!" he cried despairingly, "Will you not at least think of the disgrace to the name an you be caught?"
"My lord!" he exclaimed desperately, "Won't you at least consider the embarrassment to the name if you're caught?"
The shadows vanished from my lord's eyes.
The shadows disappeared from my lord's eyes.
"Mr. Warburton, I protest you are of a morbid turn of mind! Do you know, I had not thought of so unpleasant a contingency? I swear I was not born to be hanged!"
"Mr. Warburton, I must say you have a dark way of thinking! Did you know I hadn't considered such an unpleasant possibility? I seriously believe I wasn't meant to be hanged!"
The lawyer would have said more, had not the entrance of a servant, carrying a loaded tray, put an end to all private conversation. The man placed dishes upon the table, lighted candles, and arranged two chairs.
The lawyer would have said more, but the arrival of a servant, carrying a loaded tray, cut short all private conversation. The man set the dishes on the table, lit the candles, and arranged two chairs.
"Dinner is served, sir," he said.
"Dinner is ready, sir," he said.
My lord nodded, and made a slight gesture toward the windows. Instantly the man went over to them and drew the heavy curtains across.
My lord nodded and made a small gesture toward the windows. Immediately, the man went over and pulled the heavy curtains closed.
My lord turned to Mr. Warburton.
My lord turned to Mr. Warburton.
"What say you, sir? Shall it be burgundy or claret, or do you prefer sack?"
"What do you say, sir? Should it be burgundy or claret, or do you prefer sack?"
Warburton decided in favour of claret.
Warburton picked red wine.
"Claret, Jim," ordered Carstares, and rose to his feet.
"Claret, Jim," commanded Carstares, standing up.
"I trust the drive has whetted your appetite, Warburton, for honest Chadber will be monstrous hurt an you do not justice to his capons."
"I hope the drive has made you eager, Warburton, because honest Chadber will be really upset if you don't give his capons the attention they deserve."
"I shall endeavour to spare his feelings," replied the lawyer with a twinkle, and seated himself at the table.
"I'll try to spare his feelings," replied the lawyer with a smile, and sat down at the table.
Whatever might be Mr. Chadber's failings, he possessed an excellent cook. Mr. Warburton dined very well, beginning on a fat duck, and continuing through the many courses that constituted the meal.
Whatever Mr. Chadber's faults might be, he had an excellent cook. Mr. Warburton had a fantastic dinner, starting with a rich duck and going through the various courses that made up the meal.
When the table was cleared, the servant gone, and the port before them, he endeavoured to guide the conversation back into the previous channels. But he reckoned without my lord, and presently found himself discussing the Pretender's late rebellion. He sat up suddenly.
When the table was cleared, the servant left, and the drinks were in front of them, he tried to steer the conversation back to what they were talking about before. But he didn’t account for my lord, and soon he found himself discussing the Pretender's recent rebellion. He sat up abruptly.
"There were rumours that you were with the Prince, sir."
"There were rumors that you were with the Prince, sir."
Carstares set down his glass in genuine amazement.
Carstares put down his glass in true astonishment.
"I?"
"I?"
"Indeed, yes. I do not know whence the rumour came, but it reached Wyncham. My lord said nought, but I think Mr. Richard hardly credited it."
"Yes, definitely. I don’t know where the rumor started, but it got to Wyncham. My lord said nothing, but I don’t think Mr. Richard believed it at all."
"I should hope not! Why should they think me turned rebel, pray?"
"I really hope not! Why should they think I've turned into a rebel, please?"
Mr. Warburton frowned.
Mr. Warburton scowled.
"Rebel, sir?"
"Rebel, dude?"
"Rebel, Mr. Warburton. I have served under his Majesty."
"Rebel, Mr. Warburton. I have served under His Majesty."
"The Carstares were ever Tories, Master Jack, true to their rightful king."
"The Carstares were always Tories, Master Jack, loyal to their rightful king."
"My dear Warburton, I owe nought to the Stuart princes. I was born in King George the First's reign, and I protest I am a good Whig."
"My dear Warburton, I owe nothing to the Stuart princes. I was born during King George the First's reign, and I assure you I am a good Whig."
Warburton shook his head disapprovingly.
Warburton shook his head.
"There has never been a Whig in the Wyncham family, sir."
"There has never been a Whig in the Wyncham family, sir."
"And you hope there never will be again, eh? What of Dick? Is he faithful to the Pretender?"
"And you hope there won't be again, right? What about Dick? Is he loyal to the Pretender?"
"I think Mr. Richard does not interest himself in politics, sir."
"I don't think Mr. Richard is interested in politics, sir."
Carstares raised his eyebrows, and there fell a silence.
Carstares raised his eyebrows, and a silence settled in.
After a minute or two Mr. Warburton cleared his throat.
After a minute or two, Mr. Warburton cleared his throat.
"I—I suppose, sir—you have no idea of—er—discontinuing your—er—profession?"
"I—I guess, sir—you have no intention of—uh—quitting your—uh—job?"
My lord gave an irrepressible little laugh.
My lord let out an uncontrollable little laugh.
"Faith, Mr. Warburton, I've only just begun!"
"Honestly, Mr. Warburton, I'm just getting started!"
"Only—But a year ago, Mr. Richard—"
"Only—But a year ago, Mr. Richard—"
"I held him up? Ay, but to tell the truth, sir, I've not done much since then!"
"I helped him? Yeah, but to be honest, sir, I haven't done much since then!"
"Then, sir, you are not—er—notorious?"
"Then, sir, you're not famous?"
"Good gad, no! Notorious, forsooth! Confess, Warburton, you thought me some heroic figure? 'Gentleman Harry', perhaps?"
"Good grief, no! Notorious, really! Admit it, Warburton, you thought of me as some heroic figure? 'Gentleman Harry,' maybe?"
Warburton blushed.
Warburton turned red.
"Well, sir—I—er—wondered."
"Well, sir, I was wondering."
"I shall have to disappoint you, I perceive. I doubt Bow Street has never heard of me—and—to tell the truth—'tis not an occupation which appeals vastly to my senses."
"I’m afraid I have to let you down, I see. I doubt Bow Street has ever heard of me—and, to be honest, it’s not a job that really excites me."
"Then why, my lord, do you continue?"
"Then why, my lord, do you keep going?"
"I must have some excuse for roaming the country," pleaded Jack. "I could not be idle."
"I need some reason for traveling around the country," Jack said. "I can't just sit around doing nothing."
"You are not—compelled to—er—rob, my lord?"
"You aren't, uh, forced to steal, my lord?"
Carstares wrinkled his brow inquiringly.
Carstares furrowed his brow curiously.
"Compelled? Ah—I take your meaning. No, Warburton, I have enough for my wants—now; time was—but that is past. I rob for amusement's sake."
"Compelled? Ah—I understand what you mean. No, Warburton, I have enough for my needs—at least now; there was a time when that wasn't the case—but that's in the past. I steal just for the fun of it."
Warburton looked steadily across at him.
Warburton looked at him intensely.
"I am surprised, my lord, that you, a Carstares, should find it—amusing."
"I’m surprised, my lord, that you, a Carstares, would find it—funny."
John was silent for a moment, and when he at length spoke it was defiantly and with a bitterness most unusual in him.
John was quiet for a moment, and when he finally spoke, it was with defiance and an unusual bitterness.
"The world, Mr. Warburton, has not treated me so kindly that I should feel any qualms of conscience. But, an it gives you any satisfaction to know it, I will tell you that my robberies are few and far between. You spoke a little while ago of my probable—ah—fate—on Tyburn Tree. I think you need not fear to hear of that."
"The world, Mr. Warburton, hasn’t been so kind to me that I’d feel any guilt. But if it makes you feel better to hear it, I’ll tell you my robberies are rare. A little while ago, you mentioned my likely—uh—fate—on Tyburn Tree. I don’t think you need to worry about that."
"I—It gives me great satisfaction, my lord, I confess," stammered the lawyer, and found nothing more to say. After a long pause he again produced the bulky roll of parchment and laid it down before the Earl with the apologetic murmur of:
"I—It really satisfies me greatly, my lord, I admit," stammered the lawyer, and couldn't think of anything else to say. After a long pause, he pulled out the large roll of parchment again and placed it in front of the Earl, saying apologetically:
"Business, my lord!"
"Business, my lord!"
Carstares descended from the clouds and eyed the packet with evident distaste. He proceeded to fill his and his companion's glass very leisurely. That done, he heaved a lugubrious sigh, caught Mr. Warburton's eye, laughed in answer to its quizzical gleam, and broke the seal.
Carstares came down from the clouds and looked at the packet with clear disgust. He took his time filling his glass and his companion's. Once he finished, he let out a big, sad sigh, caught Mr. Warburton's gaze, chuckled in response to its playful sparkle, and opened the seal.
"Since you will have it, sir—business!"
"Since you gotta have it, sir—business!"
Mr. Warburton stayed the night at the Chequers and travelled back to Wyncham next day by the two o'clock coach. He played piquet and ecarte with my lord all the evening, and then retired to bed, not having found an opportunity to argue his mission as he had hoped to do. Whenever he had tried to turn the conversation that way he had been gently but firmly led into safer channels, and somehow had found it impossible to get back. My lord was the gayest and most charming of companions, but talk "business" he would not. He regaled the lawyer with spicy anecdotes and tales of abroad, but never once allowed Mr. Warburton to speak of his home or of his brother.
Mr. Warburton spent the night at the Chequers and took the two o'clock coach back to Wyncham the next day. He played piquet and ecarte with my lord all evening, then went to bed, not having found a chance to discuss his mission as he had hoped. Whenever he tried to steer the conversation in that direction, he was gently but firmly diverted to safer topics, and somehow he found it impossible to return to the original subject. My lord was the most cheerful and charming of companions, but he wouldn’t talk "business." He entertained the lawyer with spicy anecdotes and tales from abroad, but never once let Mr. Warburton mention his home or his brother.
The lawyer retired to rest in a measure reassured by the other's good spirits, but at the same time dispirited by his failure to induce Carstares to return to Wyncham.
The lawyer went to rest, feeling somewhat reassured by the other person's good mood, but also downhearted because he couldn't convince Carstares to go back to Wyncham.
Next morning, although he was not up until twelve, he was before my lord, who only appeared in time for lunch, which was served as before in the oak parlour.
Next morning, even though he didn't get up until noon, he was in front of my lord, who only showed up in time for lunch, which was served as usual in the oak parlor.
He entered the room in his usual leisurely yet decided fashion and made Mr. Warburton a marvellous leg. Then he bore him off to inspect his mare, Jenny, of whom he was inordinately proud. By the time they returned to the parlour luncheon was served, and Mr. Warburton realised that he had scarcely any time left in which to plead his cause.
He walked into the room in his typical relaxed yet confident manner and gave Mr. Warburton a grand bow. Then he took him to check out his mare, Jenny, whom he was extremely proud of. By the time they got back to the parlor, lunch was ready, and Mr. Warburton realized he barely had any time left to make his case.
My lord's servant hovered continually about the room, waiting on them, until his master bade him go to attend to the lawyer's valise. When the door had closed on his retreating form, Carstares leaned back in his chair, and, with a rather dreary little smile, turned to his companion.
My lord's servant was always around the room, taking care of them, until his master told him to go take care of the lawyer's suitcase. Once the door closed behind him, Carstares leaned back in his chair and, with a somewhat gloomy little smile, turned to his companion.
"You want to reason with me, I know, Mr. Warburton, and, indeed, I will listen an I must. But I would so much rather that you left the subject alone, believe me."
"You want to talk this out with me, I get it, Mr. Warburton, and I will listen if I have to. But honestly, I’d much prefer if you dropped the subject, trust me."
Warburton sensed the finality in his voice, and wisely threw away his last chance.
Warburton felt the finality in his voice and wisely let go of his last chance.
"I understand 'tis painful, my lord, and I will say no more. Only remember—and think on it, I beg!"
"I know it's painful, my lord, and I won't say anything more. Just remember—and please think about it!"
The concern in his face touched my lord.
The worry on his face moved my lord.
"You are too good to me, Mr. Warburton, I vow. I can only say that I appreciate your kindness—and your forbearance. And I trust that you will forgive my seeming churlishness and believe that I am indeed grateful to you."
"You are so good to me, Mr. Warburton, I swear. I can only say that I appreciate your kindness—and your patience. I hope you can forgive my seeming rudeness and believe that I am truly grateful to you."
"I wish I might do more for you, Master Jack!" stammered Warburton, made miserable by the wistful note in his favourite's voice. There was no time for more; the coach already awaited him, and his valise had been hoisted up. As they stood together in the porch, he could only grip my lord's hand tightly and say good-bye. Then he got hurriedly into the coach, and the door was slammed behind him.
"I wish I could do more for you, Master Jack!" Warburton stammered, feeling miserable at the longing tone in his favorite's voice. There was no time for anything else; the coach was already waiting for him, and his suitcase had been lifted inside. As they stood together on the porch, he could only grip my lord's hand tightly and say goodbye. Then he hurried into the coach, and the door was slammed shut behind him.
My lord made his leg, and watched the heavy vehicle move forward and roll away down the street. Then with a stifled sigh he turned and walked towards the stables. His servant saw him coming and went at once to meet him.
My lord bowed his leg and watched the heavy vehicle move forward and roll down the street. Then, with a suppressed sigh, he turned and walked toward the stables. His servant saw him coming and immediately went to meet him.
"The mare, sir?"
"The mare, sir?"
"As you say, Jim—the mare. In an hour."
"As you said, Jim—the mare. In an hour."
He turned and would have strolled back.
He turned and would have walked back.
"Sir—your honour!"
"Sir—your honor!"
He paused, looking over his shoulder.
He paused and glanced over his shoulder.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"They're on the look-out, sir. Best be careful."
"They're watching, sir. Better be careful."
"They always are, Jim. But thanks."
"They always are, Jim. But thanks."
"Ye—ye wouldn't take me with ye, sir?" pleadingly.
"Y-you wouldn't take me with you, sir?" she asked earnestly.
"Take you? Faith, no! I've no mind to lead you into danger. And you serve me best by remaining to carry out my orders."
"Take you? No way! I have no intention of putting you in harm's way. You serve me best by staying put and following my instructions."
The man fell back.
The man fell back.
"Ay, sir; but—but—"
"Yeah, sir; but—but—"
"There are none, Jim."
"There aren't any, Jim."
"No, sir—but ye will have a care?"
"No, sir—but will you be careful?"
"I will be the most cautious of men." He walked away on the word, and passed into the house.
"I will be the most careful of men." He walked away after saying that and went into the house.
In an hour he was a very different being. Gone was the emerald ring, the foppish cane; the languid air, too, had disappeared, leaving him brisk and businesslike. He was dressed for riding, with buff coat and buckskin breeches, and shining top boots. A sober brown wig replaced the powdered creation, and a black tricorne was set rakishly atop.
In just an hour, he transformed into a completely different person. The emerald ring and fancy cane were gone; the lazy demeanor had vanished too, leaving him energetic and focused. He was dressed for riding, wearing a tan coat and buckskin breeches, along with polished top boots. A plain brown wig took the place of the powdered hairstyle, and a black tricorne hat was stylishly perched on his head.
He stood in the deserted porch, watching Jim strap his baggage to the saddle, occasionally giving a curt direction. Presently Mr. Chadber appeared with the stirrup-cup, which he drained and handed back with a word of thanks and a guinea at the bottom.
He stood on the empty porch, watching Jim tie his luggage to the saddle, occasionally giving a brief instruction. Soon, Mr. Chadber showed up with the stirrup cup, which he drank and handed back with a word of thanks and a gold coin at the bottom.
Someone called lustily from within, and the landlord, bowing very low, murmured apologies and vanished.
Someone called out eagerly from inside, and the landlord, bowing deeply, mumbled apologies and disappeared.
Jim cast a last glance at the saddle-girths, and, leaving the mare quietly standing in the road, came up to his master with gloves and whip.
Jim took one last look at the saddle straps, and, leaving the mare calmly standing in the road, walked up to his master with gloves and a whip.
Carstares took them silently and fell to tapping his boot, his eyes thoughtfully on the man's face.
Carstares took them quietly and started tapping his boot, his gaze thoughtfully fixed on the man's face.
"You will hire a coach, as usual," he said at length, "and take my baggage to—" (He paused, frowning)—"Lewes. You will engage a room at the White Hart and order dinner. I shall wear—apricot and—h'm!"
"You'll get a coach, like always," he said after a moment, "and take my stuff to—" (He paused, frowning)—"Lewes. You'll book a room at the White Hart and order dinner. I'll wear—apricot and—h'm!"
"Blue, sir?" ventured Jim, with an idea of being helpful.
"Blue, sir?" Jim suggested, trying to be helpful.
His master's eyes crinkled at the corners.
His master's eyes crinkled at the corners.
"You are a humorist, Salter. Apricot and cream. Cream? Yes, 'tis a pleasing thought—cream. That is all—Jenny!"
"You’re a comedian, Salter. Apricot and cream. Cream? Yeah, that's a nice thought—cream. That’s it—all done—Jenny!"
The mare turned her head, whinnying as he came towards her.
The mare turned her head, neighing as he walked over to her.
"Good lass!" He mounted lightly and patted her glossy neck. Then he leaned sideways in the saddle to speak again to Salter, who stood beside him, one hand on the bridle.
"Good girl!" He got on easily and stroked her shiny neck. Then he leaned to the side in the saddle to talk again to Salter, who was standing next to him, one hand on the reins.
"The cloak?"
"The robe?"
"Behind you, sir."
"Right behind you, sir."
"My wig?"
"My wig?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Pistols?"
"Guns?"
"Ready primed, sir."
"All set, sir."
"Good. I shall be in Lewes in time for dinner—with luck."
"Great. I should make it to Lewes in time for dinner—hopefully."
"Yes, sir. Ye—ye will have a care?" anxiously.
"Yes, sir. Will you take care?" she asked anxiously.
"Have I not told you?" He straightened in the saddle, touched the mare with his heel, and bestowing a quick smile and a nod on his man, trotted easily away.
"Have I not told you?" He sat up straight in the saddle, nudged the mare with his heel, and gave his man a quick smile and a nod before trotting away effortlessly.
CHAPTER II
MY LORD AT THE WHITE HART
"Sir Anthony Ferndale" sat before the dressing-table in his room at the White Hart, idly polishing his nails. A gorgeous silk dressing gown lay over the back of his chair, and, behind him, Jim was attending to his wig, at the same time hovering anxiously over the coat and waistcoat that were waiting to be donned.
"Sir Anthony Ferndale" sat in front of the dressing table in his room at the White Hart, casually polishing his nails. A beautiful silk robe draped over the back of his chair, and behind him, Jim was adjusting his wig while nervously tending to the coat and waistcoat that were ready to be put on.
Carstares left off polishing his nails, yawned, and leaned back in his chair, a slim, graceful figure in cambric shirt and apricot satin breeches. He studied his cravat for some moments in the mirror, and lifted a hand to it. Salter held his breath. With extreme deliberation the hand moved a diamond and emerald pin the fraction of an inch to one side, and fell to his side again. Salter drew a relieved breath, which brought his master's eyes round to himself.
Carstares stopped polishing his nails, yawned, and leaned back in his chair, a slim, graceful figure in a cotton shirt and apricot satin pants. He studied his cravat for a few moments in the mirror and lifted a hand to adjust it. Salter held his breath. With great care, the hand moved a diamond and emerald pin just a tiny bit to the side before falling back down. Salter let out a relieved breath, which caught his master's attention.
"No trouble, Jim?"
"All good, Jim?"
"None at all, sir."
"Not at all, sir."
"Neither had I. 'Twas most surprisingly easy. The birds had no more fight in them than sparrows. Two men in a coach—one a bullying rascal of a merchant, the other his clerk. Gad! but I was sorry for that little man!" He paused, his hand on the rouge pot.
"Me neither. It was surprisingly easy. The birds were about as tough as sparrows. Two guys in a carriage—one a pushy merchant, the other his assistant. Wow! I felt bad for that little guy!" He paused, his hand on the makeup pot.
Salter looked an inquiry.
Salter looked puzzled.
"Yes," nodded Carstares. "Very sorry. The fat man would appear to bully and browbeat him after the manner of his kind; he even blamed him for my advent, the greasy coward! Yes, Jim, you are right—he did not appeal to me, ce M. Fudby. So—" ingenuously, "I relieved him of his cash-box and two hundred guineas. A present for the poor of Lewes."
"Yes," nodded Carstares. "I’m really sorry. The fat guy seemed to bully and intimidate him like he usually does; he even blamed him for my arrival, the greasy coward! Yes, Jim, you’re right—he didn’t win me over, ce M. Fudby. So—" he said innocently, "I took his cash box and two hundred guineas. A gift for the needy in Lewes."
Jim jerked his shoulder, frowning.
Jim shrugged, frowning.
"If ye give away all ye get, sir, why do ye rob at all?" he asked bluntly.
"If you give away everything you get, sir, why do you steal at all?" he asked bluntly.
His whimsical little smile played about my lord's mouth.
His playful little smile danced around my lord's mouth.
"'Tis an object for my life, Jim: a noble object. And I believe it amuses me to play Robin Hood—take from the rich to give to the poor," he added, for Salter's benefit. "But to return to my victims—you would have laughed had you but seen my little man come tumbling out of the coach when I opened the door!"
"'It's a purpose for my life, Jim: a great purpose. And I think it's fun to play Robin Hood—take from the rich to give to the poor," he added, for Salter's benefit. "But back to my targets—you would have laughed if you had seen my little guy tumble out of the coach when I opened the door!"
"Tumble, sir? Why should he do that?"
"Tumble, sir? Why would he do that?"
"He was at pains to explain the reason. It seems he had been commanded to hold the door to prevent my entering—so when I jerked it open, sooner than loose his hold, he fell out on to the road. Of course, I apologised most abjectly—and we had some conversation. Quite a nice little man.... It made me laugh to see him sprawling on the road, though!"
"He tried hard to explain why. Apparently, he had been ordered to keep the door shut to stop me from coming in—so when I yanked it open, rather than let go, he fell out onto the street. Of course, I apologized profusely—and we chatted a bit. He was a pretty nice guy.... It did make me laugh to see him sprawled out on the road, though!"
"Wish I could have seen it, your honour. I would ha' liked fine to ha' been beside ye." He looked down at the lithe form with some pride. "I'd give something to see ye hold up a coach, sir!"
"Wish I could have seen it, your honor. I would have really liked to be beside you." He looked down at the slim figure with some pride. "I'd give anything to see you hold up a coach, sir!"
Haresfoot in hand, Jack met his admiring eyes in the glass, and laughed.
Haresfoot in hand, Jack caught his admiring reflection in the mirror and laughed.
"I make no doubt you would.... I have cultivated a superb voice, a trifle thick and beery, a little loud, perhaps—ah, something to dream of o' nights! I doubt they do, too," he added reflectively, and affixed the patch at the corner of his mouth.
"I have no doubt you would.... I've developed a great voice, slightly thick and a bit boozy, maybe a little loud—ah, something to dream about at night! I think they do, too," he added thoughtfully, and fixed the patch at the corner of his mouth.
"So? A little low, you think? But 'twill suffice—What's toward?"
"So? A bit low, you think? But it will do—What's going on?"
Down below in the street there was a great stirring and bustling: horses' hoofs, shouts from the ostlers, and the sound of wheels on the cobble-stones. Jim went to the window and looked down, craning his neck to see over the balcony.
Down on the street, there was a lot of activity and noise: horses' hooves, shouts from the stable hands, and the sound of wheels on the cobblestones. Jim went to the window and looked down, stretching his neck to see over the balcony.
"'Tis a coach arrived, sir."
"A coach has arrived, sir."
"That much had I gathered," replied my lord, busy with the powder.
"That's what I understood," my lord replied, focusing on the powder.
"Yes, sir. O lord, sir!" He was shaken with laughter.
"Yes, sir. Oh man, sir!" He was overcome with laughter.
"What now?"
"What now?"
"'Tis the curiousest sight, sir! Two gentlemen, one fat and t'other small! One's all shrivelled-looking, like a spider, while t'other—"
"'It's the strangest sight, sir! Two gentlemen, one fat and the other small! One looks all shriveled up, like a spider, while the other—"
"Resembles a hippopotamus—particularly in the face?"
"Looks like a hippopotamus—especially in the face?"
"Well yes, sir. He do rather. And he be wearing purple."
"Well, yes, sir. He does, actually. And he's wearing purple."
"Heavens, yes! Purple, and an orange waistcoat!"
"Heavens, yes! Purple and an orange vest!"
Jim peered afresh.
Jim looked again.
"So it is, sir! But how did you know?" Even as he put the question, understanding flashed into Jim's eyes.
"So it is, sir! But how did you know?" Even as he asked, realization dawned in Jim's eyes.
"I rather think that I have had the honour of meeting these gentlemen," replied my lord placidly. "My buckle, Jim.... Is't a prodigious great coach with wheels picked out in yellow?"
"I think I've had the pleasure of meeting these gentlemen," my lord replied calmly. "My buckle, Jim... Is it a really big coach with wheels highlighted in yellow?"
"Ay, your honour. The gentlemen seem a bit put out, too."
"Aye, your honor. The guys seem a bit upset, too."
"That is quite probable. Does the smaller gentleman wear somewhat—ah—muddied garments?"
"That's pretty likely. Does the shorter guy wear kind of—uh—dirty clothes?"
"I can't see, sir; he stands behind the fat gentleman."
"I can't see, sir; he's standing behind the overweight man."
"Mr. Bumble Bee.... Jim!"
"Mr. Bumblebee... Jim!"
"Sir!" Jim turned quickly at the sound of the sharp voice.
"Sir!" Jim turned quickly at the sound of the loud voice.
He found that my lord had risen, and was holding up a waistcoat of pea-green pattern on a bilious yellow ground, between a disgusted finger and thumb. Before his severe frown Jim dropped his eyes and stood looking for all the world like a schoolboy detected in some crime.
He discovered that my lord had gotten up and was holding a pea-green patterned waistcoat against a sickly yellow background with a look of disgust on his face. Under his stern glare, Jim lowered his eyes and stood there, looking just like a schoolboy caught in the act of wrongdoing.
"You put this—this monstrosity—out for me to wear?" in awful tones.
"You put this—this eyesore—out for me to wear?" in awful tones.
Jim eyed the waistcoat gloomily and nodded.
Jim looked at the waistcoat sadly and nodded.
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Did I not specify cream ground?"
"Didn't I say ground cream?"
"Yes, sir. I thought—I thought that 'twas cream!"
"Yes, sir. I thought—I thought it was cream!"
"My good friend, it is—it is—I cannot say what it is. And pea-green!" he shuddered. "Remove it."
"My good friend, I can't quite describe what it is. And it's pea-green!" he shuddered. "Get rid of it."
Jim hurried forward and disposed of the offending garment.
Jim rushed ahead and got rid of the offending clothing.
"And bring me the broidered satin. Yes, that is it. It is particularly pleasing to the eye."
"And bring me the embroidered satin. Yes, that's the one. It's especially nice to look at."
"Yes, sir," agreed the abashed Jim.
"Yeah, sure," Jim said, feeling embarrassed.
"You are excused this time," added my lord, with a twinkle in his eye. "What are our two friends doing?"
"You’re off the hook this time," my lord said with a sparkle in his eye. "What are our two friends up to?"
Salter went back to the window
Salter went back to the window
"They've gone into the house, sir. No, here's the spider gentleman! He do seem in a hurry, your honour!"
"They've gone into the house, sir. No, here comes the spider guy! He does seem to be in a hurry, your honor!"
"Ah!" murmured his lordship. "You may assist me into this coat. Thanks."
"Ah!" his lordship murmured. "Could you help me into this coat? Thanks."
With no little difficulty, my lord managed to enter into the fine satin garment, which, when on, seemed moulded to his back, so excellently did it fit. He shook out his ruffles and slipped the emerald ring on to his finger with a slight frown.
With some difficulty, my lord managed to get into the fine satin garment, which, once on, seemed sculpted to his back, it fit so perfectly. He shook out his ruffles and slid the emerald ring onto his finger with a slight frown.
"I believe I shall remain here some few days," he remarked presently. "To—ah—allay suspicion." He looked across at his man as he spoke, through his lashes.
"I think I'll stay here for a few days," he said after a moment. "To—uh—put any suspicions to rest." He glanced at his guy as he spoke, peeking through his lashes.
It was not in Jim's nature to inquire into his master's affairs, much less to be surprised at anything he might do or say. He was content to receive and promptly execute his orders, and to worship Carstares with a dog-like devotion, following blindly in his wake, happy as long as he might serve him.
It wasn't in Jim's nature to poke into his boss's business, let alone to be shocked by anything he might do or say. He was happy just to take and quickly carry out his orders, and to admire Carstares with a loyal devotion, following him without question, content as long as he could serve him.
Carstares had found him in France, very down upon his luck, having been discharged from the service of his late master owing to the penniless condition of that gentleman's pocket. He had engaged him as his own personal servant, and the man had remained with him ever since, proving an invaluable acquisition to my Lord John. Despite a singularly wooden countenance, he was by no means a fool, and he had helped Carstares out of more than one tight corner during his inglorious and foolhardy career as highwayman. He probably understood his somewhat erratic master better than anyone else, and he now divined what was in his mind. He returned that glance with a significant wink.
Carstares had found him in France, really down on his luck, having been let go from his late boss's service because that man's finances were a mess. Carstares took him on as his personal servant, and the guy had stuck with him ever since, proving to be an invaluable asset to my Lord John. Despite having a rather stiff expression, he wasn't at all stupid, and he had helped Carstares out of several tricky situations during his reckless and foolish career as a highwayman. He probably understood his somewhat unpredictable master better than anyone else, and he could now read what was on his mind. He returned that look with a knowing wink.
"'Twas them gentlemen ye held up to-day, sir?" he asked, jerking an expressive thumb towards the window.
"'Were those the gentlemen you held up today, sir?" he asked, pointing an expressive thumb toward the window.
"M'm. Mr. Bumble Bee and friend. It would almost appear so. I think I do not fully appreciate Mr. Bumble Bee. I find his conduct rather tiresome. But it is just possible that he thinks the same of me. I will further my acquaintance with him."
"M'm. Mr. Bumble Bee and his friend. It seems that way. I don’t think I fully appreciate Mr. Bumble Bee. I find his behavior quite annoying. But it’s possible he feels the same about me. I’ll try to get to know him better."
Jim grunted scornfully, and an inquiring eye was cocked at him.
Jim scoffed, and a curious glance was directed his way.
"You do not admire our friend? Pray, do not judge him by his exterior. He may possess a beautiful mind. But I do not think so. N-no, I really do not think so." He chuckled a little. "Do you know, Jim, I believe I am going to enjoy myself to-night!"
"You don't admire our friend? Please, don't judge him by his looks. He might have a brilliant mind. But I really don't think so. No, I honestly don't think so." He laughed a bit. "You know, Jim, I think I'm going to have a good time tonight!"
"I don't doubt it, your honour. 'Twere child's play to trick the fat gentleman."
"I don't doubt it, your honor. It would be easy to fool the fat gentleman."
"Probably. But it is not with the fat gentleman that I shall have to deal. 'Tis with all the officials of this charming town, an I mistake not. Do I hear the small spider returning?"
"Probably. But it’s not the fat guy I’ll be dealing with. It’s all the officials of this lovely town, if I’m not mistaken. Do I hear the little spider coming back?"
Salter stepped back to the window.
Salter stepped back from the window.
"Ay, sir—with three others."
"Yeah, sir—along with three others."
"Pre-cisely. Be so good as to hand me my snuff-box. And my cane. Thank you. I feel the time has now come for me to put in an appearance. Pray, bear in mind that I am new come from France and journey by easy stages to London. And cultivate a stupid expression. Yes, that will do excellently."
"Exactly. Please hand me my snuff-box. And my cane. Thank you. I believe it's time for me to make my entrance. Keep in mind that I've just come from France and I'm traveling slowly to London. And act a bit clueless. Yes, that works perfectly."
Jim grinned delightedly; he had assumed no expression of stupidity, and was consequently much pleased with this pleasantry. He swung open the door with an air, and watched "Sir Anthony" mince along the passage to the stairs.
Jim grinned happily; he hadn’t shown any sign of foolishness and was therefore quite pleased with this joke. He swung open the door with flair and watched "Sir Anthony" strut down the hallway to the stairs.
In the coffee-room the city merchant, Mr. Fudby by name, was relating the story of his wrongs, with many an impressive pause, and much emphasis, to the mayor, town-clerk, and beadle of Lewes. All three had been fetched by Mr. Chilter, his clerk, in obedience to his orders, for the bigger the audience the better pleased was Mr. Fudby. He was now enjoying himself quite considerably, despite the loss of his precious cash-box.
In the coffee room, the city merchant, Mr. Fudby, was telling the story of his grievances, with dramatic pauses and a lot of emphasis, to the mayor, town clerk, and beadle of Lewes. All three had been summoned by Mr. Chilter, his clerk, as per his instructions, because the larger the audience, the happier Mr. Fudby was. He was having quite a good time, despite losing his treasured cash box.
So was not Mr. Hedges, the mayor. He was a fussy little man who suffered from dyspepsia; he was not interested in the affair, and he did not see what was to be done for Mr. Fudby. Further, he had been haled from his dinner, and he was hungry; and, above all, he found Mr. Fudby very unattractive. Still, a highroad robbery was serious matter enough, and some course of action must be thought out; so he listened to the story with an assumption of interest, looking exceedingly wise, and, at the proper moments, uttering sounds betokening concern.
Mr. Hedges, the mayor, was not that way. He was a fussy little guy who had indigestion; he didn’t care about the situation and didn’t see what could be done for Mr. Fudby. Plus, he had been pulled away from his dinner, and he was hungry; most importantly, he found Mr. Fudby very unappealing. However, a highway robbery was serious enough, and some plan of action needed to be figured out; so he listened to the story with a fake interest, looking very wise, and at the right moments, making sounds that showed he was concerned.
The more he saw and heard of Mr. Fudby, the less he liked him. Neither did the town-clerk care for him. There was that about Mr. Fudby that did not endear him to his fellow-men, especially when they chanced to be his inferiors in the social scale. The beadle did not think much about anything. Having decided (and rightly) that the affair had nothing whatever to do with him, he leaned back in his chair and stared stolidly up at the ceiling.
The more he saw and heard from Mr. Fudby, the less he liked him. The town clerk wasn’t fond of him either. There was something about Mr. Fudby that just didn’t make him likable to others, especially when they were beneath him socially. The beadle didn’t think much about anything. Having concluded (correctly) that the situation had nothing to do with him, he leaned back in his chair and blankly stared at the ceiling.
The tale Mr. Fudby was telling bore surprisingly little resemblance to the truth. It was a much embellished version, in which he himself had behaved with quite remarkable gallantry. It had been gradually concocted during the journey to Lewes.
The story Mr. Fudby was sharing had surprisingly little to do with what actually happened. It was a heavily exaggerated version, where he had acted with incredible bravery. It had been slowly created during the trip to Lewes.
He was still holding forth when my lord entered the room. Carstares raised his glass languidly to survey the assembled company, bowed slightly, and walked over to the fire. He seated himself in an armchair and took no further notice of anybody.
He was still talking when my lord entered the room. Carstares raised his glass lazily to look at the gathered group, nodded slightly, and walked over to the fire. He sat down in an armchair and didn’t pay any more attention to anyone.
Mr. Hedges had recognised at a glance that here was some grand seigneur and wished that Mr. Fudby would not speak in so loud a voice. But that individual, delighted at having a new auditor, continued his tale with much relish and in a still louder tone.
Mr. Hedges instantly realized that this was some grand seigneur and hoped that Mr. Fudby would stop speaking so loudly. However, that person, thrilled to have a new audience, carried on with his story with great enthusiasm and in an even louder voice.
My lord yawned delicately and took a pinch of snuff.
My lord yawned gracefully and took a pinch of snuff.
"Yes, yes," fussed Mr. Hedges. "But, short of sending to London for the Runners, I do not see what I can do. If I send to London, it must, of course, be at your expense, sir."
"Yes, yes," Mr. Hedges fretted. "But unless I call in the Runners from London, I'm not sure what else I can do. If I do contact London, it will have to be at your expense, sir."
Mr. Fudby bristled.
Mr. Fudby got annoyed.
"At my expense, sir? Do ye say at my expense? I am surprised! I repeat—I am surprised!"
"At my expense, sir? You really mean at my expense? I can't believe it! I’ll say it again—I’m surprised!"
"Indeed, sir? I can order the town-crier out, describing the horse, and—er—offering a reward for the capture of any man on such an animal. But—" he shrugged and looked across at the town-clerk—"I do not imagine that 'twould be of much use—eh, Mr. Brand?"
"Really, sir? I can send the town crier out to announce the horse and—uh—offer a reward for anyone who catches a man on that kind of animal. But—" he shrugged and glanced at the town clerk—"I doubt it would help much—right, Mr. Brand?"
The clerk pursed his lips and spread out his hands.
The clerk pressed his lips together and held out his hands.
"I fear not; I very much fear not. I would advise Mr. Fudby to have a proclamation posted up round the country." He sat back with the air of one who has contributed his share to the work, and does not intend to offer any more help.
"I’m not worried; I really’m not worried at all. I suggest Mr. Fudby get a proclamation posted around the country." He leaned back, acting like he’d done his part and wasn’t planning to offer any more assistance.
"Ho!" growled Mr. Fudby. He blew out his cheeks. "'Twill be a grievous expense, though I suppose it must be done, and I cannot but feel that if it had not been for your deplorably cowardly conduct, Chilter—yes, cowardly conduct, I say—I might never have been robbed of my two hundred!" He snuffled a little, and eyed the flushed but silent Chilter with mingled reproach and scorn. "However, my coachman assures me he could swear to the horse again, although he cannot remember much about the man himself. Chilter! How did he describe the horse?"
"Hey!" growled Mr. Fudby. He puffed out his cheeks. "This will be a hefty expense, but I guess it has to be done. I can't help but feel that if it weren't for your ridiculously cowardly behavior, Chilter—yes, cowardly behavior, I say—I might not have lost my two hundred!" He sniffled a bit and looked at the embarrassed but silent Chilter with a mix of disappointment and disdain. "Anyway, my coachman insists he could identify the horse again, though he doesn't remember much about the man himself. Chilter! How did he describe the horse?"
"Oh—er—chestnut, Mr. Fudby—chestnut, with a half-moon of white on its forehead, and one white foreleg."
"Oh—uh—chestnut, Mr. Fudby—chestnut, with a white half-moon on its forehead, and one white front leg."
Jack perceived that it was time he took a hand in the game. He half turned in his chair and levelled his quizzing-glass at Mr. Chilter.
Jack realized it was time for him to get involved in the situation. He partially turned in his chair and aimed his monocle at Mr. Chilter.
"I beg your pardon?" he drawled.
"I beg your pardon?" he said slowly.
Mr. Fudby's eye brightened. The fine gentleman was roused to an expression of interest at last. He launched forth into his story once more for my lord's benefit. Carstares eyed him coldly, seeing which, Mr. Hedges came hurriedly to the rescue.
Mr. Fudby's eye lit up. The gentleman finally showed some interest. He began telling his story again for my lord's benefit. Carstares looked at him coldly, and noticing this, Mr. Hedges quickly stepped in to help.
"Er—yes, Mr. Fudby—quite so! Your pardon, sir, I have not the honour of knowing your name?"
"Um—yes, Mr. Fudby—exactly! Excuse me, sir, I haven't had the pleasure of knowing your name?"
"Ferndale," supplied Jack, "Sir Anthony Ferndale."
"Ferndale," Jack said, "Sir Anthony Ferndale."
"Er—yes—" Mr. Hedges bowed. "Pray pardon my importuning you with our—"
"Um—yeah—" Mr. Hedges said, bowing. "Sorry to bother you with our—"
"Not at all," said my lord.
"Not at all," my lord replied.
"No—quite so—The fact is, these—er—gentlemen have had the—er—misfortune to be waylaid on their journey here."
"No—exactly—The truth is, these—um—gentlemen have had the—uh—bad luck to be ambushed on their way here."
Sir Anthony's glass was again levelled at the group. His expression betokened mild surprise.
Sir Anthony's glass was once again aimed at the group. His expression showed mild surprise.
"All these gentlemen?" he inquired blandly. "Dear, dear!"
"All these guys?" he asked casually. "Oh dear!"
"Oh, no, no, no, sir! Not all—Only Mr.—er—"
"Oh, no, no, no, sir! Not everyone—Only Mr.—uh—"
"Fudby," said that worthy, and discovered that Sir Anthony was bowing frigidly. At once he rose, and resting his knuckles on the table before him, bent his body slowly and painfully. Sir Anthony inclined his head. Whereupon, to the delight of all the rest, Mr. Fudby bowed again with even greater stateliness than before. Mr. Hedges observed Sir Anthony's lips to twitch convulsively. He waited for Mr. Fudby to subside, and then continued:
"Fudby," said the respectable man, realizing that Sir Anthony was giving a cool bow. He immediately stood up, resting his knuckles on the table in front of him, and bent his body slowly and painfully. Sir Anthony nodded his head. Then, much to everyone else's amusement, Mr. Fudby bowed again with even more grandeur than before. Mr. Hedges noticed Sir Anthony's lips twitching. He waited for Mr. Fudby to finish and then continued:
"Yes—Mr. Fudby and Mr.—"
"Yes—Mr. Fudby and Mr.—"
"My clerk!" snapped Fudby.
"My assistant!" snapped Fudby.
Sir Anthony favoured Mr. Chilter with his peculiarly sweet smile, and turned again to Mr. Hedges.
Sir Anthony gave Mr. Chilter his uniquely warm smile and turned back to Mr. Hedges.
"I see. A daylight robbery, you say?"
"I see. A daylight robbery, you say?"
"Broad daylight!" boomed Mr. Fudby.
"Broad daylight!" shouted Mr. Fudby.
"Er—yes, yes," interposed the mayor, fearing a fresh outbreak from that quarter. "I wonder if you have seen anything of such an animal as Mr.—er—Chilter—described?"
"Uh—yeah, yeah," the mayor jumped in, worried about another outburst from that side. "I’m curious if you’ve come across any animal like the one Mr.—uh—Chilter—described?"
"'Tis a most extraordinary thing," said Carstares slowly, "but I have just bought such an one." He glanced round with an inquiring smile and one eyebrow lifted.
"'It's a really extraordinary thing," said Carstares slowly, "but I just bought one of those." He looked around with a curious smile and one eyebrow raised.
"Well!" ejaculated Mr. Fudby. "Well!"
"Wow!" exclaimed Mr. Fudby. "Wow!"
"Dear me, sir, what a strange coincidence! May I ask where you bought it, and from whom?"
"Wow, what a weird coincidence! Can I ask where you got it and from who?"
"She has not been in my possession over two hours. I bought her from an out-at-elbows ruffian, on my way hither. I thought at one time that 'twas strange that the man should possess such a mare—pure bred, I vow—and wondered why he was so eager to be rid of her."
"She hasn't been in my possession for more than two hours. I bought her from a down-and-out guy on my way here. At one point, I thought it was odd that he had such a mare—purebred, I swear—and I wondered why he was so eager to sell her."
"He was eager because he knew he would be recognised by her," explained Mr. Fudby kindly.
"He was excited because he knew she would recognize him," Mr. Fudby explained kindly.
"Without doubt. Perhaps you would like to see her? I will send my man—"
"Definitely. Maybe you want to see her? I'll send my guy—"
"Oh no, no!" cried the mayor. "We would not dream of so inconveniencing you—"
"Oh no, no!" the mayor exclaimed. "We wouldn’t dream of putting you out like that—"
"'Twere a pleasure," bowed Jack, devoutly hoping that Mr. Fudby would not require to see Jenny, who, he felt sure, would betray him by her very evident affection.
"It was a pleasure," Jack said, genuinely hoping that Mr. Fudby wouldn't want to see Jenny, who he was sure would reveal his feelings with her obvious affection.
"No, no, Sir Anthony, 'tis quite unnecessary, I assure you, but I thank you for all that. Mr. Fudby, if you would describe the man himself, I will see to the proclamation."
"No, no, Sir Anthony, it’s really not needed, I promise you, but I appreciate it anyway. Mr. Fudby, if you could describe the man himself, I’ll take care of the announcement."
"Describe him, Chilter!" ordered Mr. Fudby, who was becoming rather grumpy.
"Describe him, Chilter!" commanded Mr. Fudby, who was getting quite grumpy.
Mr. Chilter smiled suddenly.
Mr. Chilter grinned suddenly.
"Certainly, sir!" he said with alacrity. "'Twas a great ruffianly fellow, monstrous tall—"
"Of course, sir!" he said eagerly. "He was a huge, tough guy—monstrously tall—"
"How tall?" interrupted the town-clerk. "Six feet?"
"How tall?" interrupted the town clerk. "Six feet?"
"Oh, quite!" lied Mr. Chilter. "And fat."
"Oh, absolutely!" Mr. Chilter lied. "And overweight."
Jack's shoulders shook.
Jack was shaking his shoulders.
"Fat, you say?" he asked gently.
"Fat, you say?" he asked softly.
"Very fat," affirmed Mr. Chilter. "And prodigious rough, swearing dreadfully in his speech."
"Really fat," Mr. Chilter confirmed. "And extremely rough, cursing badly in his speech."
"You could not see his face, I suppose?"
"You couldn’t see his face, right?"
Mr. Chilter hesitated.
Mr. Chilter paused.
"I could see his mouth and chin," he said, "and I remarked a long scar running from his under-lip to the—er—bottom of his face."
"I could see his mouth and chin," he said, "and I noticed a long scar running from his lower lip to the—uh—bottom of his face."
Involuntarily Carstares' hand caressed his perfectly smooth chin. Either the little clerk was a born romancer, or for some reason or other he did not want the highwayman to be taken.
Involuntarily, Carstares' hand brushed against his perfectly smooth chin. Either the little clerk was a natural romantic, or for some reason, he didn’t want the highwayman to be captured.
"Well, Sir Anthony?" the mayor was saying. "Does that description fit your man?"
"Well, Sir Anthony?" the mayor asked. "Does that description match your guy?"
My lord frowned thoughtfully.
My lord frowned in thought.
"Tall," he said slowly, "and fat—you said fat, I think, Mr. Chilter?"
"Tall," he said slowly, "and overweight—you mentioned overweight, right, Mr. Chilter?"
Rather anxiously Mr. Chilter reiterated this statement.
Rather anxiously, Mr. Chilter repeated this statement.
"Ah! And with a long scar—yes, that is undoubtedly he. Furthermore," he added audaciously, "he has a squint in his left eye. 'Tis a most ill-favoured rogue in all."
"Ah! And with a long scar—yes, that’s definitely him. Plus," he added boldly, "he has a squint in his left eye. He’s a really unpleasant guy, all in all."
"It would appear so, Sir Anthony," remarked the mayor drily. He did not in the least believe the story of the squint, and imagined that the fine court gentleman was amusing himself at their expense. Nevertheless, he had no intention of remonstrating; the sooner he could withdraw from this very tiresome affair the better. So he gravely took down all the absurd particulars, remarked that the man should be easy to find, and made ready to depart.
"It seems that way, Sir Anthony," the mayor said dryly. He didn’t believe the story about the squint at all and figured that the fancy court guy was just having fun at their expense. Still, he wasn’t planning to object; the sooner he could get out of this tedious situation, the better. So, he seriously noted all the ridiculous details, mentioned that the guy should be easy to locate, and prepared to leave.
The town-clerk rose, and tapped the beadle on the shoulder, whereupon that worthy, with a grunt, abandoned his pose of masterly inactivity and followed the mayor out of the room.
The town clerk stood up and tapped the beadle on the shoulder, at which point the beadle, with a grunt, gave up his act of doing nothing and followed the mayor out of the room.
Mr. Fudby rose.
Mr. Fudby stood up.
"I doubt I shall never see my money again," he said pettishly. "If you, Chilter had not been so—"
"I doubt I'll ever see my money again," he said irritably. "If you, Chilter, hadn't been so—"
"Allow me to offer you some snuff, Mr. Chilter," interposed my lord gently, extending his jewelled box. "Doubtless, sir, you would wish to see my mare?"
"Let me offer you some snuff, Mr. Chilter," my lord said kindly, holding out his jeweled box. "I'm sure you'd like to see my mare?"
"I know nought of horses," snorted Mr. Fudby. "'Tis my clerk who appears to have remarked all the details." He sneered terrifically.
"I don't know anything about horses," snorted Mr. Fudby. "It's my clerk who seems to have noticed all the details." He sneered dramatically.
"Then pray, do me the honour of walking as far as the stables, Mr. Chilter. 'Twere as well to be certain about the mare. Mr.-ah—Fudby, your servant."
"Then please do me the honor of walking with me to the stables, Mr. Chilter. It would be best to confirm everything about the mare. Mr.—uh—Fudby, it’s good to see you."
"And now, Mr. Chilter, I have a grudge against you," said Carstares, as they walked across the little garden.
"And now, Mr. Chilter, I've got a grudge against you," Carstares said as they walked through the small garden.
"Me, sir? Oh—er—have you, Sir Anthony?"
"Me, sir? Oh—uh—have you, Sir Anthony?"
He looked up and perceived that the gentleman was laughing.
He looked up and saw that the man was laughing.
"Yes, Mr. Chilter, a very serious grudge: you have described me as fat!"
"Yes, Mr. Chilter, a very serious grudge: you called me fat!"
Chilter nearly fainted.
Chilter almost fainted.
"You, sir," he gasped, and stared in amazement.
"You, man," he gasped, and stared in shock.
"Also that I swear dreadfully in my speech, and that I have a scar running from my mouth to my chin."
"Also, I swear a lot when I talk, and I have a scar that goes from my mouth to my chin."
Mr. Chilter stood stock-still in the middle of the path.
Mr. Chilter stood completely still in the middle of the path.
"It was you, sir, all the time? You held us up? Were you the man who wrenched open the door?"
"It was you, sir, all along? You were the one keeping us stuck? Were you the guy who forced the door open?"
"I was that infamous scoundrel. I beg leave once more to apologise for my carelessness in opening that same door. Now tell me, why did you take such pains to throw dust in their sleepy eyes?"
"I was that notorious troublemaker. I ask for your forgiveness once again for my negligence in opening that same door. Now, tell me, why did you go to such lengths to blind them with distractions?"
They resumed their walk slowly. The little clerk flushed.
They started walking again, slowly. The young clerk blushed.
"I scarce know, sir, save that I—that I liked you, and—and—"
"I hardly know, sir, except that I—I liked you, and—and—"
"I see. 'Twas prodigious good of you, Mr. Chilter. I wonder if there is anything that I can do to show my gratitude?"
"I see. That was really generous of you, Mr. Chilter. I wonder if there's anything I can do to show my thanks?"
Again the clerk flushed and lifted his head proudly.
Again, the clerk blushed and lifted his head with pride.
"I thank you, sir, but there is nought."
"I appreciate it, sir, but there's nothing."
By now they had reached the stable. Carstares opened the door and they entered.
By now they had arrived at the stable. Carstares opened the door and they walked in.
"Then will you accept this in token of my regard, sir?"
"Then will you accept this as a symbol of my respect, sir?"
Mr. Chilter gazed at the emerald ring that glowed and winked at him from the palm of my lord's hand. He looked up into the blue eyes and stammered a little.
Mr. Chilter stared at the emerald ring that sparkled and shimmered in the palm of my lord's hand. He looked up into the blue eyes and stammered slightly.
"Indeed, sir—I—I—"
"Yeah, sir—I—I—"
"'Tis honestly come by!" pleadingly. "Come, Mr. Chilter, you'll not hurt my feelings by refusing? You will keep it in remembrance of a man—a fat man, Mr. Chilter—who rudely jerked you on to the road?"
"'It’s honestly come by!' she said pleadingly. 'Come on, Mr. Chilter, you won’t hurt my feelings by refusing, will you? You’ll keep it to remember a man—a hefty man, Mr. Chilter—who rudely pushed you into the road?'"
The clerk took it with unsteady fingers.
The clerk took it with shaky hands.
"I thank you most—"
"Thank you so much—"
"Nay, I beg of you. 'Tis I thank you for aiding me so kindly.... Come and see my Jenny! Well, lass?" For the mare at the first sound of his voice had turned in her loose-box, and was whinnying and pawing the ground eagerly.
"Nah, I’m asking you. Thank you for helping me so kindly.... Come and see my Jenny! Well, girl?" For the mare, at the first sound of his voice, had turned in her stall and was whinnying and pawing the ground eagerly.
"I do not understand, sir, anything: how it is that you are a highwayman, or why you have honoured me with your confidence—why you should trust me. But—thank you."
"I don’t get it, sir, at all: how you ended up being a highwayman, or why you’ve chosen to trust me—why I have your confidence. But—thank you."
As he spoke, Mr. Chilter placed his hand in my lord's, and for the second time in his life, felt the pressure of those firm, kindly fingers.
As he spoke, Mr. Chilter took my lord's hand and, for the second time in his life, experienced the grip of those strong, gentle fingers.
"Why, your honour! Ye've lost your emerald!"
"Why, your honor! You've lost your emerald!"
"No, Jim. I gave it away."
"No, Jim. I gave it away."
"Ye—ye gave it away, sir?"
"Did you give it away, sir?"
"M'm. To the small spider."
"Yum. To the tiny spider."
"B-but—"
"B-but—"
"And he called me fat, too."
"And he called me fat, too."
"Called ye fat, sir?" asked the man, bewildered.
"Did you just call me fat, sir?" asked the man, confused.
"Yes. Very fat. By the way, let me tell you that I bought Jenny at Fittering to-day from the naughty ruffian who waylaid Mr. Bumble Bee." He proceeded to give Jim a sketch of what had transpired below. When he had finished the man shook his head severely.
"Yeah. Really overweight. By the way, I want to tell you that I bought Jenny in Fittering today from the troublemaker who ambushed Mr. Bumble Bee." He went on to give Jim a rundown of what had happened below. When he finished, the man shook his head disapprovingly.
"I doubt ye'll never learn wisdom, sir," he scolded.
"I doubt you'll ever learn wisdom, sir," he scolded.
"I? What have I done?"
"I? What did I do?"
"What did ye want to tell it all to the spider man for, sir? 'Twas most incautious of ye. Like as not, he'll split to the fat gentleman, and we'll have the whole town at our heels."
"What did you want to tell the spider man all that for, sir? That was really careless of you. Most likely, he'll run to the fat gentleman, and we'll have the whole town chasing after us."
"Which just shows all you know of the small spider," replied his master calmly. "Hand me the powder."
"That just shows how little you know about the small spider," his master replied calmly. "Give me the powder."
CHAPTER III
INTRODUCING THE HON. RICHARD CARSTARES
Wyncham! A stately old house with mullioned windows, standing high on its stone terraces, half-covered by creepers; a house surrounded by lawns, rolling down on the one side to a river that rippled and murmured its way along beneath overhanging trees and a blue sky, over boulders and rocks, so clear and sparkling that the myriad pebbles could be seen deep down on its bed.
Wyncham! A grand old house with leaded windows, perched high on its stone terraces, partially covered by climbing plants; a house set among lawns that sloped down on one side to a river that flowed gently and quietly beneath overhanging trees and a blue sky, over boulders and rocks, so clear and sparkling that you could see the countless pebbles deep down on its riverbed.
In the other direction, the velvet lawns stretched away till they met the orchards and the quiet meadowland.
In the opposite direction, the lush lawns extended until they reached the orchards and the peaceful meadows.
On two sides the house had its terraces, very white in the sunshine, with stone steps leading down to a miniature lake where water-lilies grew, and where the tiny fish darted to and fro unconcernedly.
On two sides, the house had its terraces, shining white in the sunlight, with stone steps leading down to a small lake where water lilies bloomed, and where little fish swam around freely.
Flagged walks there were, running between flower beds a riot of colour, and solemn old trees that had stood there through all the years. Cool woodland lay beyond the little river, carpeted with dark moss, where in spring the primroses grew. So thick was the foliage of the trees that the sun but penetrated in uneven patches.
Flagged pathways ran between flower beds bursting with color, and solemn old trees that had been there for many years. A cool forest spread beyond the small river, covered in dark moss, where primroses bloomed in spring. The trees were so dense that sunlight filtered through in uneven spots.
Up the terrace walls crept roses, yellow and red, pink and white, and tossed their trailing sprays across the parapet. Over the walls of the house they climbed, mingling with purple clematis, jasmine, and sickly honeysuckle. The air was heavy with their united perfumes, while, wafted from a bed below, came the smoky scent of lavender.
Up the terrace walls climbed roses in shades of yellow, red, pink, and white, spilling their trailing vines over the edge. They climbed over the walls of the house, mixing with purple clematis, jasmine, and sickly-sweet honeysuckle. The air was thick with their combined fragrances, while, drifting up from a garden below, came the smoky scent of lavender.
The old house seemed half asleep, basking in the sunlight. Save for a peacock preening its feathers on the terrace steps, there was no sign of life....
The old house looked like it was dozing, soaking up the sun. Aside from a peacock fluffing its feathers on the terrace steps, there wasn’t any sign of life...
The old place had harboured generations of Carstares. Earl had succeeded Earl and reigned supreme, and it was only now that there was no Earl living there. No one knew where he was. Scarce a month ago one died, but the eldest son was not there to take his place. For six years he had been absent, and none dared breathe his name, for he disgraced that name, and the old Earl cast him off and forbade all mention of him. But the poor folk of the countryside remembered him. They would tell one another tales of his reckless courage; his sweet smile and his winning ways; his light-heartedness and his never-failing kindness and good-humour. What a rider he was! To see him sit his horse! What a swordsman! Do ye mind the time he fought young Mr. Welsh over yonder in the spinney with half the countryside watching? Ah, he was a one, was Master Jack! Do ye mind how he knocked the sword clean out o' Mr. Welsh's hand, and then stood waiting for him to pick it up? And do ye mind the way his eyes sparkled, and how he laughed, just for the sheer joy o' living?
The old place had hosted generations of Carstares. Earls had succeeded one another and held power, and now, for the first time, there was no Earl living there. No one knew where he was. Just a month ago, one had died, but the eldest son wasn’t around to take over. He had been gone for six years, and no one dared speak his name because he had brought shame to it, and the former Earl had disowned him and forbidden anyone from mentioning him. But the poor people in the countryside remembered him. They would share stories of his daring bravery, his charming smile, and his engaging personality; his carefree spirit and his endless kindness and good humor. What a rider he was! Just watching him on his horse was a sight to behold! What a swordsman! Do you remember the time he fought young Mr. Welsh over there in the grove with half the countryside watching? Ah, Master Jack truly stood out! Do you recall how he knocked the sword right out of Mr. Welsh's hand and then just waited for him to pick it up? And do you remember how his eyes sparkled and how he laughed, simply for the joy of living?
Endless anecdotes would they tell, and the old gaffers would shake their heads and sigh, and long for the sight of him again. And they would jerk their thumbs towards the Manor and shrug their old shoulders significantly. Who wanted Mr. Richard for squire? Not they, at least. They knew he was a good squire and a kindly man, but give them Master John, who would laugh and crack a joke and never wear the glum looks that Mr. Richard affected.
They would tell endless stories, and the old-timers would shake their heads and sigh, wishing to see him again. They’d gesture towards the Manor and shrug their shoulders meaningfully. Who really wanted Mr. Richard as their squire? Not them, for sure. They knew he was a good squire and a nice guy, but they preferred Master John, who would laugh, tell jokes, and never have the gloomy demeanor that Mr. Richard had.
In the house, Richard Carstares paced to and fro in his library, every now and again pausing to glance wretchedly up at the portrait of his brother hanging over his desk. The artist had managed to catch the expression of those blue eyes, and they smiled down at Richard in just the way that John was always wont to smile—so gaily, and withal so wistfully.
In the house, Richard Carstares paced back and forth in his library, sometimes stopping to look sadly up at the portrait of his brother hanging over his desk. The artist had captured the look in those blue eyes, and they smiled down at Richard just like John always used to smile—so cheerfully, yet with a touch of longing.
Richard was twenty-nine, but already he looked twice his age. He was very thin, and there were deep lines on his good-looking countenance. His grey eyes bore a haunted, care-worn look, and his mouth, though well-shaped, was curiously lacking in determination. He was dressed soberly, and without that touch of smartness that had characterised him six years ago. He wore black in memory of his father, and it may have been that severity, only relieved by the lace at his throat, that made his face appear so prematurely aged. There was none of his brother's boyishness about him; even his smile seemed forced and tired, and his laughter rarely held merriment.
Richard was twenty-nine, but he already looked like he was in his fifties. He was very thin, with deep lines on his handsome face. His grey eyes had a haunted, weary look, and his mouth, while well-shaped, oddly lacked any determination. He dressed soberly, without that hint of style that used to define him six years ago. He wore black in memory of his father, and maybe that starkness, only softened by the lace at his throat, made his face look so aged. He didn’t have any of his brother's youthful energy; even his smile seemed forced and tired, and his laughter rarely showed any joy.
He pulled out his chronometer, comparing it with the clock on the mantelpiece. His pacing took him to the door, and almost nervously he pulled it open, listening.
He took out his stopwatch and checked it against the clock on the mantel. As he paced, he walked to the door and, feeling a bit anxious, opened it, listening carefully.
No sound came to his ears. Back again, to and fro across the room, eagerly awaiting the clanging of a bell. It did not come, but presently a footfall sounded on the passage without, and someone knocked at the door.
No sound reached his ears. He paced back and forth across the room, eagerly waiting for the ringing of a bell. It didn't come, but soon a footstep was heard in the hallway, and someone knocked at the door.
In two strides Richard was by it, and had flung it wide. Warburton stood there.
In two steps, Richard reached it and swung it open. Warburton was standing there.
Richard caught his hand.
Richard caught his hand.
"Warburton! At last! I have been waiting this hour and more!"
"Warburton! Finally! I’ve been waiting for over an hour!"
Mr. Warburton disengaged himself, bowing.
Mr. Warburton detached himself, bowing.
"I regret I was not able to come before, sir," he said primly.
"I’m sorry I couldn’t come by earlier, sir," he said stiffly.
"I make no doubt you travelled back as quickly as possible—come in, sir."
"I have no doubt you traveled back as quickly as you could—come in, sir."
He led the lawyer into the room and shut the door.
He brought the lawyer into the room and closed the door.
"Sit down, Warburton—sit down. You—you found my brother?"
"Sit down, Warburton—sit down. Did you find my brother?"
Again Warburton bowed.
Again, Warburton bowed.
"I had the felicity of seeing his lordship, sir."
"I was fortunate enough to see him, sir."
"He was well? In good spirits? You thought him changed—yes? Aged perhaps, or—"
"He was doing okay? In a good mood? You thought he seemed different—right? Maybe older, or—"
"His lordship was not greatly changed, sir."
"His lordship hasn't changed much, sir."
Richard almost stamped in his impatience.
Richard was about to stamp his foot in frustration.
"Come, Warburton, come! Tell me everything. What did he say? Will he take the revenues? Will he—"
"Come on, Warburton, let’s hear it! What did he say? Is he going to take the revenues? Will he—"
"His lordship, sir, was reluctant to take anything, but upon maturer consideration, he—ah—consented to accept his elder son's portion. The revenues of the estate he begs you will make use of."
"His lordship was hesitant to accept anything, but after thinking it over, he finally agreed to take his older son's share. He asks that you make use of the estate's revenues."
"Ah! But you told him that I would touch nought belonging to him?"
"Ah! But you told him that I wouldn’t touch anything that belongs to him?"
"I tried to persuade his lordship, sir. To no avail. He desires you to use Wyncham as you will."
"I tried to convince him, sir. It didn't work. He wants you to use Wyncham however you like."
"I'll not touch his money!"
"I won't touch his money!"
Warburton gave the faintest of shrugs.
Warburton shrugged a little.
"That is as you please, sir."
"That's up to you, dude."
Something in the suave voice made Richard, from his stand by the desk, glance sharply down at the lawyer. Suspicion flashed into his eyes. He seemed about to speak, when Warburton continued:
Something in the smooth voice made Richard, from his spot by the desk, look sharply down at the lawyer. Suspicion flashed in his eyes. He seemed ready to say something when Warburton continued:
"I believe I may set your mind at rest on one score, Mr. Carstares: his lordship's situation is tolerably comfortable. He has ample means."
"I think I can put your mind at ease about one thing, Mr. Carstares: his lordship is doing fairly well. He has enough resources."
"But—but he lives by—robbery!"
"But—but he survives by theft!"
Warburton's thin lips curled a little.
Warburton's thin lips curled.
"Does he not?" persisted Carstares.
"Doesn’t he?" persisted Carstares.
"So he would have us believe, sir."
"So he wants us to believe, sir."
"'Tis true! He—waylaid me!"
"It's true! He—stopped me!"
"And robbed you, sir?"
"And stole from you, sir?"
"Rob me? He could not rob his own brother, Warburton!"
"Steal from me? He couldn't even steal from his own brother, Warburton!"
"Your pardon, Mr. Carstares—you are right: his lordship could not rob a brother. Yet have I known a man do such a thing."
"Excuse me, Mr. Carstares—you’re correct: his lordship wouldn’t steal from a brother. But I have seen a man do something like that."
For a long minute there was no word spoken. The suspicion that had dwelt latent in Carstares' eyes sprang up again. Some of the colour drained from his cheeks, and twice he passed his tongue between his lips. The fingers of his hand, gripping a chair-back, opened and shut spasmodically. Rather feverishly his eyes searched the lawyer's face, questioning.
For a long minute, no one said a word. The suspicion that had been lingering in Carstares' eyes flared up again. Some of the color drained from his cheeks, and he ran his tongue over his lips twice. The fingers of his hand, gripping the back of a chair, opened and closed spasmodically. His eyes searched the lawyer's face anxiously, as if asking questions.
"John told you—told you—" he started, and floundered hopelessly.
"John told you—told you—" he began, struggling and at a loss.
"His lordship told me nothing, sir. He was singularly reticent. But there was nothing he could tell me that I did not already know."
"His lordship didn't tell me anything, sir. He was unusually quiet. But there was nothing he could share that I didn't already know."
"What do you mean, Warburton? Why do you look at me like that? Why do you fence with me? In plain words, what do you mean?"
"What do you mean, Warburton? Why are you looking at me like that? Why are you beating around the bush? Just say it clearly, what do you mean?"
Warburton rose, clenching his hands.
Warburton stood up, fists clenched.
"I know you, Master Richard, for what you are!"
"I know you, Master Richard, for who you are!"
"Ah!" Carstares flung out his hand as if to ward off a blow.
"Ah!" Carstares threw out his hand as if to block a hit.
Another tense silence. With a great effort Warburton controlled himself, and once more the mask of impassivity seemed to descend upon him. After that one tortured cry Richard became calm again. He sat down; on his face a look almost of relief, coming after a great strain.
Another tense silence. With great effort, Warburton held himself together, and once again the mask of indifference seemed to settle over him. After that one agonized cry, Richard felt calm again. He sat down, his face displaying an expression almost of relief, following a significant strain.
"You learnt the truth ... from John. He ... will expose me?"
"You found out the truth ... from John. He ... is going to expose me?"
"No, sir. I have not learnt it from him. And he will never expose you."
"No, sir. I haven't learned it from him. And he will never betray you."
Richard turned his head. His eyes, filled now with a species of dull pain, looked full into Warburton's.
Richard turned his head. His eyes, now filled with a kind of dull pain, met Warburton's gaze.
"Oh?" he said. "Then you...?"
"Oh?" he said. "Then you...?"
"Nor I, sir. I have pledged my word to his lordship. I would not speak all these years for your father's sake—now it is for his." He choked.
"Nor I, sir. I promised his lordship. I haven't said anything all these years for your father's sake—now it's for his." He choked.
"You ... are fond of John?" Still the apathetic, weary voice.
"You... like John?" Still the indifferent, tired voice.
"Fond of him—? Good God, Master Dick, I love him!"
"Fond of him—? Oh my God, Master Dick, I love him!"
"And I," said Richard, very low.
"And I," Richard said gently.
He received no reply, and looked up.
He got no response and glanced up.
"You don't believe me?"
"Are you doubting me?"
"Once, sir, I was certain of it. Now—!" he shrugged.
"Once, sir, I was sure of it. Now—!" he shrugged.
"Yet 'tis true, Warburton. I would give all in my power to undo that night's work."
"Yet it's true, Warburton. I'd give anything in my power to take back what happened that night."
"You cannot expect me to believe that, sir. It rests with you alone whether his name be cleared or not. And you remain silent."
"You can't expect me to believe that, sir. It's up to you alone whether his name is cleared or not. And you're staying silent."
"Warburton, I—Oh, do you think it means nothing to me that John is outcast?"
"Warburton, I—Oh, do you think it doesn’t mean anything to me that John is an outcast?"
Before the misery in those grey eyes some of Warburton's severity fell away from him.
Before the sadness in those grey eyes, some of Warburton's harshness faded away.
"Master Richard, I want to think the best I can of you. Master Jack would tell me nothing. Will you not—can you not explain how it came that you allowed him to bear the blame of your cheat?"
"Master Richard, I want to think the best of you. Master Jack wouldn't tell me anything. Will you not—can you not explain how it happened that you let him take the blame for your trick?"
Richard shuddered.
Richard felt a chill.
"There's no explanation—no excuse. I forced it on him! On Jack, my brother! Because I was mad for love of Lavinia—Oh, my God, the thought of it is driving me crazed! I thought I could forget; and then—and then—I met him! The sight of him brought it all back to me. Ever since that day I have not known how to live and not shriek the truth to everyone! And I never shall! I never shall!"
"There's no explanation—no excuse. I forced it on him! On Jack, my brother! Because I was crazy in love with Lavinia—Oh, my God, just thinking about it is driving me insane! I thought I could move on; and then—and then—I met him! Seeing him brought it all rushing back. Ever since that day, I haven't known how to live without screaming the truth to everyone! And I never will! I never will!"
"Tell me, sir," pleaded Warburton, touched in spite of himself.
"Please, tell me, sir," Warburton urged, feeling a flicker of emotion despite himself.
Richard's head sunk into his hands.
Richard's head dropped into his hands.
"The whole scene is a nightmare.... I think I must have been mad.... I scarce knew what I was about. I—"
"The whole scene is a nightmare.... I think I must have been crazy.... I barely knew what I was doing. I—"
"Gently, sir. Remember I know hardly anything. What induced you to mark the cards?"
"Gently, sir. Remember, I don’t know much. What made you mark the cards?"
"That debt to Gundry. My father would not meet it; I had to find the money. I could not face the scandal—I tell you I was mad for Lavinia! I could think of nought else. I ceased to care for John because I thought him in love with her. I could not bear to think of the disgrace which would take her from me.... Then that night at Dare's. I was losing; I knew I could not pay. Gad! but I can see my notes of hand under Milward's elbow, growing... growing.
"That debt to Gundry. My father wouldn't cover it; I had to come up with the money myself. I couldn't handle the scandal—I tell you, I was crazy about Lavinia! It consumed my thoughts. I stopped caring about John because I thought he loved her. I couldn't stand the idea of the shame that would take her away from me... Then that night at Dare's. I was losing; I knew I couldn't pay. Wow! But I can still picture my promissory notes under Milward's elbow, getting... getting bigger."
"Jack had played Milward before me, and he had won. I remember they laughed at him, saying his luck had turned at last—for he always lost at cards. Milward and I played with the same pack that they had used.... There was another table, I think. Dare was dicing with Fitzgerald; someone was playing faro with Jack behind me. I heard Jack say his luck was out again—I heard them laugh.... And all the time I was losing ... losing.
"Jack had played Milward before me, and he had won. I remember they laughed at him, saying his luck had finally changed—because he usually lost at cards. Milward and I played with the same deck they had used.... I think there was another table. Dare was rolling dice with Fitzgerald; someone was playing faro with Jack behind me. I heard Jack say his luck was bad again—I heard them laugh.... And all the while, I was losing ... losing."
"The pin of my cravat fell out on to my knee. I think no one saw it. As I picked it up the thought that I should mark the cards seemed to flash into my mind—oh, it was despicable, I know! I held the ace of clubs in my hand: I scratched it with that pin—in one corner. It was easily done. By degrees I marked all four, and three of the kings.
"The pin of my tie fell onto my knee. I don't think anyone noticed. As I picked it up, the idea of marking the cards suddenly crossed my mind—oh, I know it was terrible! I had the ace of clubs in my hand: I scratched it with that pin—in one corner. It was simple to do. Slowly, I marked all four, and three of the kings."
"No one noticed, but I was nervous—I dared do no more. I replaced that pin. Soon I began to win—not very much. Then Tracy Belmanoir came across the room to watch our play. From that moment everything seemed to go awry. It was the beginning of the trouble.
"No one noticed, but I was really nervous—I couldn’t do anything more. I put that pin back in place. Soon I started to win—not by much. Then Tracy Belmanoir walked over to watch our game. From that point on, everything seemed to go wrong. That was the start of the trouble."
"Tracy stood behind me watching.... I could feel him there, like some black moth, hovering.... I don't know how long he stayed like that—it seemed hours. I could feel his eyes.... I could have shrieked—I'll swear my hands were trembling.
"Tracy stood behind me watching.... I could feel him there, like a dark moth, hovering.... I don't know how long he stayed like that—it felt like hours. I could feel his eyes.... I could have screamed—I swear my hands were shaking."
"Suddenly he moved. I had played the ace of hearts. He said: 'One moment!' in that soft, sinister voice of his.
"Suddenly he moved. I had played the ace of hearts. He said, 'One moment!' in that calm, creepy voice of his."
"Milward was surprised. I tried to tell myself that Devil had noticed nothing.... The mark on that card was so faint that I could scarce see it myself. I thought it impossible that he, a mere onlooker, should discover it. He stepped forward. I remember he brushed my shoulder. I remember how the light caught the diamonds he was wearing. I think my brain was numbed. I could only repeat to myself: 'Extravagant Devil! Extravagant Devil!' and stare at those winking jewels. Then I thought: 'He is Lavinia's brother, but I do not like him; I do not like him...' —little foolish things like that—and my throat was dry—parched.
"Milward was surprised. I tried to convince myself that Devil hadn’t noticed anything.... The mark on that card was so faint that I could barely see it myself. I thought it was impossible for him, just a bystander, to find it. He stepped closer. I remember him brushing against my shoulder. I recall how the light caught the diamonds he was wearing. I think my brain was in a daze. I could only keep repeating to myself, 'Extravagant Devil! Extravagant Devil!' and stare at those sparkling jewels. Then I thought, 'He’s Lavinia’s brother, but I don’t like him; I don’t like him...' —little silly thoughts like that—and my throat was dry—parched."
"He bent over the table ... stretched out his white, white hand ... turned over the ace ... lifted his quizzing glass ... and stared down at the card. Then he dropped the glass and drew out his snuff-box.... It had Aphrodite enamelled on the lid. I remember it so distinctly.... I heard Tracy ask Milward to examine the ace. I wanted to spring up and strangle him.... I could scarce keep my hands still." Richard paused. He drew his hand across his eyes, shuddering.
"He leaned over the table ... stretched out his pale, pale hand ... turned over the ace ... lifted his magnifying glass ... and stared down at the card. Then he dropped the glass and pulled out his snuffbox.... It had Aphrodite painted on the lid. I remember it so clearly.... I heard Tracy ask Milward to check the ace. I wanted to jump up and strangle him.... I could barely keep my hands still." Richard paused. He ran his hand across his eyes, shuddering.
"Milward saw the scratch. He cried out that the cards were marked! Suddenly everyone seemed to be gathered about our table—all talking! Jack had his hand on my shoulder; he and Dare were running through the pack. But all the while I could look at no one but Tracy—Andover. He seemed so sinister, so threatening, in those black clothes of his. His eyes were almost shut—his face so white. And he was looking at me! He seemed to be reading my very soul.... For an instant I thought he knew! I wanted to shout out that he was wrong! I wanted to shriek to him to take his eyes away! Heaven knows what I should have done!... but he looked away—at Jack, with that sneering smile on his damned mask of a face! I could have killed him for that smile! I think Jack understood it—he dropped the cards, staring at Tracy.
"Milward saw the scratch. He shouted that the cards were rigged! Suddenly, everyone gathered around our table—talking all at once! Jack had his hand on my shoulder, and he and Dare were going through the deck. But the whole time, I could only focus on Tracy—Andover. He looked so menacing, so threatening, in those black clothes. His eyes were almost closed—his face so pale. And he was staring at me! It felt like he was seeing right into my soul... For a moment, I thought he knew! I wanted to yell that he was wrong! I wanted to scream at him to look away! God knows what I would have done!... but he glanced away—at Jack, with that mocking smile on his damned face! I could have killed him for that smile! I think Jack got it—he dropped the cards, staring at Tracy."
"Everyone was watching them ... no one looked at me. If they had they must surely have learnt the truth; but they were hanging on Andover's lips, looking from him to Jack and back again.... I remember Fitzgerald dropped his handkerchief—I was absurdly interested in that. I was wondering why he did not pick it up, when Andover spoke again.... 'And Carstares' luck turned...?' Like that, Warburton! With just that faint, questioning in his voice.
"Everyone was watching them... no one was looking at me. If they had, they would have definitely figured out the truth; but they were glued to Andover, shifting their gaze from him to Jack and back again.... I remember Fitzgerald dropped his handkerchief—I found that strangely compelling. I was curious about why he didn't pick it up when Andover spoke again.... 'And Carstares' luck turned...?' Just like that, Warburton! With that slight, questioning tone in his voice."
"Before Jack could speak there was an outcry. Dare cried 'Shame!' to Andover. They laughed at him, as well they might. But I saw them exchange glances—they were wondering.... It was suspicious that Jack should have had that run of luck—and that he should lose as soon as he left that table.
"Before Jack could say anything, there was an uproar. Dare shouted 'Shame!' at Andover. They laughed at him, as you would expect. But I noticed them exchanging looks—they were curious.... It was questionable that Jack had such a streak of good luck—and that he should lose right after leaving that table."
"Milward—poor, silly Milward—gaped at Tracy and stuttered that surely 'twas another pack we had used. I could hardly breathe! Then Andover corrected him—How did he know? No one else remembered, or thought of noticing—only he!
"Milward—poor, clueless Milward—stared at Tracy and stammered that it must have been another pack we had used. I could barely breathe! Then Andover corrected him—How did he know? No one else remembered or thought to notice—only him!
"I can see Jack now, standing there so stiffly, with his head thrown up, and those blue eyes of his flashing.
I can see Jack now, standing there so rigid, with his head held high, and those blue eyes of his shining brightly.
"'Do I understand you to accuse me, Belmanoir?' he said. Oh, but he was furious!
"'Are you accusing me, Belmanoir?' he asked. Oh, but he was furious!"
"Tracy never said a word. Only his eyes just flickered to my face and away again.
"Tracy never said anything. He just glanced at my face with his eyes and then looked away."
"Jack's hand was gripping my shoulder hard. I could feel his anger.... Dare called out that the suggestion was preposterous. That John should cheat!
"Jack's hand was gripping my shoulder tightly. I could feel his anger.... Dare shouted that the suggestion was ridiculous. That John should cheat!"
"Tracy asked him if the cards were his. Gad! I can hear his soft, mocking voice now!
"Tracy asked him if the cards were his. Wow! I can still hear his soft, teasing voice now!"
"Dare went purple—you know his way, Warburton.
"Dare turned purple—you know how he is, Warburton."
"'Opened in your presence on this table!' he cried.
"'Opened in your presence on this table!' he exclaimed."
"'By Carstares!' smiled Tracy.
"'By Carstares!' Tracy smiled."
"It was true. But why should Tracy remember it, and none other? They stared at him, amazed. Dare turned to Jack for corroboration. He nodded. I think he never looked haughtier....
"It was true. But why should Tracy remember it, and not anyone else? They stared at him, shocked. Dare turned to Jack for support. He nodded. I think he never looked more arrogant."
"You know how fond of Jack Dare was? He tried to bluster it off—tried to get control over the affair. It was to no avail. We were puppets, worked by that devil, Belmanoir! One man managing that ghastly scene.... He pointed out that only three of us had used that pack: Jack, Milward and I.
"You know how fond Jack was of Dare? He tried to act tough about it—tried to take charge of the situation. It didn’t work. We were puppets, controlled by that devil, Belmanoir! One guy handling that horrific scene... He pointed out that only three of us had used that deck: Jack, Milward, and me."
"Jack laughed.
Jack chuckled.
"'Next you will accuse Dick!' he snapped scornfully.
"'Next, you'll blame Dick!' he snapped sarcastically."
"'One of you, certainly,' smiled Andover. 'Or Milward.'
"'One of you, for sure,' smiled Andover. 'Or Milward.'"
"Then everyone realised that one of us three must have marked the cards. Milward was upset, but no one suspected him. It was Jack—or me.
"Then everyone realized that one of us three must have marked the cards. Milward was upset, but no one suspected him. It was Jack—or me."
"As long as I live I shall never forget the horror of those moments. If I were exposed it meant the end of everything between Lavinia and me. I tell you, Warburton, I would have committed any sin at that moment! Nothing would have been too black—I could not bear to lose her. You don't know what she meant to me!"
"As long as I live, I will never forget the terror of those moments. If I got exposed, it meant the end of everything between Lavinia and me. I’m telling you, Warburton, I would have done anything in that moment! Nothing would have been too terrible—I couldn’t stand the thought of losing her. You have no idea what she meant to me!"
"I can guess, sir," said the lawyer, gravely.
"I can guess, sir," said the lawyer seriously.
"No, no! No one could imagine the depths of my love for her! I think not even Jack.... I felt his hand leave my shoulder.... The truth had dawned on him. I heard the way the breath hissed between his teeth as he realised.... Somehow I got to my feet, clutching at the table, facing him. I don't excuse myself—I know my conduct was beyond words dastardly. I looked across at him—just said his name, as though I could scarce believe my ears. So all those watching thought. But Jack knew better. He knew I was imploring him to save me. He understood all that I was trying to convey to him. For an instant he stared at me. I thought—I thought—God forgive me, I prayed that he might take the blame on himself. Then he smiled. Coward though I was, when I saw that hurt, wistful little smile on his lips, I nearly blurted out the whole truth. Not quite.... I suppose I was too mean-spirited for that.
"No, no! No one could imagine the depths of my love for her! I don't even think Jack could. I felt his hand leave my shoulder. The truth hit him. I heard the breath hiss between his teeth as he realized. Somehow, I got to my feet, grabbing the edge of the table, facing him. I don't make excuses—I know my behavior was beyond terrible. I looked at him—just said his name, as if I could hardly believe what I was hearing. That's what everyone watching thought. But Jack knew better. He understood I was begging him to save me. He got everything I was trying to communicate. For a moment, he stared at me. I thought—I thought—God forgive me, I prayed that he would take the blame on himself. Then he smiled. Coward though I was, when I saw that hurt, wistful little smile on his lips, I almost spilled the whole truth. Not quite.... I guess I was too mean-spirited for that."
"Jack bowed to the room and again to Dare. He said: 'I owe you an apology, sir.'
"Jack nodded to the room and then to Dare. He said: 'I owe you an apology, sir.'"
"Dare sprang forward, catching him by the shoulder—crying out that it could not be true! When Jack laughed—he fell away from him as from the plague. And all of them! My God, to see them drawing away—not looking at Jack! And Jack's face—growing paler and harder ... every moment.... All his friends... turning their backs to him. Davenant—even Jim Davenant walked away to the fireplace with Evans.
"Dare rushed forward, grabbing him by the shoulder—shouting that it couldn't be true! When Jack laughed, he recoiled as if Jack had the plague. And all of them! My God, watching them pull away—ignoring Jack! And Jack's face—getting paler and harder... with each passing moment... All his friends... turning their backs on him. Davenant— even Jim Davenant walked over to the fireplace with Evans."
"I could not look at Jack. I dared not. I could not go to him—stand by him! I had not the right. I had to leave him there—in the middle of the room—alone. The awful hurt in his eyes made me writhe. The room was whirling round—I felt sick—I know I fell back into my chair, hiding my face. I hardly cared whether they suspected me or not. But they did not. They knew how great was the love between us, and they were not surprised that I broke down.
"I couldn't look at Jack. I just couldn't. I couldn't go to him—stand by him! I had no right to. I had to leave him there—in the middle of the room—alone. The awful pain in his eyes made me squirm. The room was spinning—I felt nauseous—I think I collapsed back into my chair, hiding my face. I barely cared if they suspected me or not. But they didn't. They understood how deep the love was between us, and they weren't surprised that I fell apart."
"I heard Andover's soft voice ... he was telling some tale to Dare. Oh, they were well-bred those men! They skimmed over the unpleasant little episode—ignored Jack!
"I heard Andover's soft voice ... he was telling some story to Dare. Oh, those guys were well-bred! They brushed over the awkward little incident—totally ignored Jack!"
"Jack spoke again. I could guess how bravely he was keeping a proud front. I know word for word what he said: 'Mr. Dare, your Grace, Gentlemen—my apologies for being the cause of so unpleasant an incident. Pray give me leave.'
"Jack spoke again. I could tell how bravely he was putting on a brave face. I know exactly what he said: 'Mr. Dare, Your Grace, Gentlemen—I'm sorry for causing such an unpleasant situation. Please allow me to leave.'"
"They paid no heed. I heard him walk to the door—heard him open it. I could not look at him. He—he paused ... and said just one word: 'Dick!' quite softly. Heaven knows how I got to him! I know I overturned my chair. That drew Dare's attention. He said: 'You are not going, Dick?' I shouted 'Yes,' at him, and then Jack took my arm, leading me out.
"They didn't pay any attention. I heard him walk to the door—heard him open it. I couldn't look at him. He—he paused ... and said just one word: 'Dick!' really softly. I don't know how I reached him! I know I knocked over my chair. That got Dare's attention. He said: 'You're not leaving, Dick?' I shouted 'Yes,' at him, and then Jack took my arm, leading me out."
"And—and all he said was: 'Poor old Dick!'... He—he had no word of blame for me. He would not allow me to go back and tell the truth—as I would have done. Ay, Warburton, when Jack called me to him, I could have cried it aloud—but—he would not have it.... He said: 'For Lavinia's sake.'..."
"And—all he said was: 'Poor old Dick!'... He—he didn’t blame me at all. He wouldn’t let me go back and tell the truth—as I would have. Yeah, Warburton, when Jack called me over, I could have shouted it out—but—he wouldn’t allow it.... He said: 'For Lavinia's sake.'..."
Warburton blew his nose violently. His fingers were trembling.
Warburton blew his nose hard. His fingers were shaking.
"You know what happened afterwards. You know how my father turned Jack out penniless—you know how his friends shunned him—you know my poor mother's grief. And you know that he went away—that we could not find him when—my mother died.... His last words to me—were: 'Make Lavinia-happy—and try to forget—all this.' Forget it! Heavens! Try as I might, I could hear nothing further of him until two months ago, when he—waylaid me. Then I was half-dazed at the suddenness of it. He—he grasped my hand—and—laughed! It was so dark, I could scarce see him. I only had time to demand his address, and then—he was off—galloping away over the heath. I think—even then—he bore no malice."
You know what happened next. You know how my father kicked Jack out with nothing—you know how his friends turned their backs on him—you know my poor mother's heartache. And you know that he left—that we didn’t find him when—my mother passed away.... His last words to me were: 'Make Lavinia happy—and try to forget—all this.' Forget it! My goodness! No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t hear anything about him until two months ago, when he—caught me by surprise. I was so taken aback by how sudden it was. He—he took my hand—and—laughed! It was so dark, I could barely see him. I only had time to ask for his address, and then—he was gone—riding away across the heath. I think—even then—he held no grudges.
"He does not now!" said Warburton sharply. "But, Master Dick, if all this is true, why do you not even now clear him? Surely—"
"He doesn't now!" Warburton said sharply. "But, Master Dick, if all of this is true, why don't you clear him right now? Surely—"
Richard turned his head slowly.
Richard slowly turned his head.
"Now I may not drag my wife's name through the mud. By clearing him—I ruin her."
"Now I can’t drag my wife’s name through the dirt. By clearing him—I'll ruin her."
Warburton could find nothing to say. Only after some time did he clear his throat and say that he was honoured by Carstares' confidence.
Warburton couldn't think of anything to say. After a while, he finally cleared his throat and said that he was honored by Carstares' trust.
"You—ah—you dwell on the part played by his Grace on that evening. Surely your—shall we say—overwrought imagination magnified that?"
"You—ah—you focus on the role his Grace played that evening. Surely your—should we say—overactive imagination exaggerated that?"
Richard was disinterested.
Richard was uninterested.
"I suppose so. Mayhap 'twas his extraordinary personality dominating me. He cannot have pulled the wires as I thought he did. Not even Belmanoir could make me act as I did. But—but at the time I felt that he was pushing—pushing—compelling me to accuse Jack. Oh, doubtless I was mad!"
"I guess so. Maybe it was his incredible personality taking control of me. He couldn't have orchestrated everything like I thought he did. Not even Belmanoir could make me act the way I did. But—but at the time, it felt like he was pushing—pushing—forcing me to accuse Jack. Oh, I'm sure I was losing my mind!"
Warburton eyed the dejected figure compassionately. Then he seemed to harden himself and to regain some of his lost primness of manner.
Warburton looked at the downcast figure with compassion. Then he seemed to toughen up and regain some of his former stiffness.
"You—ah—you are determined not to accept the revenues, sir?"
"You—uh—you really won't accept the money, sir?"
"I have not yet sunk so low, Mr. Warburton."
"I haven’t fallen that low yet, Mr. Warburton."
"His lordship leaves Wyncham and all appertaining to it at your disposal. He would be grieved at your refusal."
"His lordship is leaving Wyncham and everything related to it for you to decide. He would be upset by your refusal."
"I will not touch it."
"I'm not going to touch it."
The lawyer nodded.
The lawyer agreed.
"I confess, Mr. Carstares, I am relieved to hear you say that. It will not be necessary again to communicate with his lordship. I think he does not desire any intercourse with—his family. He finds it too painful. But he wished to be remembered to you, sir. Also to her ladyship."
"I have to admit, Mr. Carstares, I’m relieved to hear you say that. There’s no need to reach out to his lordship again. I believe he doesn’t want to have any contact with—his family. It’s too painful for him. But he wanted me to send his regards to you, sir. And also to her ladyship."
"Thank you.... You could—ascertain nothing of his situation? He did not confide in you?"
"Thank you.... You couldn’t find out anything about his situation? He didn’t share anything with you?"
"He was very reticent, sir. I think he is not unhappy."
"He was really reserved, sir. I think he isn't unhappy."
"And not—embittered?"
"And not—bitter?"
"Certainly not that, sir."
"Definitely not that, sir."
Mr. Warburton rose, plainly anxious to be gone.
Mr. Warburton got up, clearly eager to leave.
Reluctantly Richard followed his example.
Richard followed his example, reluctantly.
"You—have nothing further to tell me of him?"
"You don’t have anything else to tell me about him?"
"I regret, sir—nothing."
"Sorry, sir—nothing."
Richard went slowly to the door, and opened it.
Richard walked slowly to the door and opened it.
"You must allow me to thank you, sir, for your goodness in undertaking what I know must have been a painful task. I am very grateful."
"You have to let me thank you, sir, for your kindness in taking on what I know must have been a tough job. I really appreciate it."
Mr. Warburton bowed low.
Mr. Warburton bowed deeply.
"I beg you will not mention it, sir. Nothing I might do for the Carstares could be aught but a pleasure."
"I kindly ask that you don't bring it up, sir. Anything I could do for the Carstares would only be a pleasure."
Again he bowed, and the next instant was gone.
Again he bowed, and the next moment he was gone.
CHAPTER IV
INTRODUCING THE LADY LAVINIA CARSTARES
Richard went slowly back to his chair. After a moment he sat down, staring blankly out of the window, his hands loosely clasped on the desk before him. So he remained for a long while, immobile. At last, with the faintest of sighs, he moved and picked up a quill. He dipped it in the ink, and, with his other hand, drew towards him a sheaf of papers. Presently he was writing steadily.
Richard slowly returned to his chair. After a moment, he sat down, staring blankly out the window, his hands loosely resting on the desk in front of him. He stayed like that for a long time, completely still. Finally, with the faintest sigh, he moved and picked up a quill. He dipped it in ink, and with his other hand, pulled a stack of papers closer to him. Soon, he was writing steadily.
For perhaps twenty minutes the quill travelled to and fro across the pages; then it paused, and Richard looked up towards the door.
For about twenty minutes, the pen moved back and forth across the pages; then it stopped, and Richard glanced up at the door.
It opened to admit Lady Lavinia. She came rustling into the room with her embroidery in her hand. She dropped her husband a mock curtsey and went over to a high-backed armchair, stretching out a dimpled hand to draw it forward. But even as her fingers touched it she had changed her mind, and fluttered over to the couch, there to seat herself with much swirling of brocades and arrangement of skirts. She then proceeded to occupy herself with her work, plying her needle hurriedly and jerkily.
It opened to let in Lady Lavinia. She walked into the room, rustling her embroidery in hand. She gave her husband a playful curtsey and headed to a high-backed armchair, reaching out her dimpled hand to pull it forward. But as soon as her fingers brushed it, she changed her mind and flitted over to the couch, settling in with a flurry of fabric and adjusting her skirts. She then busied herself with her work, working her needle quickly and erratically.
Richard watched her in silence, following each turn of the pretty hand and each movement of her fair head.
Richard watched her quietly, noticing every curl of her pretty hand and every movement of her light-colored hair.
The silence was evidently not to my lady's taste, for she presently began to beat an impatient tattoo on the floor with one slender foot. Still he said nothing, and she raised her pure china-blue eyes to his face.
The silence clearly wasn't to my lady's liking, as she soon started tapping her slender foot on the floor in impatience. He still said nothing, and she looked up at him with her bright blue eyes.
"Why so glum, Dick? Why do you not talk to me?" Her voice was rather high-pitched and childish, and she had a curious way of ending each sentence with an upward lilt and a long drawn-out accent, very fascinating to listen to.
"Why so down, Dick? Why don’t you talk to me?" Her voice was pretty high-pitched and childish, and she had a unique way of ending each sentence with an upward lilt and a long, stretched-out accent, which was really interesting to listen to.
Richard smiled with an obvious effort.
Richard put on a smile.
"Am I, my dear? I crave your pardon. Warburton has just been."
"Am I, my dear? I ask for your forgiveness. Warburton just stopped by."
Her face clouded over instantly, and the full-lipped mouth drooped petulantly.
Her face instantly darkened, and her full lips turned down in a sulky pout.
"He has seen him."
"He has seen him."
"Oh?" She made the word twice its length, and filled it with disinterest.
"Oh?" She stretched the word out, doubling its length, and filled it with indifference.
"Yes. Jack will have none of it. He asks me to be his steward and to use Wyncham as I will. He is very generous."
"Yes. Jack won't accept any of that. He asks me to be his steward and to use Wyncham however I want. He’s really generous."
"Yes, oh yes. And you will, Richard?"
"Yeah, oh yeah. And you will, Richard?"
He ignored the question.
He brushed off the question.
"He—Warburton—says he is not much changed."
"He—Warburton—says he hasn't changed much."
"Oh?" Again the long-drawn monosyllable, accompanied by a tiny yawn.
"Oh?" Again the prolonged single syllable, followed by a small yawn.
"He says he does not think—Jack—bears me ill-will—" He paused, as if expecting her to speak, but she was absorbed in arranging two flowers—culled from a bowl at her side—at her breast, and took no notice. Carstares turned his head away wearily.
"He says he doesn’t think—Jack—holds any grudges against me—" He paused, as if waiting for her to respond, but she was focused on arranging two flowers—picked from a bowl beside her—against her chest and didn’t notice. Carstares turned his head away tiredly.
"If it were not for you, my dear, I would tell the truth. I believe I shall go crazed an I do not."
"If it weren't for you, my dear, I would tell the truth. I feel like I'm going to lose my mind if I don't."
"Dick!" ... She dropped the flowers on the floor and thought no more about them. "Dick!"
"Dick!" ... She dropped the flowers on the floor and didn't think about them anymore. "Dick!"
"Oh, you need have no fear! I do not suppose," bitterly, "that I have the courage to face them all now—after six years."
"Oh, you don’t need to worry! I doubt," she said bitterly, "that I have the courage to face them all now—after six years."
Lavinia moved restlessly, brushing her hand along the couch.
Lavinia shifted anxiously, running her hand along the couch.
"You will not do it, Richard? Promise! You will not? I could not bear the disgrace of it; promise me you will never do it?"
"You won't do it, Richard? Promise! You won't? I couldn't handle the shame of it; promise me you'll never do it?"
"No," he said slowly, not looking at her. "No, I cannot promise that."
"No," he said slowly, avoiding her gaze. "No, I can't promise that."
She sprang to her feet, flinging her broidery from her carelessly, and waved fierce, agitated little hands.
She jumped up, tossing her embroidery aside carelessly, and waved her small, frantic hands.
"That means you will do it. You want to disgrace me! You do not care how you hurt me by holding this threat over my head so cruelly! You—"
"That means you'll do it. You want to embarrass me! You don’t care how much you hurt me by keeping this threat hanging over me so cruelly! You—"
"Lavinia, for heaven's sake!" he implored, pushing back his chair. "Calm yourself!" He knew she was about to fly into one of her sudden passions, and frowned with acute vexation.
"Lavinia, for heaven's sake!" he pleaded, pushing back his chair. "Calm down!" He could tell she was about to lose her temper again, and he frowned with clear frustration.
"I will not! Oh yes, yes! You think me a shrew! I know! I know! But you need not frown on me, sir, for you are worse! No, I will not hush. I am a horrid woman, yes, but you are a cheat—a cheat—a cheat!"
"I won't! Oh yes, yes! You think I'm a nag! I know! I know! But you don't need to scowl at me, sir, because you're worse! No, I'm not going to be quiet. I'm a terrible woman, yes, but you are a fraud—a fraud—a fraud!"
Carstares strode over to her.
Carstares walked over to her.
"Lavinia!"
"Lavinia!"
"No—no! Leave me alone! You make me miserable! You refuse me everything that I want most, and then you threaten to disgrace me—"
"No—no! Leave me alone! You make me so unhappy! You deny me everything I desire most, and then you threaten to humiliate me—"
"That is untrue!" cried Richard, goaded into replying. "I will not promise, that is all. What have I refused you that was within my means to give you? God knows you try your best to ruin me—"
"That's not true!" Richard shouted, pushed to respond. "I won’t promise, that’s all. What have I denied you that I could have given? God knows you’re doing everything you can to destroy me—"
"There! There! 'Tis I who am to blame! Pray, did you not induce my lord to leave his money to John when you knew he would have willed it all to you an you had kept silence? You took no thought to me—"
"There! There! It’s me who is to blame! Come on, didn’t you convince my lord to leave his money to John when you knew he would have given it all to you if you had stayed quiet? You didn’t think about me—"
"For heaven's sake, Lavinia, be still! You do not know what you are saying!"
"For heaven's sake, Lavinia, be quiet! You have no idea what you're talking about!"
She pressed her hands to her hot cheeks.
She pressed her hands against her warm cheeks.
"No—I am unreasonable! I know it, but don't tell me so, for I cannot bear it! And don't look reproach at me, Richard! You drive me mad, I tell you!" She was sweeping up and down the room like some caged animal, lashing herself to a worse fury.
"No—I’m being unreasonable! I know it, but don’t call me out on it, because I can’t handle it! And don’t give me that disappointed look, Richard! You’re driving me crazy, I swear!" She was pacing back and forth in the room like a trapped animal, fueling her own anger.
"Say something, Richard! Do something! Don't stand there so quietly! Oh, you should never have married me! I displease you, and you make me worse; and you do not see how 'tis that I cannot live without pleasure, and money! I am despicable? Yes, yes, but what are you? Oh, why did you tell me you cheated after you had wedded me?" Angry sobs escaped her; her handkerchief was in shreds upon the floor.
"Say something, Richard! Do something! Don’t just stand there quietly! Oh, you should never have married me! I disappoint you, and you make me feel worse; and you don’t realize how much I need pleasure and money to live! Am I despicable? Yes, yes, but what about you? Oh, why did you tell me you cheated after we got married?" Angry sobs burst from her; her handkerchief was in tatters on the floor.
Carstares turned his back to her, that she might not see how she had contrived to hurt him, and the movement drove her to fresh fury.
Carstares turned his back to her so she wouldn't see how she had managed to hurt him, and the movement sent her into a new rage.
"Don't do that! Don't! Don't! You make me worse by your dreadful silence! Oh, if you really loved me!"
"Don't do that! Don’t! Don’t! Your awful silence just makes things worse for me! Oh, if you really loved me!"
"You cannot doubt that!" he cried out, wheeling suddenly round. "You know how I love you! Don't you?" He gripped her by the shoulders and swung her to face him.
"You can't doubt that!" he shouted, turning around suddenly. "You know how much I love you! Don't you?" He grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her to face him.
She trembled and gave a sobbing little laugh. As suddenly as it had come, her anger left her.
She shook and let out a quiet, shaky laugh. Just as suddenly as it had appeared, her anger faded away.
"Oh, yes, yes! You do love me, Dicky?" She twined her arms about his neck and shrank closer.
"Oh, yes, yes! You love me, Dicky?" She wrapped her arms around his neck and moved in closer.
"God help me, yes!" he groaned, thrusting her away. "And you—you care for no one save yourself!"
"God help me, yes!" he groaned, pushing her away. "And you—you only care about yourself!"
"No! No!" she cried, pressing up to him again. "Do not say that, Dick. Indeed, I love you, but I cannot live without gaiety—you know I cannot. Oh, I do not doubt but what I am very selfish, but 'tis the way I am fashioned, and I cannot change my nature. And now I have hurt you, and I did not mean to! I did not mean to!"
"No! No!" she cried, pressing against him again. "Please don’t say that, Dick. I really love you, but I can’t live without joy—you know I can’t. Oh, I know I’m probably being very selfish, but that’s just how I am, and I can’t change who I am. And now I’ve hurt you, and I didn’t mean to! I really didn’t mean to!"
"My dear, I know you did not; but try to be less a child, I beg of you! You are so uncontrolled, so—"
"My dear, I know you didn’t; but please try to be less childish, I beg you! You are so uncontrollable, so—"
"I knew you would say that," she answered in a dead voice. "You do not understand me. You expect me to be good, and patient, and forbearing, and I tell you 'tis not in my nature."
"I knew you would say that," she replied flatly. "You don't understand me. You expect me to be good, patient, and tolerant, and I’m telling you it’s just not in my nature."
"But, Lavinia, you can control your passions," he said gently.
"But, Lavinia, you can manage your emotions," he said gently.
"No! I cannot! We Belmanoirs—as God made us, so we are—and He made us spendthrift, and pleasure-loving, and mad!" She walked slowly to the door. "But you do not understand, and you try to make me staid, and thoughtful, and a good mother, when I am dying for life, and excitement, and care not that for housewifery!" She opened the door slowly. "And now my head aches, and you look grave and say 'tis my wicked temper, when I want you to be sorry, and to be ready to do anything to comfort me. Why can you not take me to London, when you know how I long to be there, instead of in this gloomy house with nought to do, save mind my child and my needle? I am so tired of it all! So very tired of it all!"
"No! I can't! We Belmanoirs—just as God made us, that's who we are—and He made us extravagant, fun-loving, and a little crazy!" She walked slowly to the door. "But you don’t get it, and you try to make me serious, and responsible, and a good mother, when all I want is life, and excitement, and I couldn’t care less about housework!" She opened the door slowly. "And now my head hurts, and you look serious and say it’s my bad temper when I just want you to feel sorry for me and be willing to do anything to make me feel better. Why can’t you take me to London, when you know how much I long to be there, instead of stuck in this dreary house with nothing to do but take care of my child and my sewing? I'm so tired of it all! So very tired of it all!"
She would have left the room then, but he detained her.
She would have left the room then, but he stopped her.
"Wait, Lavinia! You say you are unhappy?"
"Hold on, Lavinia! Are you saying you're unhappy?"
She released the door handle and fluttered her hands expressively.
She let go of the door handle and waved her hands dramatically.
"Unhappy? No, I am dull. I am ill-tempered. I am discontented. I am aught you please, so do not be sad, Richard. I cannot bear you to be solemn. Oh, why do we quarrel?" With one of her impulsive movements she was again at his side, with her beautiful face upturned. "Love me, Richard! Take me to London and never mind an I do squander your money. Say you do not care! Say that nothing matters so long as I am happy! Why do you not say it? Does anything matter? Don't be prudent, Dicky! Be wild! Be reckless! Be anything rather than grave and old!" Her arms crept up to his coaxingly. "Take me to London!"
"Unhappy? No, I’m just bored. I’m in a bad mood. I’m not satisfied. I’m whatever you want me to be, so please don’t be sad, Richard. I can't stand it when you’re serious. Oh, why do we fight?" With one of her impulsive gestures, she was back at his side, her beautiful face tilted up. "Love me, Richard! Take me to London and don’t worry if I spend your money. Just say you don’t care! Say that nothing matters as long as I’m happy! Why don’t you say it? Does anything really matter? Don’t be sensible, Dicky! Be wild! Be reckless! Be anything but serious and old!" Her arms reached up to him sweetly. "Take me to London!"
Carstares smoothed the soft hair back from her forehead, very tenderly, but his eyes were worried.
Carstares gently brushed her soft hair back from her forehead, but there was a look of concern in his eyes.
"My dear, I will take you, but not just yet. There is so much to be done here. If you will wait a little longer—"
"My dear, I will take you, but not just yet. There’s still so much to do here. If you could just wait a little longer—"
"Ah, if I will wait! If I will be patient and good! But I cannot! Oh, you don't understand, Dicky—you don't understand!"
"Ah, if I could just wait! If I could be patient and kind! But I can't! Oh, you don't get it, Dicky—you don't get it!"
"I am sorry, dear. I promise I will take you as soon as possible, and we will stay as long as you please."
"I'm sorry, sweetheart. I promise I'll take you as soon as I can, and we'll stay as long as you want."
Her arms fell away.
Her arms dropped.
"I want to go now!"
"I want to leave now!"
"Dear—"
"Hey—"
"Very well—very well. We will go presently. Only don't reason with me."
"Alright—alright. We'll go soon. Just don't argue with me."
He looked at her concernedly.
He looked at her with concern.
"You are overwrought, my love—and tired."
"You’re overwhelmed, babe—and wiped out."
"Yes," she agreed listlessly. "Oh yes; I will go now and rest. Forgive me, Dick!" She kissed her finger-tips and extended them to him. "I will be good one day." She turned and hurried out of the room and up the stairs, leaving the door open behind her.
"Yeah," she said reluctantly. "Oh yeah; I'll go rest now. Sorry, Dick!" She kissed her fingertips and stretched them out to him. "I'll be good someday." She turned and quickly left the room and ran up the stairs, leaving the door open behind her.
Richard stayed for a moment looking round at the signs of her late presence. Mechanically he stooped to pick up her embroidery and the pieces of her handkerchief. The two flowers were broken off short, and he threw them away. Then he left the room and went out on to the sunny terrace, gazing across the beautiful gardens into the blue distance.
Richard paused for a moment, looking around at the traces of her recent presence. Automatically, he bent down to pick up her embroidery and the scraps of her handkerchief. The two flowers were snapped off short, so he tossed them aside. After that, he left the room and stepped out onto the sunny terrace, gazing over the beautiful gardens towards the blue horizon.
Across the lawn came a child of four or five, waving a grimy hand.
Across the lawn came a four or five-year-old child, waving a dirty hand.
"Father!"
"Dad!"
Richard looked down at him and smiled.
Richard looked down at him and smiled.
"Well, John?"
"What's up, John?"
The boy climbed up the terrace steps, calling his news all the way.
The boy ran up the terrace steps, shouting his news the whole way.
"'Tis Uncle Andrew, sir. He has rid over to see you, and is coming through the garden to find you."
"It's Uncle Andrew, sir. He has ridden over to see you and is coming through the garden to find you."
"Is he? Has he left his horse at the stables?"
"Is he? Did he leave his horse at the stables?"
"Ay, sir. So I came to tell you."
"Aye, sir. So I came to tell you."
"Quite right. Will you come with me to meet him?"
"Exactly. Will you come with me to meet him?"
The little rosy face lighted up with pleasure.
The small rosy face brightened with joy.
"Oh, may I?" he cried and slipped his hand in Richard's.
"Oh, can I?" he exclaimed as he took Richard's hand.
Together they descended the steps and made their way across the lawn.
Together, they went down the steps and walked across the lawn.
"I have run away from Betty," announced John with some pride. "There's Uncle Andrew, sir!" He bounded away towards the approaching figure.
"I've run away from Betty," John said proudly. "There's Uncle Andrew, sir!" He dashed toward the approaching figure.
Lord Andrew Belmanoir was Richard's brother-in-law, brother to the present Duke. He came up with John in his arms and tumbled him to the ground.
Lord Andrew Belmanoir was Richard's brother-in-law and the brother of the current Duke. He came over with John in his arms and tossed him to the ground.
"Good day, Dick! 'Tis a spoilt child you have here!"
"Good day, Dick! You have a spoiled child here!"
"Ay. He is but now escaped from his nurse."
"Yeah. He just escaped from his nurse."
"Splendid! Come, John, you shall walk with us, and we'll confound fat Betty!" He slipped his arm through Richard's as he spoke. "Come, Dick! There's a deal I have to say to you." He grimaced ruefully.
"Awesome! Come on, John, you’ll walk with us, and we’ll surprise big Betty!" He linked his arm with Richard's as he talked. "Come on, Dick! I have a lot to tell you." He made a rueful face.
The child ran on ahead towards the woods, a great bull-mastiff at his heels.
The child sprinted ahead toward the woods, a big bull-mastiff following closely behind him.
"What's to do now?" asked Richard, looking round into the mobile, dissipated countenance.
"What's there to do now?" Richard asked, looking around at the restless, distracted face.
"The devil's in it this time, and no mistake," answered his lordship with a rueful shake of his head.
"The devil's in it this time, and there's no doubt about it," replied his lordship, shaking his head in disappointment.
"Debts?"
"Outstanding debts?"
"Lord, yes! I was at Delaby's last night, and the stakes were high. Altogether I've lost about three thousand—counting what I owe Carew. And devil take me an I know where 'tis to come from! Here's Tracy turned saint and swears he'll see me damned before he hands me another penny. I doubt he means it, too."
"God, yes! I was at Delaby's last night, and the stakes were really high. Overall, I've lost about three thousand—counting what I owe Carew. And damn if I know where it's going to come from! Here's Tracy acting all righteous and swearing that he'll see me ruined before he gives me another penny. I really think he means it, too."
Tracy was the Duke. Richard smiled a little cynically; he had already had to lend his Grace a thousand guineas to pay off some "trifling debt."
Tracy was the Duke. Richard smiled a bit cynically; he had already had to lend his Grace a thousand guineas to settle some "minor debt."
"He means it right enough. I believe it would puzzle him to find it."
"He really means it. I think it would confuse him to figure it out."
"Do you say so? Why, 'tis impossible man! Tracy was in town scarce a fortnight since, and he had a run of the devil's own luck. I tell you Dick, I saw him walk off with a cool five thousand one night! And then he denies me a paltry three! Lord, what a brother! And all with the air of an angel, as if he had never lost at dice. And a homily thrown in! Anyone would think I had cheated, instead of—ahem!... Dick, I'm confoundedly sorry! Damned thoughtless of me—never thought about Jo—about what I was saying—I'm a fool!" For Richard had winced.
"Really? No way! Tracy was in town just under two weeks ago, and he had the worst luck imaginable. I’m telling you, Dick, I saw him walk away with an easy five thousand one night! And then he brush off my request for a measly three! Good grief, what a brother! And he acts like an angel, as if he’s never lost a game of dice. And then he has to lecture me! You'd think I’d cheated, instead of—uh… Dick, I'm really sorry! That was incredibly thoughtless of me—didn’t even think about Jo—about what I was saying—I’m such an idiot!" For Richard had flinched.
"You cannot help that," he said, forcing a laugh. "Have done with your apologies, and continue."
"You can't help that," he said, forcing a laugh. "Stop with the apologies and just go on."
They had come to the stream by now, and crossed the little bridge into the wood.
They had reached the stream by now and crossed the small bridge into the woods.
"Oh, there's not much more. 'Tis only that something must be done, for Carew won't wait, and stap me if I'd ask him, the lean-faced scarecrow!—so I came to you, Dick."
"Oh, there’s not much more. It’s just that something needs to be done, because Carew won’t wait, and honestly, I wouldn’t ask him, the skinny scarecrow!—so I came to you, Dick."
He let go Richard's arm and flung himself down on a fallen tree-trunk, regardless of velvet and laces.
He released Richard's arm and threw himself onto a fallen tree trunk, not caring about his velvet and lace.
"You're a good fellow, and you don't lecture a man as Tracy does, devil take him! And you play high yourself, or you did, though 'tis an age since I saw you win or lose enough to wink at. And, after all, you're Lavvy's husband, and—oh, damn it all, Dick, 'tis monstrous hard to ask you!"
"You're a great guy, and you don't lecture people like Tracy does, damn him! And you used to play high yourself, even though it's been ages since I saw you win or lose enough to even notice. And, after all, you're Lavvy's husband, and—oh, hell, Dick, this is really tough to ask you!"
Carstares, leaning against a tree, surveyed the youthful rake amusedly.
Carstares, leaning against a tree, looked at the young rake with amusement.
"'Tush, Andrew!" he reassured him. "You're welcome to ask, but the Lord knows where I'm to find it! Gad, what a life! Here's Lavinia keeps buying silks, and I don't know what all, and—"
"'Come on, Andrew!' he reassured him. 'You're free to ask, but God knows where I'm supposed to find it! Man, what a life! Here’s Lavinia, constantly buying silks and who knows what else, and—'"
"She was ever a spendthrift jade," said Andrew with a mighty frown.
"She was always a wasteful gold digger," said Andrew with a deep scowl.
Richard laughed at him.
Richard laughed at him.
"You're a thrifty fellow yourself, of course!"
"You're quite a frugal guy yourself, of course!"
Andrew looked round for something to throw at him, and finding nothing, relapsed once more into deepest despondency.
Andrew looked around for something to throw at him, and finding nothing, sank back into deep despair.
"You're in the right of't. We're a worthless lot. 'Tis the old man's blood in us, I doubt not, with a smattering of her Grace. You never knew my mother, Richard. She was French—Lavvy's the spit of her. There's Tracy—stap me, but Tracy's the very devil! Have you ever seen a face like his? No, I'll swear you've not! What with his sneering mouth and his green eyes—oh, 'tis enough to make a fellow go to the dogs to have a brother like it, 'pon my soul it is! Ay, you laugh, but I tell you 'tis serious!"
"You're right about that. We're a worthless bunch. It's definitely the old man's blood in us, along with a bit of her Grace. You never met my mother, Richard. She was French—Lavvy looks just like her. And then there's Tracy—honestly, Tracy's a real piece of work! Have you ever seen a face like his? No, I bet you haven't! With his sneering mouth and his green eyes—oh, it's enough to drive a guy crazy to have a brother like that, I swear it is! Yeah, you laugh, but I'm serious!"
"Ay, go on!"
"Yeah, go for it!"
"Well next there's Bob—damn it all, but I'm sorry for Bob! 'Tis a beggarly pittance they give one in the army, and he was never one to pinch and scrape. Well, as I say, there's Bob, and I never see him, but what it's: 'Lend me a hundred, Andy!' or the like. And all to buy his mistress some gewgaw. That's what sickens me! Why, Bob's for ever in some scrape with a petticoat, and as for Tracy! Gad, how they can! Then there's Lavinia, but I should think you know her by now, and lastly, there's your humble servant. And I tell you, Dick, what with the racing, and the cards, and the bottle, I shall be a ruined man before you can turn round! And the pother is I'll never be any different. 'Tis in the blood, so where's the use in trying?" He made a rueful grimace, and rose. "Come on, young rip! We're going back."
"Well, next there's Bob—man, I'm really sorry for Bob! They pay you a pitiful amount in the army, and he’s never been one to save a penny. Like I said, there's Bob, and I can’t see him without hearing, 'Lend me a hundred, Andy!' or something similar. And it's all just to buy his girlfriend some trinket. That really annoys me! Bob is always in some trouble with a woman, and as for Tracy! Can you believe it? Then there's Lavinia, but I assume you know her by now, and lastly, there's me. And I tell you, Dick, with all the racing, cards, and drinking, I'll be broke before you know it! And the crazy thing is, I’ll never change. It’s in my blood, so what’s the point in trying?" He made a sad face and got up. "Come on, you rascal! We're heading back."
John, engaged in the task of hunting for tadpoles in the water some yards distant, nodded and ran on.
John, focused on searching for tadpoles in the water a few yards away, nodded and continued on.
"I fear my lady is indisposed," said Richard hesitatingly. "You wished to see her?"
"I think my lady isn't feeling well," Richard said hesitantly. "Did you want to see her?"
Andrew winked knowingly.
Andrew winked knowingly.
"Tantrums, eh? Oh, I know her. No, I do not care an I do not see her; 'tis little enough she cares for me, though she's as thick as thieves with Tracy—oh, ay, I'll be dumb."
"Tantrums, huh? Oh, I know her. No, I don't care, and I don't see her; it's clear she doesn't care about me either, even though she's super close with Tracy—oh, yeah, I'll keep quiet."
They walked slowly back to the house, Andrew, silent for once, twirling his gold-mounted cane.
They walked slowly back to the house, Andrew, quiet for once, spinning his gold-tipped cane.
"You shall have the money, of course. When do you want it?" said Richard presently.
"You'll get the money, of course. When do you want it?" Richard said after a moment.
"'Pon honour, you're a devilish good fellow, Dick! But if 'tis like to put you to any—"
"'On my honor, you're a devilishly good guy, Dick! But if it’s going to cause you any—"
"Nonsense. When do you need it?"
"Nonsense. When do you actually need it?"
"I should pay Carew as soon as may be. Markham can wait over if—"
"I should pay Carew as soon as possible. Markham can wait if—"
"No, no! Wednesday?"
"No way! Wednesday?"
"'Twill do excellently well. Dick, you're a—"
"'It'll do just fine. Dick, you're a—"
"Oh, pshaw! 'Tis nought. I want your opinion on the bay mare I bought last week. You'll maybe think her a trifle long in the leg, but she's a fine animal."
"Oh, come on! It’s nothing. I need your opinion on the bay mare I bought last week. You might think she has a bit long legs, but she's a great horse."
John had run indoors, and the two men proceeded to the stables alone, Andrew discoursing all the way, recounting for his brother-in-law's benefit the choicest morsels of scandal that were circulating town at the moment. That his auditor but attended with half an ear affected him not at all; he never paused for an answer, and, in any case, was far too good-natured to care if he received none.
John had dashed inside, and the two men headed to the stables on their own, with Andrew chatting the entire way, sharing the juiciest gossip that was going around town at that time for his brother-in-law's benefit. The fact that his listener was only paying half attention didn’t bother him at all; he never stopped for a response and, in any event, was way too easygoing to mind if he didn’t get one.
By the time they had duly inspected the mare and walked back to the house, it was nearly four o'clock, and, not altogether to Carstares' surprise, Lavinia was awaiting them on the terrace, clad in a totally different gown, and with her hair freshly arranged and curled.
By the time they had properly checked the mare and walked back to the house, it was almost four o'clock, and, not entirely to Carstares' surprise, Lavinia was waiting for them on the terrace, wearing a completely different dress, and her hair was freshly styled and curled.
"'Twould appear that Lavinia has recovered," remarked Andrew as they mounted the steps. "She was ever thus—not two minutes the same. Well, Lavvy?"
"It seems like Lavinia has bounced back," Andrew said as they climbed the steps. "She’s always like that—never the same for more than two minutes. So, Lavvy?"
"Well, Andrew?" She gave him a careless hand to kiss, but smiled sweetly up at her husband. "My headache is so much better," she told him, "and they said that Andrew was come to see you. So I came downstairs." She turned eagerly to her brother. "Tell me, Andrew, is Tracy at home?"
"Well, Andrew?" She offered him her hand to kiss without much thought, but smiled lovingly at her husband. "My headache is feeling a lot better," she said, "and I heard that Andrew had come to see you. So I came downstairs." She turned to her brother with excitement. "Tell me, Andrew, is Tracy at home?"
"Lord, yes! He arrived yesterday, devil take him! Do you want him?"
"Lord, yes! He showed up yesterday, damn him! Do you want him?"
"Oh, yes," she nodded. "I want to see him again. I've not set eyes on him for an age. I want you to take me back with you."
"Oh, yes," she nodded. "I want to see him again. I haven't laid eyes on him for ages. I want you to take me back with you."
"Surely, my dear, 'tis a trifle late in the day for such a drive?" demurred Richard, trying to conceal his annoyance. "Can you not wait until to-morrow?"
"Surely, my dear, it's a bit late in the day for such a drive?" Richard said, trying to hide his irritation. "Can you not wait until tomorrow?"
"Faith, you'll have to, Lavvy, for I'll not take you to-day, that's certain. I'm riding to Fletcher's when I leave here. Tracy can visit you to-morrow an he chooses."
"Faith, you’ll have to, Lavvy, because I definitely can’t take you today. I’m heading to Fletcher’s when I leave here. Tracy can visit you tomorrow if he wants."
"Will he?" she asked doubtfully.
"Will he?" she asked skeptically.
Andrew clapped his hand to his vest pocket. "If I had not forgot!" he exclaimed. "I've a letter from him for you. He intends waiting on you to-morrow, in any case. Lord, what it is to have a scatter brain like mine!" He pulled a handful of papers from his pocket and selected one, sealed, and addressed in a sloping Italian handwriting.
Andrew slapped his hand on his vest pocket. "I can't believe I forgot!" he said. "I've got a letter from him for you. He plans to visit you tomorrow, no matter what. Man, it’s something to have a scatterbrain like mine!" He pulled out a handful of papers from his pocket and picked one, which was sealed and addressed in a slanted Italian handwriting.
Lavinia pounced upon it joyfully, and tore it open. Andrew restored the rest of the documents to his pocket with yet another rueful laugh.
Lavinia dove into it happily and ripped it open. Andrew put the rest of the documents back in his pocket with another bittersweet laugh.
"Duns, Richard! Duns!"
"Duns, Richard! Duns!"
"Give them to me," answered the other, holding out his hand.
"Give them to me," replied the other, extending his hand.
"Oh, no! But many thanks, Dick. These are quite unimportant."
"Oh, no! But thanks a lot, Dick. These are really not a big deal."
"Why not pay them all, and start afresh?" urged Carstares.
"Why not just pay them all off and start over?" urged Carstares.
"Lord, no! Why, I should be so damned elated that before the day was out there'd be a score of fresh debts staring me in the face!"
"Lord, no! I should be so incredibly happy that by the end of the day there would be a bunch of new debts looking me right in the face!"
"Let me lend you a thousand to begin on? Could you not keep out of debt?"
"Can I lend you a thousand to get started? Can't you stay out of debt?"
"I keep out of debt? Impossible! Don't look so solemn, Dick; I told you 'twas in the blood. We never have a penny to bless ourselves with, but what's the odds? I shall have a run of luck soon—a man can't always lose. Then I shall be able to repay you, but, of course, I shan't. It'll all go at the next table. I know!" He spoke so ingenuously that Richard could not be angry with him. There was a certain frankness about him that pleased, and though he might be spendthrift and heedless, and colossally selfish, Richard felt a genuine affection for him. He would have liked to argue the point further, but Lavinia came forward, refolding her letter.
"I stay out of debt? No way! Don’t look so serious, Dick; I told you it’s in the blood. We never have a dime to our name, but what does it matter? I’m due for some luck soon—a guy can’t always lose. Then I’ll be able to pay you back, but, of course, I won’t. It'll all go at the next table. I know!" He said it so honestly that Richard couldn't be mad at him. There was a certain openness about him that was appealing, and even though he might be reckless and careless, and incredibly selfish, Richard felt a real fondness for him. He would have liked to argue the point further, but Lavinia came forward, refolding her letter.
"Tracy is coming to-morrow afternoon," she told her husband. "'Twill be prodigiously agreeable, will it not?"
"Tracy is coming tomorrow afternoon," she told her husband. "It will be really nice, won't it?"
He assented, but with a lack of warmth that did not fail to strike her ears.
He agreed, but there was a coldness in his tone that didn't go unnoticed by her.
"And he will stay to dine with us!" she cried challengingly.
"And he's going to stay to have dinner with us!" she exclaimed defiantly.
"Certainly, my love."
"Of course, my love."
"Look pleased, Dicky, look pleased! Why don't you like Tracy? He is my own brother; you must like him!"
"Look happy, Dicky, look happy! Why don't you like Tracy? He’s my own brother; you have to like him!"
"Of course I like him, Lavinia. Pray, do not be foolish."
"Of course I like him, Lavinia. Please, don't be silly."
"Oh, I am not! Don't be cross, Dicky dear!"
"Oh, I'm not! Don't be mad, Dicky dear!"
"Well, if you like him, I'm surprised," broke in Andrew. "I can't bear him! Ay, flash your eyes at me, Lavvy; I don't mind."
"Well, if you like him, I'm surprised," interrupted Andrew. "I can't stand him! Yeah, glare at me, Lavvy; I don't care."
Lavinia opened her mouth to retaliate, but Richard hastily interposed. Their bickering was more than he could bear, and he never understood how Lavinia could stoop to quarrel with the boisterous youth, who tried so palpably to rouse her.
Lavinia opened her mouth to respond, but Richard quickly jumped in. Their arguing was more than he could handle, and he never got why Lavinia would lower herself to argue with the loud young guy, who was obviously trying to provoke her.
He bore them both off to the house, feeling much like a nursemaid with two recalcitrant children.
He took them both to the house, feeling a lot like a babysitter with two stubborn kids.
CHAPTER V
HIS GRACE OF ANDOVER
Lady Lavinia dressed herself with even more than her usual care next afternoon, and well-nigh drove her maid distracted by her flashes of temper and impatient, contradictory orders. So lengthy was the toilet that she was only just in her boudoir when his Grace of Andover was announced. She had no time to tell the footman that she would receive his Grace, for almost before the words were out of James' mouth, he stood bowing in the doorway, sure of his welcome.
Lady Lavinia got ready with even more care than usual the next afternoon and almost drove her maid crazy with her mood swings and impatient, contradictory orders. The whole process took so long that she barely made it to her boudoir when the Duke of Andover was announced. She didn’t even have time to tell the footman that she would see the Duke, as he stood bowing in the doorway, confident he would be welcomed.
He was curiously like his sister, this man, and at the same time curiously unlike. Hers were the high cheek-bones and pinched, aristocratic nostrils, but the mouth with its thin lips, and the heavy-lidded green eyes, were totally different. His Grace's brows slanted up at the corners, and his eyes, though piercing and bright, were constantly veiled by the black-lashed lids. He wore his own black hair, unpowdered, and that, together with the black and silver garments that he always affected, greatly enhanced the natural pallor of his countenance. Altogether it was a very striking figure that stood just before the closed white door and bowed to my lady.
He was oddly similar to his sister, this man, and yet also oddly different. She had high cheekbones and refined, aristocratic nostrils, but his mouth, with its thin lips, and his heavy-lidded green eyes were completely different. His brows slanted upward at the corners, and his eyes, though sharp and bright, were often hidden by his long black lashes. He wore his own black hair, not powdered, and that, along with the black and silver clothes he always wore, really highlighted the natural paleness of his complexion. All in all, it was a very striking figure that stood just before the closed white door and bowed to my lady.
Lavinia took an eager step towards him, swinging her pearl-grey brocades.
Lavinia took an eager step toward him, swinging her pearl-gray fabrics.
"Oh, Tracy!" she cooed, holding out both hands.
"Oh, Tracy!" she said sweetly, reaching out with both hands.
His Grace advanced into the room and bent low over them.
His Grace walked into the room and leaned down toward them.
"I rejoice to find you within, Lavinia," he said, a faint tinge of sarcasm running through his smooth tones. "As you perceive, I rode over." He made a gesture towards his high boots with their wicked-looking spurs. "No doubt Andrew forgot to give you my letter?"
"I’m glad to see you here, Lavinia," he said, with a hint of sarcasm in his smooth voice. "As you can see, I rode over." He gestured to his high boots with their sharp-looking spurs. "I’m sure Andrew forgot to give you my letter?"
"No," she said, slipping her hand in his arm. "He remembered in time, and—oh, Tracy, I was so vastly delighted to have it!"
“No,” she said, slipping her hand into his arm. “He remembered just in time, and—oh, Tracy, I was so incredibly happy to have it!”
"I am indeed honoured," he replied. "I am come on a sufficiently important matter."
"I’m truly honored," he replied. "I’ve come regarding something quite important."
"Oh!" She pulled her hand away disappointedly. "Money!"
"Oh!" She pulled her hand back, feeling let down. "Money!"
"You are really wonderful, my dear. As you so crudely remark—money! Will you not be seated?"
"You are truly amazing, my dear. As you bluntly put it—money! Will you not take a seat?"
She sank down on the couch dejectedly and watched him take a chair opposite her.
She sat down on the couch feeling down and watched him take a chair across from her.
"Your most noble lord and master lent me a trifling sum the other day, but very trifling. I am, as usual, hard-pressed. And that young fool Andrew must needs fall into debt."
"Your esteemed lord and master lent me a small amount the other day, but it was really small. I am, as always, struggling. And that young fool Andrew just had to get into debt."
My lady opened wide her eyes in surprise.
My lady widened her eyes in surprise.
"Do you tell me you need money from Richard to pay Andrew's debts?" she asked, frankly incredulous.
"Are you saying you need money from Richard to pay off Andrew's debts?" she asked, genuinely incredulous.
"I do not. Is it likely? The remark was purely by the way."
"I don't. Is that likely? The comment was just a passing thought."
"Well, in any case, Andrew borrowed three thousand from poor Dick only yesterday. I know, because I heard him speak of it."
"Well, anyway, Andrew borrowed three thousand from poor Dick just yesterday. I know this because I heard him mention it."
His Grace raised his black brows in patient exasperation.
His Grace raised his black eyebrows in patient frustration.
"How unnecessary of Andrew! And how typical! So 'poor Dick' has been squeezed already?"
"How unnecessary of Andrew! And how typical! So 'poor Dick' has already been squeezed?"
"Don't speak like that, Tracy!" she cried. "Dicky is good to me!" She met his piercing look unflinchingly.
"Don't talk like that, Tracy!" she shouted. "Dicky treats me well!" She met his intense gaze without backing down.
"Now this becomes interesting," drawled the Duke. "Since when have you come to that conclusion? And why this sudden loyalty?"
"Now this is getting interesting," the Duke said lazily. "When did you come to that conclusion? And why the sudden loyalty?"
"I have always been loyal to him, Tracy! You know I have! I worry him—and indeed he is very forbearing."
"I have always been loyal to him, Tracy! You know I have! I worry about him—and honestly, he is very understanding."
"But how charming of him!"
"But that's so charming of him!"
"No, do not sneer, Tracy! He has promised to take me to London for the whole winter—"
"No, don't sneer, Tracy! He promised to take me to London for the whole winter—"
His Grace leant back in his chair again.
His Grace leaned back in his chair again.
"Now I understand," he said placidly. "I was at a loss before."
"Now I get it," he said calmly. "I was confused before."
"'Tis not that, Tracy! Indeed I realise how kind he is to me. And we have quarrelled again. We are always quarrelling, and I know 'tis all my fault."
"That's not it, Tracy! I know how kind he is to me. And we've fought again. We’re always fighting, and I know it’s all my fault."
"What a comfortable conviction, my dear!"
"What a reassuring belief, my dear!"
"No, no! 'Tis not comfortable, Tracy! For somehow I cannot change my disposition, though I mean to be patient and sweet. Tracy, I hate Wyncham!"
"No, no! It's not comfortable, Tracy! For some reason, I can't change my attitude, even though I want to be patient and nice. Tracy, I hate Wyncham!"
"You hate Wyncham? There was a time—"
"You hate Wyncham? There was a time—"
"I know, I know! But I never meant to live here always like this! I want to go to London!"
"I get it, I get it! But I never intended to live here like this forever! I want to go to London!"
"I thought you said you were going?"
"I thought you said you were going?"
"Yes, I am! But I want to go with someone who is gay-not—not—"
"Yes, I am! But I want to go with someone who is gay—not—not—"
"In fact, you want distraction, and not with the amiable Richard? Well, I can conceive that life with him might prove uninspiring. Safe, my dear, but not exciting."
"In fact, you want a distraction, and not with the friendly Richard? Well, I can imagine that life with him might feel dull. Safe, my dear, but not thrilling."
"I knew you would understand! You see, he does not like me to play at cards, because I cannot stop! And he cannot see how 'tis that I care nought for what he calls 'home-life' when there are routs, and the play, and real life. He—he is so—so—so staid, Tracy, and careful!"
"I knew you'd get it! You see, he doesn't like it when I play cards because I just can't quit! And he can't understand why I don't care about what he calls 'home life' when there are parties, games, and real life. He—he is so—so—so serious, Tracy, and cautious!"
"A good trait in a husband, Lavinia," replied his Grace cynically. "'Tis because I do not possess it that I am single now."
"A good quality in a husband, Lavinia," he said cynically. "It's because I lack it that I'm still single now."
Her lips curled scornfully at this, for well she knew her brother.
Her lips curled in disdain at this because she knew her brother well.
"No, Tracy, that is not so! It is because you are a devil! No woman would marry you!"
"No, Tracy, that's not true! It's because you're a devil! No woman would marry you!"
"That is most interesting, my dear," purred his Grace. "But pray strive to be a little more original. Continue your analysis of Richard's sterling character."
"That’s really interesting, my dear," his Grace purred. "But please try to be a bit more original. Keep going with your analysis of Richard's strong character."
"'Tis only that we are so different," she sighed. "I always desire to do things quickly—if I think of something, I want it at once—at once! You know, Tracy! And he likes to wait and think on it, and—oh, 'tis so tiresome, and it puts me in a bad humour, and I behave like a hysterical bourgeoise!" She got up swiftly, clasping her nervous little hands. "When he speaks to me in that gentle, reasoning way, I could scream, Tracy! Do you think I am mad?" She laughed unmusically.
"It's just that we’re so different," she sighed. "I always want to do things fast—if I think of something, I want it right away—right away! You know, Tracy! And he likes to take his time and think it over, and—oh, it’s so frustrating, and it puts me in a bad mood, and I act like a crazy person!" She got up quickly, clenching her nervous little hands. "When he talks to me in that calm, logical way, I could scream, Tracy! Do you think I’m losing it?" She laughed awkwardly.
"No," he replied, "but the next thing to it: a Belmanoir. Perhaps it was a pity you ever married Richard. But there is always the money."
"No," he replied, "but pretty close: a Belmanoir. Maybe it was a mistake for you to marry Richard. But there’s always the money."
"There is not," she cried out sharply.
"There isn't," she said sharply.
"Not? What mean you?"
"Not? What do you mean?"
"Tracy, 'tis of this that I wanted to speak! You think my lord left his money to Dick?"
"Tracy, this is what I wanted to talk about! Do you really think my lord left his money to Dick?"
"Certainly. He should be stupendously wealthy."
"Definitely. He must be incredibly wealthy."
"He is not!"
"He's not!"
"But, my good girl, the revenue must be enormous. He has the land, surely?"
"But, my good girl, the income has to be huge. He has the land, right?"
"No! No! He has not the land! Oh, but I am angry whenever I think on it! He induced my lord to leave it to John. He has but his younger son's portion!"
"No! No! He doesn't have the land! Oh, it makes me so angry whenever I think about it! He got my lord to leave it to John. He only has his younger son's share!"
"I still fail to understand. You informed me that the Earl left all to Richard?"
"I still don't get it. You told me that the Earl left everything to Richard?"
"He changed his will, Tracy!"
"He updated his will, Tracy!"
"He—changed—his—will! Then, my dear, must you have played your cards very badly!"
"He changed his mind! Then, my dear, you must have played your cards very poorly!"
"'Twas not my fault, Tracy—indeed 'twas not! I knew nought until the will was read. Richard never spoke a word to me about it! And now we are comparatively poor!" Her voice trembled with indignation, but his Grace only whistled beneath his breath.
"That wasn’t my fault, Tracy—really it wasn’t! I had no idea until the will was read. Richard never mentioned anything to me about it! And now we’re fairly broke!" Her voice shook with anger, but his Grace just whistled quietly to himself.
"I always knew, of course, that Dick was a fool, but I never guessed how much so till now!"
"I always knew, of course, that Dick was an idiot, but I never realized how much until now!"
At that she flared up.
At that, she got angry.
"He is not a fool! He is an honest man, and 'tis we—we, I tell you—who are mean and despicable and mercenary!"
"He’s not a fool! He’s an honest man, and it’s us—us, I tell you—who are petty, contemptible, and driven by greed!"
"Undoubtedly, Lavinia, but pray do not excite yourself over it. I suppose he is still devoted to that young hothead?"
"Definitely, Lavinia, but please don’t get worked up about it. I assume he’s still focused on that young hothead?"
"Yes, yes—'tis all Jack, Jack, Jack, until I am sick to death of the sound of his name—and—" She broke off, biting her lip.
"Yeah, yeah—it's all Jack, Jack, Jack, until I can't stand hearing his name anymore—and—" She stopped, biting her lip.
"And what?"
"So what?"
"Oh, nought! But 'tis all so disagreeable, Tracy!"
"Oh, nothing! But it's all so unpleasant, Tracy!"
"It certainly is slightly disturbing. You had better have chosen John, in spite of all, it seems."
"It’s definitely a bit unsettling. You should have chosen John after all, it seems."
She stamped angrily.
She stomped angrily.
"Oh, where's the good in being flippant?"
"Oh, what's the point of being casual?"
"My dear Lavinia, where's the good in being anything else? The situation strikes me as rather amusing. To think of the worthy Richard so neatly overturning all my plans!"
"My dear Lavinia, what's the point in being anything else? I find the situation quite amusing. To think of the respectable Richard so perfectly turning all my plans upside down!"
"If it had not been for you, I might never have married him. Why did you throw them both in my way? Why did I ever set eyes on either?"
"If it weren’t for you, I might never have married him. Why did you put them both in my path? Why did I ever have to meet either of them?"
"It should have been a good match, my dear, and, if I remember rightly, no one was more alive to that fact than yourself."
"It should have been a great match, my dear, and, if I remember correctly, no one was more aware of that than you."
She pouted angrily and turned her shoulder to him.
She pouted in anger and turned her back to him.
"Still," he continued reflectively, "I admit that for the smart lot we are, we do seem rather to have bungled the affair."
"Still," he said thoughtfully, "I have to admit that for how smart we are, we really have messed this up."
Lavinia swept round upon him.
Lavinia turned around to him.
"Oh, do you care no more than that? How can you be so casual! Does it affect you not at all?"
"Oh, is that all you care? How can you be so laid back! Doesn't it bother you at all?"
He wrinkled his thin nose expressively.
He scrunched up his thin nose in a meaningful way.
"I shall not weep over it, Lavinia, but 'tis a plaguey nuisance. But we must see what can be done. And that brings me back to the original subject. Despite these upsetting revelations, I still require that money."
"I won't cry over it, Lavinia, but it's a real pain. We need to figure out what can be done. And that takes me back to the main point. Even with these distressing revelations, I still need that money."
"Oh, dear! How much must you have, Tracy?"
"Oh, no! How much do you have, Tracy?"
"Five hundred might suffice."
"Five hundred should be enough."
"Tracy, do not the estates bring in anything?" she asked petulantly. "And Andrew told us you had a run of marvellous luck not a fortnight since?"
"Tracy, don’t the estates bring in anything?" she asked irritably. "And Andrew told us you had a streak of amazing luck just two weeks ago?"
"Since then, my dear, I have had three runs of marvellous ill-luck. As to the estates, they are mortgaged up to the hilt, as you very well know. What little there is is between three. And Robert is extravagant."
"Since then, my dear, I've had three rounds of terrible luck. As for the estates, they are completely mortgaged, as you know very well. What's left is split between three of us. And Robert is spending too much."
"I hate Robert!"
"I dislike Robert!"
"I am not partial to him myself, but it makes no odds."
"I don't really like him, but it doesn't matter."
"I wish he might die!—oh no, no! Now I am become ill-natured again—I don't wish it—only I am so tired of everything. You shall have that money as soon as possible; but be careful, Tracy—please be careful! 'Tis not easy to get money from Dick!"
"I wish he would just die!—oh no, no! Now I'm being mean again—I don’t really want that—I'm just so tired of everything. You'll get that money as soon as possible; but be careful, Tracy—please, be careful! It's not easy to get money from Dick!"
"No, I should imagine not. However, we have managed rather well up to the present, take it all in all."
"No, I wouldn't think so. But we've done pretty well so far, all things considered."
"Up to the present he has had all the money he wanted. My lord denied him nought!"
"Until now, he’s had all the money he wanted. My lord hasn’t denied him anything!"
"Well, 'tis unfortunate, as I said before, but it must be endured. Where is Dick?"
"Well, it's unfortunate, as I mentioned earlier, but it has to be endured. Where is Dick?"
"I know not. You will stay to dinner, Tracy?"
"I don't know. Are you staying for dinner, Tracy?"
"Thank you. I shall be charmed."
"Thank you. I would be delighted."
"Yes, yes—oh, how prodigiously pleasant it is to see you again! Soon I shall come to Andover. Will you let me stay a few days?"
"Yes, yes—oh, it's so great to see you again! I’ll be coming to Andover soon. Can I stay for a few days?"
"The question is, will Richard allow you to stay so long in my contaminating presence?"
"The question is, will Richard let you stay in my toxic presence for so long?"
"Richard would never keep me away, Tracy!" she replied proudly. "He could not. Oh, why is it that I don't love him more? Why do I not care for him as much as I care for you even?"
"Richard would never keep me away, Tracy!" she replied proudly. "He can't do that. Oh, why don’t I love him more? Why don’t I care for him as much as I care for you, even?"
"My dear Lavinia, like all Belmanoirs, you care first for yourself and secondly for the man who masters you. That, alas! Richard has not yet succeeded in doing."
"My dear Lavinia, like all women of Belmanoir, you prioritize yourself first and the man who controls you second. Sadly, Richard has not succeeded in that yet."
"But I do love Richard. I do, I do, yet—"
"But I do love Richard. I really do, I really do, yet—"
"Exactly. 'Yet!' The 'grand passion' has not yet touched you, my dear, and you are quite self-absorbed."
"Exactly. 'Yet!' The 'great passion' hasn't touched you yet, my dear, and you're pretty wrapped up in yourself."
"Self-absorbed! Those are hard words."
"Self-centered! Those are harsh words."
"But not too hard for the case. You think solely of yourself, your own pleasure, your own character, your own feelings. If you could cast yourself into the background a little, you would be less excitable and considerably less discontented."
"But it’s not too tough for the situation. You only think about yourself, your own pleasure, your own reputation, your own feelings. If you could step back a bit, you would be less worked up and a lot less unhappy."
"How dare you, Tracy! Pray, what of you? Are you so selfless?"
"How dare you, Tracy! Seriously, what about you? Are you really that selfless?"
"Not at all. I am precisely the same. I was merely suggesting that you might be happier an you could depose 'self.'"
"Not at all. I'm exactly the same. I was just suggesting that you might be happier if you could let go of 'self.'"
"You had best do the same yourself!"
"Do the same!"
"My dear Lavinia, when I feel the need of greater happiness, I most undoubtedly shall. At present I am quite content."
"My dear Lavinia, when I feel the need for more happiness, I definitely will. Right now, I’m pretty satisfied."
"You are unkind!" she protested. "And you sneer at me."
"You’re being mean!" she said. "And you look down on me."
"Pray, accept my heartfelt apologies! You shall come to Andover if the worthy Richard permits."
"Please accept my sincere apologies! You can come to Andover if the esteemed Richard allows it."
Her face cleared as by magic.
Her face brightened as if by magic.
"Oh, Tracy! Oh, I am so desirous to be gay once more! I cannot even receive now, on account of this mourning! But when I am at Andover—oh, we will not worry over anything, and I can be bad-tempered without feeling that someone is being hurt by me! Oh, come to Dicky at once—at once!"
"Oh, Tracy! I really want to be happy again! I can't even enjoy anything right now because I'm in mourning! But when I'm in Andover—oh, we won’t stress about anything, and I can be in a bad mood without worrying about hurting someone! Oh, come to Dicky right away—right away!"
He rose leisurely.
He got up slowly.
"I can imagine that you try Richard's patience somewhat," he remarked. "Happily, your impetuosity in no way disturbs me. We will go in search of Richard."
"I can see that you test Richard's patience a bit," he said. "Luckily, your impulsiveness doesn't bother me at all. Let's go look for Richard."
Half-way down the great staircase she perceived her husband, and flew to meet him.
Halfway down the grand staircase, she spotted her husband and rushed to greet him.
"Richard, I was coming in search of you! Tracy has invited me to Andover for a week—he purposes to ask several people to stay, and there will be parties—and entertainment! You will let me go? Say yes, Dicky—say yes, quickly!"
"Richard, I was looking for you! Tracy has invited me to Andover for a week—he plans to ask several people to stay, and there will be parties—and fun! Will you let me go? Just say yes, Dicky—say yes, quickly!"
Carstares bowed to his Grace, who stood watching them from the stairs. The bow was returned with exaggerated flourish. Carstares looked down at his wife.
Carstares bowed to his Grace, who stood watching them from the stairs. The bow was returned with an exaggerated flourish. Carstares looked down at his wife.
"So soon, Lavinia?" he remonstrated, and indicated her mourning. She shook his hand off impatiently.
"So soon, Lavinia?" he objected, pointing out her mourning. She shook his hand off irritably.
"Oh, Dicky, does it matter? What can it signify? I do not ask you to come—"
"Oh, Dicky, does it really matter? What does it mean? I'm not asking you to come—"
"No," he said half-sadly, half-amusedly. "I notice that, my dear."
"No," he said, feeling a mix of sadness and amusement. "I can see that, my dear."
"No, no! I did not mean to be unkind—you must not think that! You don't think it, do you, Dick?"
"No, no! I didn’t mean to be unkind—you shouldn’t think that! You don’t think that, do you, Dick?"
"Oh, no," he sighed.
"Oh no," he sighed.
"Good Dicky!" She patted his cheek coaxingly. "Then you will allow me to go—ah, but yes, yes, you must listen! You know how dull I am, and how silly—'tis because I need a change, and I want to go to Andover. I want to go!"
"Good Dicky!" She gently patted his cheek. "So you'll let me go—oh, but yes, yes, you have to listen! You know how boring I am, and how silly—I just need a change, and I want to go to Andover. I want to go!"
"Yes, dear, I know. But my father is not yet dead six weeks, and I cannot think it seemly—"
"Yes, dear, I know. But my father has only been dead for six weeks, and I can't see how it would be appropriate—"
"Please, Dick, please! Please do not say no! 'Twill make me so unhappy! Oh, you will not be so unkind? You will not forbid me to go?"
"Please, Dick, please! Don't say no! It will make me so unhappy! Oh, you won't be that unkind, will you? You won't stop me from going?"
"I ask you not to, Lavinia. If you need a change, I will take you quietly to Bath, or where you will. Do not pain me by going to Andover just now."
"I’m asking you not to, Lavinia. If you need a change, I’ll quietly take you to Bath or wherever you want. Please don’t hurt me by going to Andover right now."
"Bath! Bath! What do I want with Bath at this time of the year? Oh, 'tis kind in you to offer, but I want to go to Andover! I want to see all the old friends again. And I want to get away from everything here—'tis all so gloomy—after—after my lord's death!"
"Bath! Bath! What do I want with Bath at this time of year? Oh, it’s nice of you to offer, but I want to go to Andover! I want to see all my old friends again. And I want to get away from everything here—it’s all so gloomy—after—after my lord’s death!"
"Dearest, of course you shall go away—but if only you would remember that you are in mourning—"
"Dear, of course you have to leave—but please remember that you are in mourning—"
"But 'tis what I wish to forget! Oh, Dicky, don't, don't, don't be unkind."
"But it's what I want to forget! Oh, Dicky, please, please, please don’t be unkind."
"Very well, dear. If you must go—go."
"Okay, dear. If you have to leave—then go."
She clapped her hands joyfully.
She clapped her hands happily.
"Oh thank you, Dicky! And you are not angry with me?"
"Oh thank you, Dicky! You're not mad at me, right?"
"No, dear, of course not."
"No, honey, of course not."
"Ah! Now I am happy! 'Tis sweet of you, Dicky, but confess you are secretly thankful to be rid of me for a week! Now are you not?" She spread out her fan in the highest good-humour and coquetted behind it. Richard was induced to smile.
"Ah! Now I'm happy! It’s sweet of you, Dicky, but admit it, you’re secretly grateful to be free of me for a week! Aren’t you?" She opened her fan in the best of moods and flirted behind it. Richard couldn’t help but smile.
"I fear I shall miss you too sadly, dear."
"I worry I'll miss you too much, my dear."
"Oh!" She dropped the fan. "But think how you will look forward to seeing me again, and I you. Why, I shall be so thankful to be back after a week away, that I shall be good for months!"
"Oh!" She dropped the fan. "But just think about how excited you’ll be to see me again, and I to see you. Honestly, I’ll be so grateful to be back after a week away that I’ll be in a great mood for months!"
His face lightened, and he caught her hands in his.
His face brightened, and he took her hands in his.
"Darling, if I thought you would miss me—"
"Sweetheart, if I thought you'd miss me—"
"But of course I shall miss you, Dick—oh, pray, mind my frock! Shall I not miss him, Tracy?"
"But of course I will miss you, Dick—oh, please, watch my dress! Won't I miss him, Tracy?"
Richard suddenly remembered his brother-in-law's presence. He turned and went to the foot of the stairs.
Richard suddenly remembered that his brother-in-law was there. He turned and went to the bottom of the stairs.
"So you are determined to wrest my wife from me?" he smiled.
"So you're set on taking my wife from me?" he smiled.
Tracy descended leisurely, opening his snuff-box.
Tracy walked down slowly, opening his snuff box.
"Yes, I require a hostess," he said. "And I have"—he paused—"induced her to honour Andover with her presence. Shall we have the felicity of seeing you at any time?"
"Yes, I need a hostess," he said. "And I have"—he paused—"persuaded her to grace Andover with her presence. Will we have the pleasure of seeing you at any time?"
"I thank you, no. I am not, you will understand, in the mood for the gaiety for which my poor Lavinia craves."
"I appreciate it, but no. I'm just not, as you can see, in the mood for the happiness that my poor Lavinia longs for."
The Duke bowed slightly, and they all three went out on to the terrace, Lavinia laughing and talking as Richard had not heard her laugh or talk for days. She was the life and soul of the little dinner-party, flirting prettily with her husband and exerting herself to please him in every way. She had won her point; therefore she was in excellent spirits with all the world, and not even the spilling of some wine on her new silk served to discompose her.
The Duke gave a slight bow, and the three of them stepped out onto the terrace, with Lavinia laughing and chatting in a way Richard hadn’t heard from her in days. She was the life of the small dinner party, playfully flirting with her husband and doing her best to make him happy in every possible way. She had gotten her way, so she was in a great mood with everyone, and not even spilling some wine on her new silk could ruin her vibe.
CHAPTER VI
BATH: 29 QUEEN SQUARE
The autumn and the winter passed smoothly, and April found the Carstares installed at Bath, whither Lady Lavinia had teased her husband into going, despite his desire to return to Wyncham and John. She herself did not care to be with the child, and was perfectly content that Richard should journey occasionally to Wyncham to see that all was well with him.
The autumn and winter went by easily, and by April, the Carstares were settled in Bath, where Lady Lavinia had convinced her husband to go, even though he wanted to go back to Wyncham and John. She wasn’t interested in being with the child and was totally fine with Richard visiting Wyncham now and then to check that everything was alright with him.
On the whole, she had enjoyed the winter, for she had induced Richard to open Wyncham House, Mayfair, the Earl's town residence, where she had been able to hold several entirely successful routs, and many select little card-parties. Admirers she had a-many, and nothing so pleased her vain little heart as masculine adulation. Carstares never entered his home without stumbling against some fresh flame of hers, but as they mostly consisted of what he rudely termed the lap-dog type, he was conscious of no jealous qualms, and patiently submitted to their inundation of his house. He was satisfied that Lavinia was happy, and, as he assured himself at times when he was most tried, nothing else signified.
Overall, she had enjoyed the winter because she had convinced Richard to open Wyncham House in Mayfair, the Earl's city home, where she was able to host several successful gatherings and many small, exclusive card parties. She had plenty of admirers, and nothing made her vain little heart happier than male attention. Carstares never returned home without encountering some new admirer of hers, but since they were mostly what he bluntly referred to as the lap-dog type, he felt no jealousy and patiently tolerated their influx into his home. He was content that Lavinia was happy, and whenever he was feeling the most overwhelmed, he reminded himself that nothing else mattered.
The only flaw to Lavinia's content was the need of money. Not that she was stinted, or ever refused anything that he could in reason give her; but her wants were never reasonable. She would demand a new town chariot, upholstered in pale blue, not because her own was worn or shabby, but because she was tired of its crimson cushions. Or she would suddenly take a fancy to some new, and usually fabulously expensive toy, and having acquired it, weary of it in a week.
The only issue with Lavinia's happiness was her need for money. It wasn't that she lacked resources or that he ever denied her anything he could reasonably give; her demands just weren't reasonable. She would insist on a new town carriage, upholstered in light blue, not because her current one was old or shabby, but because she was bored with its red cushions. Or she would suddenly want some new, often ridiculously expensive gadget, and after getting it, she'd lose interest within a week.
Without a murmur, Richard gave her lap-dogs (of the real kind), black pages, jewels, and innumerable kickshaws, for which she rewarded him with her brightest smiles and tenderest caresses. But when she required him to refurnish Wyncham House in the style of the French Court, throwing away all the present Queen Anne furniture, the tapestries, and the countless old trappings that were one and all so beautiful and so valuable, he put his foot down with a firmness that surprised her. Not for any whim of hers was Jack's house to be spoiled. Neither her coaxing nor her tears had any effect upon Richard, and when she reverted to sulks, he scolded her so harshly that she was frightened, and in consequence silenced.
Without a word, Richard gave her lap dogs (the real kind), black pages, jewels, and countless trinkets, for which she rewarded him with her brightest smiles and sweetest affection. But when she asked him to redecorate Wyncham House in the style of the French Court, getting rid of all the existing Queen Anne furniture, tapestries, and the many beautiful and valuable old items, he stood his ground with a firmness that surprised her. Jack's house wouldn't be ruined just for her whims. Neither her begging nor her tears had any impact on Richard, and when she sulked, he scolded her so sternly that it scared her into silence.
For a week she thought and dreamt of nothing but gilded French chairs, and then abruptly, as all else, the fancy left her, and she forgot all about it. Her mantua-maker's bills were enormous, and caused Richard many a sleepless night, but she was always so charmingly penitent that he could not find it in his heart to be angry; and, after all, he reflected, he would rather have his money squandered on her adornment than on that of her brothers. She was by turns passionate and cold to him: one day enrapturing him by some pretty blandishment, the next snapping peevishly when he spoke to her.
For a week, she thought and dreamed about nothing but fancy French chairs, and then suddenly, like everything else, the obsession faded, and she forgot all about it. Her dressmaker's bills were huge, causing Richard many sleepless nights, but she was always so charmingly sorry that he couldn't bring himself to be upset; and after all, he thought, he would rather see his money spent on her looks than on her brothers. She was sometimes passionate and sometimes distant with him: one day captivating him with some sweet talk, the next snapping at him irritably when he talked to her.
At the beginning of the season he dutifully conducted her to routs and bals masqués, but soon she began to go always with either Andrew or Robert, both of whom were in town, and whose casual chaperonage she much preferred to Richard's solicitous care. Tracy was rarely in London for more than a few days at a time, and the Carstares, greatly to Richard's relief, saw but little of him. Carstares disliked Colonel Lord Robert Belmanoir, but the Duke he detested, not only for his habitual sneer towards him, but for the influence that he undoubtedly held over Lavinia. Richard was intensely jealous of this, and could sometimes hardly bring himself to be civil when his Grace visited my lady. Whether justly or not, he inwardly blamed Tracy for all Lavinia's crazy whims and periodical fits of ill-temper. It did not take his astute Grace long to discover this, and with amused devilry he played upon it, encouraging Lavinia in her extravagance, and making a point of calling on her whenever he was in town.
At the start of the season, he dutifully took her to parties and masquerade balls, but soon she began to go everywhere with either Andrew or Robert, both of whom were in town, and she preferred their casual company over Richard's caring attention. Tracy rarely stayed in London for more than a few days at a time, and the Carstares, much to Richard's relief, didn't see much of him. Carstares didn't like Colonel Lord Robert Belmanoir, but he absolutely loathed the Duke, not only for his constant sneer towards him but also for the influence he clearly had over Lavinia. Richard was extremely jealous of this and sometimes struggled to be polite when his Grace visited my lady. Whether it was fair or not, he blamed Tracy inwardly for all of Lavinia's wild whims and her occasional outbursts of bad temper. It didn't take the sharp Duke long to notice this, and with amused mischief, he played into it, encouraging Lavinia's extravagance and making a point to visit her whenever he was in town.
Carstares never knew when not to expect to find him there; he came and went to and from London with no warning whatsoever. No one ever knew where he was for more than a day at a time, and no one was in the least surprised if he happened to be seen in London when he should, according to all accounts, have been in Paris. They merely shrugged their shoulders, and exchanged glances, murmuring: "Devil Belmanoir!" and wondering what fresh intrigue he was in.
Carstares could never tell when to expect him; he traveled to and from London without any notice. No one ever knew where he was for more than a day, and no one was the least bit surprised to see him in London when he was supposed to be in Paris. They simply shrugged and exchanged looks, murmuring, "Devil Belmanoir!" and speculating about what new scheme he was up to.
So altogether Richard was not sorry when my lady grew suddenly sick of town and was seized with a longing for Bath. He had secretly hoped that she might return to Wyncham, but when she expressed no such wish, he stifled his own longing for home, shut up the London house, and took her and all her baggage to Bath, installing her in Queen Square in one of the most elegantly furnished houses in the place.
So overall, Richard wasn’t upset when my lady suddenly got tired of the city and wanted to go to Bath. He had secretly hoped she might want to go back to Wyncham, but when she didn’t express that desire, he suppressed his own longing for home, closed up the London house, and took her and all her things to Bath, settling her in Queen Square in one of the most beautifully furnished homes in the area.
Lady Lavinia was at first charmed to be there again; delighted with the house, and transported over the excellencies of the new French milliner she had discovered.
Lady Lavinia was initially thrilled to be back; she loved the house and was really impressed by the amazing new French milliner she had found.
But the milliner's bills proved monstrous, and the drawing-room of her house not large enough for the routs she contemplated giving. The air was too relaxing for her, and she was subject to constant attacks of the vapours that were as distressing to her household as they were to herself. The late hours made her head ache as it never ached in London, and the damp gave her a cold. Furthermore, the advent of an attractive and exceedingly wealthy little widow caused her many a bitter hour, to the considerable detriment of her good-temper.
But the milliner's bills turned out to be outrageous, and her living room wasn't big enough for the parties she was planning to host. The atmosphere was too laid-back for her, and she frequently suffered from anxiety attacks that were just as troubling for her family as they were for her. Staying up late gave her headaches like she never experienced in London, and the dampness made her catch a cold. Additionally, the arrival of a charming and extremely wealthy young widow brought her a lot of frustration, significantly affecting her mood.
She was lying on a couch in her white and gilt drawing room one afternoon—alas! the craze for French furniture was o'er-smelling-bottle in hand and a bona fide ache in her head, when the door opened and Tracy walked into the room.
She was lying on a couch in her white and gold drawing room one afternoon—unfortunately! the obsession with French furniture was overwhelming—bottle in hand and a true headache, when the door opened and Tracy walked into the room.
"Good heavens!" she said faintly, and uncorked her salts.
"Good heavens!" she said weakly, as she opened her smelling salts.
It was his Grace's first appearance since she had come to Bath, and the fact that he had politely declined an invitation that she had sent to him still rankled in her mind. He bowed over the limp hand that she extended, and looked her up and down.
It was his Grace's first appearance since she had come to Bath, and the fact that he had politely declined an invitation she sent him still bothered her. He bowed over the limp hand she offered and looked her up and down.
"I regret to find you thus indisposed, my dear sister," he said smoothly.
"I’m sorry to see you in this state, my dear sister," he said smoothly.
"'Tis nought. Only one of my stupid headaches. I am never well here, and this house is stuffy," she answered fretfully.
"It’s nothing. Just one of my annoying headaches. I never feel good here, and this house is so stuffy," she replied irritably.
"You should take the waters," he said, scrutinising, through his eyeglass, the chair to which she had waved him. "It has an unstable appearance, my dear; I believe I prefer the couch." He moved to a smaller sofa and sat down.
"You should try the waters," he said, examining the chair she had pointed to through his eyeglass. "It looks a bit wobbly, my dear; I think I’ll stick with the couch." He moved to a smaller sofa and sat down.
"Pray, how long have you been in Bath?" she demanded.
"Please, how long have you been in Bath?" she asked.
"I arrived last Tuesday week."
"I arrived last Tuesday."
Lady Lavinia started up.
Lady Lavinia stood up.
"Last Tuesday week? Then you have been here ten days and not visited me until now!"
"Last Tuesday? So, you've been here for ten days and haven't come to see me until now!"
He appeared to be examining the whiteness of his hands through the folds of black lace that drooped over them.
He seemed to be looking at the paleness of his hands through the black lace that hung over them.
"I believe I had other things to do," he said coolly.
"I think I had other things to do," he said casually.
A book of sermons that she had been trying to peruse slid to the ground as Lavinia jerked a cushion into place.
A book of sermons she had been trying to read slipped to the floor as Lavinia adjusted a cushion.
"And you come to me when it suits you? How could you be so unkind as to refuse my invitation?"
"And you come to me only when it’s convenient for you? How could you be so cruel as to turn down my invitation?"
There was a rising, querulous note in her voice which gave warning of anger.
There was a rising, complaining tone in her voice that signaled her anger.
"My dear Lavinia, if you exhibit your deplorable temper to me, I shall leave you, so have a care. I thought you would understand that your good husband's society, improving though it may be, would be altogether too oppressive for my taste. In fact, I was surprised at your letter."
"My dear Lavinia, if you show your terrible temper to me, I will leave you, so be careful. I thought you would get that your good husband's company, even if it's a bit better, would be way too stifling for me. To be honest, I was surprised by your letter."
"You might have come for my sake," she answered peevishly, sinking back again. "I suppose you have been dancing attendance on the Molesly woman? Lud! but I think you men have gone crazed."
"You might have come for me," she replied irritably, leaning back again. "I guess you've been fawning over the Molesly woman? Goodness! I really think you men have lost your minds."
Understanding came to his Grace, and he smiled provokingly.
Understanding dawned on him, and he smiled teasingly.
"Is that what upsets you? I wondered."
"Is that what bothers you? I wondered."
"No, 'tis not!" she flashed. "And I do not see why you should think so! For my part, I cannot see that she is even tolerable, and the way the men rave about her is disgusting! Disgusting! But 'tis always the same when a woman is unattached and wealthy. Well! Well! Why do you not say something? Do you find her so lovely?"
"No, it’s not!" she shot back. "And I don’t understand why you would think that! As for me, I don’t find her even remotely appealing, and the way the guys obsess over her is just gross! Gross! But that’s always how it is when a woman is single and rich. Well! Well! Why aren’t you saying anything? Do you think she’s that beautiful?"
"To tell the truth, my dear, I have barely set eyes on the lady. I have been otherwise engaged, and I have done with all women, for the time, save one."
"Honestly, my dear, I’ve hardly seen the lady. I’ve been busy with other things, and for now, I’m done with all women, except for one."
"So I have heard you say before. Do you contemplate marriage? Lud! but I pity the girl." She gave a jeering little laugh, but it was evident that she was interested.
"So I've heard you say before. Are you thinking about marriage? Wow! I feel sorry for the girl." She let out a mocking little laugh, but it was clear that she was intrigued.
His Grace was not in the least degree ruffled.
His Grace was not at all bothered.
"I do not contemplate marriage, Lavinia, so your sympathies are wasted. I have met a girl—a mere child, for sure—and I will not rest until I have her."
"I’m not thinking about marriage, Lavinia, so don’t waste your sympathy on me. I’ve met a girl—she’s just a kid, really—and I won’t stop until I get her."
"Lord! Another farmer's chit?"
"Wow! Another farmer's note?"
"No, my dear sister, not another farmer's chit. A lady."
"No, my dear sister, not another farmer's note. A lady."
"God help her! Who is she? Where does she live?"
"God help her! Who is she? Where does she live?"
"She lives in Sussex. Her name I shall not tell you."
"She lives in Sussex. I won't reveal her name."
Her ladyship kicked an offending cushion on to the floor, and snapped at him.
Her ladyship kicked a bothersome cushion onto the floor and snapped at him.
"Oh, as you please! I shall not die of curiosity!"
"Oh, go ahead! I'm not going to die from curiosity!"
"Ah!" The cynical lips curled annoyingly, and Lady Lavinia was seized with a mad desire to hurl her smelling-bottle at him. But she knew that it was worse than useless to be angry with Tracy, so she yawned ostentatiously, and hoped that she irritated him. If she did, she got no satisfaction from it, for he continued, quite imperturbably:
"Ah!" The sarcastic smile twisted annoyingly, and Lady Lavinia was overtaken by a wild urge to throw her perfume bottle at him. But she realized it was pointless to be angry with Tracy, so she yawned dramatically, hoping to get under his skin. If she did, it didn’t bother him at all, as he remained completely unfazed:
"She is the daintiest piece ever a man saw, and I'll swear there's blood and fire beneath the ice!"
"She is the most delicate thing a guy has ever seen, and I swear there’s passion and intensity hidden beneath her calm exterior!"
"Is it possible the girl will have none of your Grace?" wondered Lavinia in mock amazement, and had the pleasure of seeing him frown.
"Could it be that the girl wants nothing to do with your Grace?" Lavinia mused in feigned astonishment, enjoying the sight of him frowning.
The thin brows met over his arched nose, and the eyes glinted a little, while she caught a glimpse of cruel white teeth closing on a sensual under-lip. She watched his hand clench on his snuff-box, and exulted silently at having roused him. It was a very brief joy, however, for the next moment the frown had disappeared, the hand unclenched, and he was smiling again.
The narrow eyebrows came together over his pointed nose, and his eyes sparkled slightly as she caught a glimpse of sharp white teeth biting down on a plump lower lip. She noticed his hand tighten around his snuff-box and felt a quiet thrill at having stirred him. But it was a short-lived pleasure, as the next moment, the frown vanished, his hand relaxed, and he was smiling once more.
"At present she is cold," he admitted, "but I hope that in time she will become more plastic. I think, Lavinia, I have some experience with your charming, if capricious sex."
"Right now she seems distant," he admitted, "but I hope that eventually she'll become more adaptable. I think, Lavinia, I have some experience with your charming, although unpredictable, gender."
"I don't doubt you have. Where did you meet this perverse beauty?"
"I have no doubt you have. Where did you meet this twisted beauty?"
"In the Pump Room."
"In the Pump Room."
"Lud! Pray, describe her."
"Wow! Please, describe her."
"I shall be delighted. She is taller than yourself, and dark. Her hair is like a dusky cloud of black, and it ripples off her brow and over her little ears in a most damnably alluring fashion. Her eyes are brown, but there are lights in them that are purest amber, and yet they are dark and velvety—"
"I'll be thrilled. She's taller than you, and has dark features. Her hair is like a dark cloud of black, and it flows off her forehead and over her small ears in an incredibly attractive way. Her eyes are brown, but they have bright spots that are a pure amber color, yet they also appear dark and soft—"
My lady had recourse to the smelling-bottle.
My lady resorted to the smelling salts.
"But I perceive I weary you. A man in love, my dear Lavinia—"
"But I can see I'm tiring you. A man in love, my dear Lavinia—"
She was up again at that.
She was up at that time again.
"In love? You? Nonsense! Nonsense! Nonsense! You do not know what the word means. You are like a—like a fish, with no more of love in you than a fish, and no more heart than a fish, and—"
"In love? You? Nonsense! Nonsense! Nonsense! You have no idea what that word even means. You’re like a—like a fish, with as little love in you as a fish, and no more heart than a fish, and—"
"Spare me the rest, I beg. I am very clammy, I make no doubt, but you will at least accord me more brain than a fish?"
"Please, just spare me the rest. I know I'm feeling pretty clammy, but can you at least give me more credit than a fish?"
"Oh, you have brain enough!" she raged. "Brain for evil! I grant you that!"
"Oh, you’re clever enough!" she fumed. "Clever for evil! I'll give you that!"
"It is really very kind of you—"
"It’s really very kind of you—"
"The passion you feel now is not love. It is—it is—"
"The passion you're feeling right now is not love. It is—it is—"
"Your pardon, my dear, but at the present moment I am singularly devoid of all strenuous emotions, so your remark is—"
"Excuse me, my dear, but right now I feel completely free of any strong emotions, so your comment is—"
"Oh, Tracy, Tracy, I am even quarrelling with you!" she cried wretchedly. "Oh, why?—why?"
"Oh, Tracy, Tracy, I'm even fighting with you!" she cried miserably. "Oh, why?—why?"
"You are entirely mistaken, my dear. This is but the interchange of compliments. Pray, do not let me hinder you in the contribution of your share!"
"You’re completely wrong, my dear. This is just exchanging pleasantries. Please, don’t let me stop you from sharing your part!"
Her lip trembled.
Her lip quivered.
"Go on, Tracy, go on."
"Come on, Tracy, come on."
"Very well. I had described her eyes, I think?"
"Alright. I described her eyes, right?"
"Very tediously."
"Very slowly."
"I will strive to be brief. Her lips are the most kissable that I have ever seen—"
"I'll try to keep this short. Her lips are the most kissable I've ever seen—"
"And, as you remarked, you have experience," she murmured. He bowed ironically.
"And, as you mentioned, you have experience," she said softly. He bowed with irony.
"Altogether she's as spirited a filly as you could wish for. All she needs is bringing to heel."
"Overall, she's as lively a young horse as you could want. All she needs is some training."
"Does one bring a filly to heel? I rather thought—"
"Do you make a filly follow? I thought—"
"As usual, my dear Lavinia, you are right: one does not. One breaks in a filly. I beg leave to thank you for correcting my mixed metaphor."
"As always, my dear Lavinia, you’re right: one doesn’t. One trains a filly. I appreciate you pointing out my mixed metaphor."
"Oh, pray do not mention it."
"Oh, you’re welcome!"
"I will cease to do so. She needs breaking in. It should be amusing to tame her."
"I'll stop doing that. She needs to be trained. It should be entertaining to tame her."
"Should it?" She looked curiously at him.
"Should it?" She gazed at him with curiosity.
"Vastly. And I am persuaded it can be done. I will have her."
"Absolutely. And I believe it can be done. I will get her."
"But what if she'll none of you?"
"But what if she doesn't want any of you?"
Suddenly the heavy lids were raised.
Suddenly, the heavy eyelids opened.
"She will have no choice."
"She won't have a choice."
Lady Lavinia shivered and sat up.
Lady Lavinia shivered and sat up.
"La, Tracy! Will you have no sense of decency?" she cried. "I suppose," she sneered, "you think to kidnap the girl?"
"Come on, Tracy! Do you have no sense of decency?" she exclaimed. "I guess," she scoffed, "you think you're going to kidnap the girl?"
"Exactly," he nodded.
"Exactly," he agreed.
She gasped at the effrontery of it.
She gasped at the audacity of it.
"Heavens, are you mad? Kidnap a lady! This is no peasant girl, remember. Tracy, Tracy, pray do not be foolish! How can you kidnap her?"
"Heavens, are you crazy? Kidnap a woman! This isn’t just any peasant girl, you know. Tracy, Tracy, please don’t be ridiculous! How can you kidnap her?"
"That, my dear, is a point which I have not yet decided. But I do not anticipate much trouble."
"That, my dear, is a point I haven't decided yet. But I don't expect it to be very difficult."
"But goodness gracious me! has the child no protectors? No brothers? No father?"
"But goodness gracious! Does the child have no protectors? No brothers? No father?"
"There is a father," said Tracy slowly. "He was here at the beginning of their stay. He does not signify, and, which is important, he is of those that truckle. Were I to make myself known to him, I believe I might marry the girl within an hour. But I do not want that. At least—not yet."
"There’s a father," Tracy said slowly. "He was here at the start of their stay. He doesn’t matter, and, importantly, he’s one of those who bow down. If I were to reveal myself to him, I think I could marry the girl within an hour. But I don’t want that. At least—not yet."
"Good God, Tracy! do you think you are living in the Dark Ages? One cannot do these things now, I tell you! Will you not at least remember that you represent our house? 'Twill be a pretty thing an there is a scandal!" She broke off hopelessly and watched him flick a remnant of snuff from his cravat.
"Good grief, Tracy! Do you really think you're living in the Dark Ages? You can’t do things like that anymore, I’m telling you! Can’t you at least remember that you represent our family? It would be a real disaster if there’s a scandal!" She stopped, feeling defeated, and watched him brush away a bit of snuff from his cravat.
"Oh, Tracy! 'Tis indeed a dangerous game you play. Pray consider!"
"Oh, Tracy! It’s definitely a risky game you’re playing. Please think about it!"
"Really, Lavinia, you are most entertaining. I trust I am capable of caring for myself and mine own honour."
"Honestly, Lavinia, you’re quite the entertainer. I believe I can take care of myself and my own reputation."
"Oh, don't sneer—don't sneer!" she cried. "Sometimes I think I quite hate you!"
"Oh, don't scoff—don't scoff!" she exclaimed. "Sometimes I think I really hate you!"
"You would be the more amusing, my dear."
"You'd be much more entertaining, my dear."
She swept the back of her hand across her eyes in a characteristic movement.
She brushed the back of her hand across her eyes in a familiar gesture.
"How cross I am!" she said, and laughed waveringly. "You must bear with me, Tracy. Indeed, I am not well."
"How upset I am!" she said, laughing uncertainly. "You have to put up with me, Tracy. Honestly, I'm not feeling well."
"You should take the waters," he repeated.
"You should try the waters," he repeated.
"Oh, I do!—I do! And that reminds me that I must look for your beauty."
"Oh, I really do! And that reminds me that I need to look for your beauty."
"She is not like to be there," he answered. "'Tis only very seldom that she appears."
"She doesn’t really like being there," he replied. "She only shows up very rarely."
"What! Is she then religieuse?"
"What! Is she then religious?"
"Religieuse! Why, in heaven's name?"
"Religious! Why, in heaven's name?"
"But not to walk in the Rooms—!"
"But don’t walk in the Rooms—!"
"She is staying here with her aunt, who has been ill. They do not mix much in society."
"She is staying here with her aunt, who has been unwell. They don't socialize much."
"How very dreadful! Yet she used to walk in the Rooms, for you met her there?"
"How awful! But she used to walk in the Rooms, right? You saw her there?"
"Yes," he admitted coolly. "'Tis for that reason that she now avoids them."
"Yes," he admitted calmly. "That's why she avoids them now."
"Oh, Tracy, the poor child!" exclaimed his sister in a sudden fit of pity. "How can you persecute her, if she dislikes you?"
"Oh, Tracy, the poor kid!" his sister exclaimed suddenly, filled with pity. "How can you keep bothering her if she can't stand you?"
"She does not."
"She doesn't."
"Not! Then—"
"Not! Then—"
"Rather, she fears me. But she is intrigued, for all that. I persecute her, as you call it, for her own (and my) ultimate good. But they quit Bath in a few days, and then, nous verrons!" He rose. "What of Honest Dick?"
"Actually, she’s afraid of me. But she finds me interesting, despite everything. I bother her, as you put it, for her own good (and mine, too). But they’re leaving Bath in a few days, and then, we’ll see!" He stood up. "What about Honest Dick?"
"Don't call him by that odious name! I will not have it!"
"Don't call him that terrible name! I won't allow it!"
"Odious, my dear? Odious? You would have reason an I called him Dishonest Dick."
"Awful, my dear? Awful? You would have a point if I called him Dishonest Dick."
"Don't! Don't!" she cried, covering her ears. His Grace laughed softly.
"Don't! Don't!" she yelled, covering her ears. He chuckled softly.
"Oh, Lavinia, you must get the better of these megrims of yours, for there is nought that sickens a man sooner, believe me."
"Oh, Lavinia, you really need to overcome these feelings of yours because there’s nothing that discourages a man faster, trust me."
"Oh, go away!—go away!" she implored. "You tease me and tease me until I cannot bear it, and indeed I do not mean to be shrewish! Please go!"
"Oh, just leave me alone!—please go away!" she pleaded. "You keep teasing me until I can't take it anymore, and honestly, I don't want to be cranky! Just go!"
"I am on the point of doing so, my dear. I trust you will have in a measure recovered when next I see you. Pray bear my respects to Hon—to the Honourable Richard."
"I’m about to do that, my dear. I hope you’ll have somewhat recovered by the time I see you next. Please send my regards to the Honorable Richard."
She stretched out her hand.
She reached out her hand.
"Come again soon!" she begged. "I shall be better to-morrow! 'Tis only to-day that my head aches till I could shriek with the worry and the pain of it! Come again!"
"Come back soon!" she pleaded. "I’ll feel better tomorrow! It’s just today that my head hurts so much I could scream from the worry and the pain of it! Come back!"
"Unfortunately I anticipate leaving Bath within a day or two. But nothing would have given me greater pleasure than to comply with your wishes." He kissed her hand punctiliously, and took his leave. At the door he paused, and looked back mockingly. "By the way—her name is—Diana." He bowed again and swept out, as Lavinia buried her face in the cushions and burst into tears.
"Unfortunately, I expect to leave Bath in a day or two. But nothing would have made me happier than to fulfill your wishes." He kissed her hand politely and took his leave. At the door, he paused and looked back teasingly. "By the way—her name is—Diana." He bowed again and exited, while Lavinia buried her face in the cushions and started crying.
It was thus that Richard found her, twenty minutes later, and his concern was so great that it in part restored her spirits, and she spent a quiet and, for him, blissful evening, playing at piquet.
It was like this that Richard found her, twenty minutes later, and his concern was so intense that it partly lifted her spirits, and she enjoyed a calm and, for him, joyful evening, playing piquet.
In the middle of a game she suddenly flung down her hand and caught at his wrist.
In the middle of a game, she suddenly dropped her hand and grabbed his wrist.
"Dicky, Dicky—I will go home!"
"Dicky, Dicky—I’m going home!"
"Go home? What do you mean? Not—"
"Go home? What are you talking about? Not—"
"Yes, yes—Wyncham! Why not?"
"Sure, Wyncham! Why not?"
"My dear, do you mean it?" His voice quivered with joyful surprise, and the cards slipped from his hands.
"My dear, do you really mean it?" His voice shook with happy shock, and the cards fell from his hands.
"Yes, I mean it! But take me quickly before I change my mind! I can sleep at Wyncham, and here I lie awake all night, and my head aches. Take me home and I will try to be a better wife! Oh, Dicky, have I been tiresome and exacting? I did not mean to be! Why do you let me?" She came quickly round the table and knelt at his side, giving no heed to the crumpling of her billowing silks. "I have been a wicked, selfish woman!" she said vehemently. "But indeed I will be better. You must not let me be bad—you must not, I tell you!"
"Yes, I really mean it! But hurry up and take me before I change my mind! I can sleep at Wyncham, and here I’m lying awake all night, and my head hurts. Take me home, and I’ll try to be a better wife! Oh, Dicky, have I been bothersome and demanding? I didn't mean to be! Why do you let me?" She quickly moved around the table and knelt beside him, not caring about her billowing silks getting crumpled. "I've been a terrible, selfish woman!" she said passionately. "But I promise I’ll be better. You can’t let me be bad—you absolutely can’t, I’m telling you!"
He flung his arm about her plump shoulders and drew her tightly to him.
He wrapped his arm around her soft shoulders and pulled her close to him.
"When I get you home at Wyncham, I promise you I will finely hector you, sweetheart," he said, laughing to conceal his deeper feelings. "I shall make you into a capital housewife!"
"When I get you home at Wyncham, I promise I'll really tease you, sweetheart," he said, laughing to hide his true emotions. "I’ll turn you into a fantastic housewife!"
"And I will learn to make butter," she nodded. "Then I must wear a dimity gown with a muslin apron and cap. Oh, yes, yes-a dimity gown!" She sprang up and danced to the middle of the room. "Shall I not be charming, Richard?"
"And I will learn how to make butter," she nodded. "Then I have to wear a dimity dress with a muslin apron and cap. Oh, yes, yes—a dimity dress!" She jumped up and danced to the center of the room. "Won't I look charming, Richard?"
"Very charming, Lavinia!"
"Super charming, Lavinia!"
"Of course! Oh, we will go home at once—at once! But first I must procure some new gowns from Marguerite!"
"Of course! Oh, we will head home right away—right away! But first, I need to get some new dresses from Marguerite!"
"To make butter in, dear?" he protested.
"To make butter in, really?" he protested.
She was not attending.
She wasn't attending.
"A dimity gown—or shall it be of tiffany with a quilted petticoat? Or both?" she chanted. "Dicky, I shall set a fashion in country toilettes!"
"A dimity dress—or should it be made of tiffany with a quilted petticoat? Or both?" she sang out. "Dicky, I'm going to start a trend in country outfits!"
Dicky sighed.
Dicky sighed.
CHAPTER VII
INTRODUCING SUNDRY NEW CHARACTERS
Not twenty minutes' walk from Lady Lavinia's house in Queen Square resided a certain Madam Thompson—a widow—who had lived in Bath for nearly fifteen years. With her was staying Miss Elizabeth Beauleigh and her niece, Diana. Madam Thompson had been at a seminary with Miss Elizabeth when both were girls, and they had ever afterwards kept up their friendship, occasionally visiting one another, but more often contenting themselves with the writing of lengthy epistles, full of unimportant scraps of news and much gossip, amusing only on Miss Elizabeth's side, and on the widow's uninteresting and rambling.
Not twenty minutes' walk from Lady Lavinia's house in Queen Square lived a certain Madam Thompson—a widow—who had been in Bath for nearly fifteen years. Staying with her were Miss Elizabeth Beauleigh and her niece, Diana. Madam Thompson had gone to school with Miss Elizabeth when they were girls, and they had maintained their friendship ever since, occasionally visiting each other but more often just writing long letters, filled with trivial news and gossip, which were only entertaining from Miss Elizabeth's side, while the widow's letters were tedious and scattered.
It was a great joy to Madam Thompson when she received a letter from Miss Beauleigh begging that she and her niece might be allowed to pay a visit to her house in Bath, and to stay at least three weeks. The good lady was delighted at having her standing invitation at last accepted, and straightway wrote back a glad assent. She prepared her very best bedchamber for Miss Beauleigh, who, she understood, was coming to Bath principally for a change of air and scene after a long and rather trying illness.
It was a huge pleasure for Madam Thompson when she got a letter from Miss Beauleigh asking if she and her niece could come visit her house in Bath and stay for at least three weeks. The kind lady was thrilled that her long-standing invitation was finally accepted and quickly wrote back with a happy yes. She got her nicest guest room ready for Miss Beauleigh, who she knew was coming to Bath mainly for a change of air and scenery after a long and somewhat difficult illness.
In due course the two ladies arrived, the elder very small and thin, and birdlike in her movements; the younger moderately tall, and graceful as a willow tree, with great candid brown eyes that looked fearlessly out on to the world, and a tragic mouth that belied a usually cheerful disposition, and hinted at a tendency to look on the gloomy side of life.
In time, the two ladies arrived. The older one was very small and thin, moving like a bird. The younger one was moderately tall and graceful like a willow tree, with large, honest brown eyes that looked out at the world fearlessly, and a sad mouth that contradicted her usually cheerful personality, hinting at a tendency to see the darker side of life.
Madam Thompson, whose first meeting with Diana this was, remarked on the sad mouth to Miss Elizabeth, or Betty as she was more often called, as they sat over the fire on the first night, Diana herself having retired to her room.
Madam Thompson, who was meeting Diana for the first time, commented on the sad look of her mouth to Miss Elizabeth, or Betty as she was usually called, while they sat by the fire on the first night, with Diana having gone to her room.
Miss Betty shook her head darkly and prophesied that her precious Di would one day love some man as no man in her opinion deserved to be loved!
Miss Betty shook her head solemnly and predicted that her dear Di would one day love a man whom, in her opinion, no man deserved to be loved by!
"And she'll have love badly," she said, clicking her knitting-needles energetically. "I know these temperamental children!"
"And she'll really want love," she said, clicking her knitting needles energetically. "I know these moody kids!"
"She looks so melancholy," ventured the widow.
"She looks so sad," the widow said.
"Well there you are wrong!" replied Miss Betty. "'Tis the sunniest-tempered child, and the sweetest-natured in the whole wide world, bless her! But I don't deny that she can be miserable. Far from it. Why, I've known her weep her pretty eyes out over a dead puppy even! But usually she is gay enough."
"Well, you're wrong about that!" Miss Betty replied. "She's the happiest child and the sweetest-natured one in the whole wide world, bless her! But I won't deny that she can be unhappy. Quite the opposite. I've seen her cry her eyes out over a dead puppy, in fact! But most of the time, she's pretty cheerful."
"I fear this house will be dull and stupid for her," said Madam Thompson regretfully. "If only my dear son George were at home to entertain her—"
"I worry this house will be boring and dull for her," said Madam Thompson regretfully. "If only my dear son George were home to keep her entertained—"
"My love, pray do not put yourself out! I assure you Diana will not at all object to a little quiet after the life she has been leading in town this winter with her friend's family."
"My love, please don’t worry! I assure you Diana won’t mind a bit of peace and quiet after the hectic life she’s been living in the city this winter with her friend’s family."
Whatever Diana thought of the quiet, she at least made no complaint, and adapted herself to her surroundings quite contentedly.
Whatever Diana thought of the quiet, she at least didn’t complain and adapted to her surroundings quite happily.
In the morning they would all walk as far as the Assembly Rooms, and Miss Betty would drink the waters in the old Pump Room, pacing sedately up and down with her friend on one side and her niece on the other. Madam Thompson had very few acquaintances in Bath, and the people she did know were all of her own age and habits, rarely venturing as far as the crowded fashionable quarter; so Diana had to be content with the society of the two old ladies, who gossiped happily enough together, but whose conversation she could not but find singularly uninteresting.
In the morning, they would all walk to the Assembly Rooms, and Miss Betty would drink the waters in the old Pump Room, strolling calmly back and forth with her friend on one side and her niece on the other. Madam Thompson had very few acquaintances in Bath, and the people she did know were all of her own age and lifestyle, rarely going as far as the busy fashionable area; so Diana had to be satisfied with the company of the two old ladies, who gossiped quite happily together, but whose conversation she found to be particularly dull.
She watched the monde with concealed wistfulness, seeing Beau Nash strut about among the ladies, bowing with his extreme gallantry, always impeccably garbed, and in spite of his rapidly increasing age and bulk still absolute monarch of Bath. She saw fine painted madams in enormous hoops, and with their hair so extravagantly curled and powdered that it appeared quite grotesque, mincing along with their various cavaliers; elderly beaux with coats padded to hid their shrunken shoulders, and paint to fill the wrinkles on their faces; young rakes; stout dowagers with their demure daughters; old ladies who had come to Bath for their health's sake; titled folk of fashion, and plain gentry from the country—all parading before her eyes.
She watched the monde with hidden longing, seeing Beau Nash strut around among the ladies, bowing with extreme gallantry, always impeccably dressed, and despite his quickly increasing age and size, still the undisputed king of Bath. She noticed well-dressed ladies in huge hoops, with their hair so extravagantly curled and powdered that it looked quite ridiculous, prancing along with their various gentlemen; older bachelors with padded coats to hide their slumped shoulders, and makeup to cover the wrinkles on their faces; young rakes; plump dowagers with their modest daughters; elderly women who had come to Bath for their health; fashionable nobles, and simple country folks—all parading before her eyes.
One or two young bucks tried to ogle her, and received such indignant glances from those clear eyes, that they never dared annoy her again, but for the most part no one paid any heed to the unknown and plainly clad girl.
One or two young guys tried to check her out, and got such offended looks from her clear eyes that they never dared to bother her again. But for the most part, no one paid any attention to the unknown girl in her simple clothes.
Then came his Grace of Andover upon the stage.
Then came the Duke of Andover onto the stage.
He drew Diana's attention from the first moment that he entered the Pump Room—a black moth amongst the gaily-hued butterflies. He had swept a comprehensive glance round the scene and at once perceived Diana. Somehow, exactly how she could never afterwards remember, he had introduced himself to her aunt and won that lady's good will by his smoothness of manner and polished air. Madam Thompson, who, left to herself, never visited the Assembly Rooms, could not be expected to recognise Devil Belmanoir in the simple Mr. Everard who presented himself.
He caught Diana's attention the moment he stepped into the Pump Room—a black moth among brightly colored butterflies. He quickly surveyed the scene and instantly noticed Diana. Somehow, she could never quite recall how, he introduced himself to her aunt and charmed her with his smooth demeanor and polished style. Madam Thompson, who usually never went to the Assembly Rooms on her own, couldn't be expected to recognize Devil Belmanoir in the unassuming Mr. Everard who stood before her.
As he had told his sister, Diana was cold. There was something about his Grace that repelled her, even while his mesmeric personality fascinated. He was right when he said that she feared him; she was nervous, and the element of fear gave birth to curiosity. She was intrigued, and began to look forward to his daily appearance in the Pump Room with mingled excitement and apprehension. She liked his flattering attention, and his grand air. Often she would watch him stroll across the floor, bowing to right and left with that touch of insolence that characterised him, and rejoiced in the knowledge that he was coming straight to her, and that the painted beauties who so palpably ogled and invited him to their sides could not alter his course. She felt her power with a thrill of delight, and smiled upon Mr. Everard, giving him her hand to kiss, and graciously permitting him to sit with her beside her aunt. He would point out all the celebrities of town and Bath for her edification, recalling carefully chosen and still more carefully censured anecdotes of each one. She discovered that Mr. Everard was an entertaining and harmless enough companion, and even expanded a little, allowing him a glimpse of her whimsical nature with its laughter and its hint of tears.
As he had told his sister, Diana felt cold towards him. There was something about his presence that pushed her away, even though his captivating personality drew her in. He was right when he said she was afraid of him; she was anxious, and that fear sparked her curiosity. She found herself looking forward to his daily entrance into the Pump Room with a mix of excitement and nervousness. She enjoyed his flattering attention and his grand demeanor. Often, she would watch him walk across the floor, bowing to the right and left with that hint of arrogance that defined him, and she took pleasure in knowing he was coming straight to her, while the other beautiful women who clearly eyed him and beckoned him to their sides couldn’t change his path. She felt a rush of power and delight, smiled at Mr. Everard, offered him her hand to kiss, and graciously allowed him to sit beside her and her aunt. He would point out all the notable figures in town and Bath for her to learn about, sharing carefully selected and even more carefully filtered stories about each one. She found that Mr. Everard was a fun and harmless enough companion, and she even opened up a bit, revealing a glimpse of her playful side with its laughter and hint of tears.
His Grace of Andover saw enough to guess at the unsounded depths in her soul, and he became lover-like. Diana recoiled instinctively, throwing up a barrier of reserve between them. It was not what he said that alarmed her, but it was the way in which he said it, and the vague something in the purring, faintly sinister voice that she could not quite define, that made her heart beat unpleasantly fast, and the blood rush to her temples. She began first to dread the morning promenade, and then to avoid it. One day she had a headache; the next her foot was sore; another time she wanted to work at her fancy stitchery, until her aunt, who knew how she disliked her needle, and how singularly free from headaches and all petty ailments she was wont to be, openly taxed her with no longer wishing to walk abroad.
His Grace of Andover sensed enough to intuit the uncharted depths of her soul, and he started to act more like a lover. Diana instinctively pulled back, putting up a wall of reserve between them. It wasn't his words that unsettled her; it was the way he expressed them, and the vague, somewhat ominous tone of his voice that she couldn’t quite pinpoint, which made her heart race uncomfortably and the blood rush to her head. She began to dread the morning walks and eventually started to avoid them. One day she claimed to have a headache; the next, her foot was sore; another time she said she wanted to work on her embroidery, until her aunt, who was aware of how much she disliked sewing and how rarely she suffered from headaches and minor ailments, openly accused her of no longer wanting to go outside.
They were in the girl's bedroom at the time, Diana seated before her dressing-table, brushing out her hair for the night. When her aunt put the abrupt question she hesitated, caught a long strand in her comb, and pretended to be absorbed in its disentanglement. The clouds of rippling hair half hid her face, but Miss Betty observed how her fingers trembled, and repeated her question. Then came the confession. Mr. Everard was unbearable; his attentions were odious; his continued presence revolting to Mistress Di. She was afraid of him, afraid of his dreadful green eyes and of his soft voice. She wished they had never come to Bath, and still more that they had not met him. He looked at her as if—as if—oh, in short, he was hateful!
They were in the girl's bedroom at the time, with Diana sitting at her dressing table, brushing her hair before bed. When her aunt asked the sudden question, she hesitated, caught a long strand in her comb, and pretended to be focused on untangling it. The waves of her hair partially covered her face, but Miss Betty noticed how her fingers were shaking and repeated her question. Then came the confession. Mr. Everard was unbearable; his attention was repulsive; his constant presence made Mistress Di sick. She was scared of him, scared of his awful green eyes and his soft voice. She wished they had never come to Bath, and even more, that they hadn’t met him. He looked at her like—like—oh, he was just hateful!
Miss Betty was horrified.
Miss Betty was shocked.
"You cannot mean it! Dear, dear, dear! Here was I thinking what a pleasant gentleman he was, and all the time he was persecuting my poor Di, the wretch! I know the type, my love, and I feel inclined to give him a good piece of my mind!"
"You can't be serious! Oh my goodness! I thought he was such a nice guy, and all along he was tormenting my poor Di, that awful man! I know that type, my dear, and I'm tempted to tell him exactly what I think!"
"Oh, no—no!" implored Diana. "Indeed, you must do no such thing, Auntie! He has said nought that I could possibly be offended at—'tis but his manner, and the—and the way he looked at me. Indeed, indeed, you must not!"
"Oh, no—no!" Diana pleaded. "Really, you can't do that, Auntie! He hasn’t said anything that could ever upset me—it’s just his manner and the way he looked at me. Really, you mustn't!"
"Tut, child! Of course I shall say nought. But it makes me so monstrous angry to think of my poor lamb being tormented by such as he that I declare I could tear his eyes out! Yes, my dear, I could! Thank goodness we are leaving Bath next week!"
"Tut, kid! Of course I won't say anything. But it makes me so incredibly angry to think of my poor lamb being tormented by someone like him that I swear I could tear his eyes out! Yes, my dear, I could! Thank goodness we're leaving Bath next week!"
"Yes," sighed Diana. "I cannot help being glad, though Madam Thompson is very amiable! 'Tis so very different when there is no man with one!"
"Yes," sighed Diana. "I can't help but feel glad, even though Madam Thompson is really nice! It's just so different when there's no man around!"
"You are quite right, my love. We should have insisted on your father's staying with us instead of allowing him to fly back to his fusty, musty old volumes. I shall not be so foolish another time, I can assure you. But we need not go to the Assembly Rooms again."
"You’re absolutely right, my love. We should’ve insisted that your dad stay with us instead of letting him head back to his dusty old books. I promise I won’t be so silly next time. But we don’t need to go back to the Assembly Rooms."
"I need not go," corrected Diana gently. "Of course you and Madam Thompson will continue to."
"I don’t need to go," Diana said softly. "Of course, you and Madam Thompson will keep going."
"To tell the truth, my love," confessed Miss Betty, "I shall not be sorry for an excuse to stay away. 'Tis doubtless most ill-natured of me, but I cannot but think that Hester has altered sadly since last I saw her. She is always talking of sermons and good works!"
"To be honest, my love," admitted Miss Betty, "I wouldn’t mind having a reason to stay away. It’s probably quite mean of me, but I can’t help thinking that Hester has changed a lot since the last time I saw her. She keeps going on about sermons and good deeds!"
Diana twisted her luxuriant hair into a long plait, and gave a gurgling little laugh.
Diana braided her long, beautiful hair and let out a soft, bubbly laugh.
"Oh, Auntie, is it not depressing? I wondered how you could tolerate it! She is so vastly solemn, poor dear thing!"
"Oh, Auntie, isn't it depressing? I was curious how you could put up with it! She's so incredibly serious, poor thing!"
"Well," said Miss Betty charitably, "she has seen trouble, has Hester Thompson, and I have my doubts about this George of hers. A worthless young man, I fear, from all accounts. But, unkind though it may be, I shall be glad to find myself at home again, and that's the truth!" She rose and picked up her candle. "In fact, I find Bath not half so amusing as I was told 'twould be."
"Well," said Miss Betty generously, "Hester Thompson has been through a lot, and I'm not sure about this George of hers. He seems like a useless young man, from what I've heard. But, unkind as it may sound, I really can't wait to be back home, and that's the truth!" She got up and grabbed her candle. "Honestly, I don't find Bath nearly as entertaining as I was led to believe."
Diana walked with her to the door.
Diana walked her to the door.
"'Tis not amusing at all when one has no friends; but last year, when my cousins were with us and papa took a house for the season on the North Parade, 'twas most enjoyable. I wish you had been there, instead of with that disagreeable Aunt Jennifer!"
"There's nothing funny about having no friends; but last year, when my cousins were with us and dad rented a house for the season on the North Parade, it was a lot of fun. I wish you had been there, instead of with that annoying Aunt Jennifer!"
She kissed her relative most affectionately and lighted her across the landing to her room. Then she returned to her room and shut the door, giving a tired little yawn.
She gave her relative a warm kiss and guided her across the landing to her room. Then she went back to her own room and closed the door, letting out a small, weary yawn.
It was at about that moment that his Grace of Andover was ushered into the already crowded card-room of my Lord Avon's house in Catharine Place, and was greeted with ribald cries of "Oho, Belmanoir!", and "Where's the lady, Devil?"
It was around that time that the Duke of Andover walked into the already crowded card room at Lord Avon's house in Catharine Place, and was met with rowdy shouts of "Oho, Belmanoir!" and "Where's the lady, Devil?"
He walked coolly forward into the full light of a great pendant chandelier, standing directly beneath it, the diamond order on his breast burning and winking like a living thing. The diamonds in his cravat and on his fingers glittered every time he moved, until he seemed to be carelessly powdered with iridescent gems. As usual, he was clad in black, but it would have been difficult to find any other dress in the room more sumptuous or more magnificent than his sable satin with its heavy silver lacing, and shimmering waistcoat. Silver lace adorned his throat and fell in deep ruffles over his hands, and in defiance of Fashion, which decreed that black alone should be worn to tie the hair, he displayed long silver ribands, very striking against his unpowdered head.
He walked confidently into the bright light of a big pendant chandelier, standing right underneath it, the diamond insignia on his chest glowing and shimmering like a living creature. The diamonds in his cravat and on his fingers sparkled with every movement, making it seem like he was casually dusted with iridescent gems. As usual, he wore black, but it would have been hard to find anything else in the room that was more luxurious or impressive than his black satin suit with its heavy silver lace and shimmering waistcoat. Silver lace adorned his neck and fell in deep ruffles over his hands, and despite Fashion’s rule that only black should be used to tie back hair, he sported long silver ribbons, which stood out strikingly against his unpowdered head.
He raised his quizzing glass and looked round the room with an air of surprised hauteur. Lord Avon, leaning back in his chair at one of the tables, shook a reproving finger at him.
He lifted his glass and scanned the room with an expression of surprised arrogance. Lord Avon, reclining in his chair at one of the tables, shook a disapproving finger at him.
"Belmanoir, Belmanoir, we have seen her and we protest she is too charming for you!"
"Belmanoir, Belmanoir, we've seen her, and we insist she’s too charming for you!"
"In truth, we think we should be allowed a share in the lady'th thmileth," lisped one from behind him, and his Grace turned to face dainty, effeminate little Viscount Fotheringham, who stood at his elbow, resplendent in salmon-pink satin and primrose velvet, with skirts so full and stiffly whaleboned that they stood out from his person, and heels so high that instead of walking he could only mince.
"In truth, we believe we should get a portion of the lady's smiles," lisped one from behind him, and his Grace turned to face the delicate, flamboyant little Viscount Fotheringham, who stood at his side, dazzling in salmon-pink satin and primrose velvet, with skirts so full and stiffly structured that they stuck out from his body, and heels so high that instead of walking, he could only strut.
Tracy made a low leg.
Tracy made a low leg.
"Surely shall you have a share in her smiles an she wills it so," he purred, and a general laugh went up which caused the fop to flush to the ears, as he speedily effaced himself.
"Of course you'll get a piece of her smiles if she wants it," he said playfully, and a chorus of laughter erupted that made the fop turn red all the way to his ears as he quickly withdrew.
He had been one of those who had tried to accost Diana, and gossip-loving Will Stapely, with him at the time, had related the story of his discomfiture to at least half-a-dozen men, who immediately told it to others, vastly amused at the pertinacious Viscount's rebuff.
He had been one of those who tried to approach Diana, and gossip-loving Will Stapely, who was with him at the time, had shared the story of his embarrassment with at least six other guys, who quickly told it to others, greatly entertained by the determined Viscount's rejection.
"What was it Selwyn said?" drawled Sir Gregory Markham, shuffling cards at Lord Avon's table.
"What did Selwyn say?" Sir Gregory Markham drawled, shuffling cards at Lord Avon's table.
Davenant looked across at him inquiringly.
Davenant looked at him with a questioning expression.
"George? Of Belmanoir? When?"
"George? From Belmanoir? When?"
"Oh, at White's one night—I forget—Jack Cholmondely was there—he would know; and Horry Walpole. 'Twas of Devil and his light o' loves—quite apt, on the whole."
"Oh, one night at White's—I can't remember exactly—Jack Cholmondely was there—he would know; and Horry Walpole. It was about the Devil and his little romances—rather fitting, overall."
Cholmondely looked up.
Cholmondely glanced up.
"Did I hear my name?"
"Did I just hear my name?"
"Ay. What was it George said of Belmanoir at White's the night Gilly made that absurd bet with Ffolliott?"
"Ay. What did George say about Belmanoir at White's the night Gilly made that ridiculous bet with Ffolliott?"
"When Gilly—oh, yes, I remember. 'Twas but an old hexameter tag, playing on his name: 'Est bellum bellis bellum bellare puellis.' He seemed to think it a fitting motto for a ducal house."
"When Gilly—oh, yes, I remember. It was just an old hexameter tag, playing on his name: 'Est bellum bellis bellum bellare puellis.' He thought it was a fitting motto for a ducal house."
There was another general laugh at this. Markham broke in on it:
There was another general laugh at this. Markham interrupted:
"Who is she, Tracy?"
"Who's she, Tracy?"
His Grace turned.
He turned.
"Who is who?" he asked languidly.
"Who is who?" he asked wearily.
Lord Avon burst out laughing.
Lord Avon laughed out loud.
"Oh, come now, Belmanoir, that won't do! It really will not! Who is she, indeed!"
"Oh, come on, Belmanoir, that's not acceptable! It really isn't! Who is she, anyway!"
"Ay, Belmanoir, who is the black-haired beauty, and where did you find her?" cried Tom Wilding, pressing forward with a glass in one hand and a bottle of port in the other. "I thought you were captivated by Cynthia Evans?"
"Ay, Belmanoir, who’s the dark-haired beauty, and where did you find her?" shouted Tom Wilding, pushing forward with a glass in one hand and a bottle of port in the other. "I thought you were into Cynthia Evans?"
Tracy looked bewildered for the moment, and then a light dawned on him.
Tracy looked confused for a moment, and then a light bulb went off in his head.
"Evans! Ah, yes! The saucy widow who lived in Kensington, was it not? I remember."
"Evans! Oh, right! The bold widow who lived in Kensington, wasn’t it? I remember."
"He had forgotten!" cried Avon, and went off into another of the noisy laughs that had more than once caused Mr. Nash to shudder and to close his august eyes. "You'll be the death of me, Devil! Gad! but you will!"
"He forgot!" yelled Avon, bursting into another one of those loud laughs that had made Mr. Nash shudder and close his distinguished eyes more than once. "You'll be the end of me, Devil! Seriously, you will!"
"Oh, I trust not. Thank you, Wilding." He accepted the glass that Tom offered, and sipped delicately.
"Oh, I hope not. Thank you, Wilding." He took the glass that Tom offered and sipped carefully.
"But you've not answered!" reminded Fortescue from another table. He dealt the cards round expertly. "Is it hands off, perhaps?"
"But you haven’t answered!" Fortescue called out from another table. He dealt the cards around skillfully. "Is it hands off, maybe?"
"Certainly," replied his Grace. "It generally is, Frank, as you know."
"Of course," replied his Grace. "It usually is, Frank, as you know."
"To my cost!" was the laughing rejoinder, and Fortescue rubbed his sword arm as if in memory of some hurt. "You pinked me finely, Tracy!"
"To my expense!" was the laughing reply, and Fortescue rubbed his sword arm as if recalling some pain. "You got me good, Tracy!"
"Clumsily, Frank, clumsily. It might have been quicker done."
"Awkwardly, Frank, awkwardly. It could have been done faster."
The Viscount, who had been a second at the meeting, tittered amiably.
The Viscount, who had been a second at the meeting, chuckled good-naturedly.
"Neatetht thing I ever thaw, 'pon my honour. All over in leth than a minute, Avon! Give you my word!"
"That was the neatest thing I ever saw, I swear. It was all done in less than a minute, Avon! I promise!"
"Never knew you had fought Devil, Frank? What possessed you?"
"Never knew you fought the Devil, Frank? What made you do that?"
"I was more mad than usual, I suppose," replied Fortescue in his low, rather dreamy voice, "and I interfered between Tracy and his French singer. He objected most politely, and we fought it out in Hyde Park."
"I was angrier than usual, I guess," Fortescue replied in his soft, somewhat dazed voice, "and I got in the way between Tracy and his French singer. He politely objected, and we settled it in Hyde Park."
"Gad, yes!" exclaimed his partner, Lord Falmouth. "Why, I was Devil's second! But it was ages ago!"
"Gosh, yes!" exclaimed his partner, Lord Falmouth. "I was Devil's second! But that was a long time ago!"
"Two years," nodded Fortescue, "but I have not forgotten, you see!"
"Two years," Fortescue nodded, "but I haven't forgotten, you know!"
"Lord, I had! And 'twas the funniest fight I ever saw, with you as furious as could be and Devil cool as a cucumber. You were never much of a swordsman, Frank, but that morning you thrust so wildly that stap me if I didn't think Devil would run you through. 'Stead of that he pinks you neatly through the sword-arm, and damme if you didn't burst out laughing fit to split! And then we all walked off to breakfast with you, Frank, as jolly as sandboys. Heavens, yes. That was a fight!"
"Lord, I did! And it was the funniest fight I ever saw, with you as mad as could be and Devil calm as ever. You were never much of a swordsman, Frank, but that morning you swung your sword so wildly that I honestly thought Devil would stab you. Instead, he neatly pricked you in the arm, and I swear you started laughing so hard it was hilarious! And then we all strolled off to breakfast with you, Frank, as cheerful as can be. Oh yes, that was a fight!"
"It was amusing," admitted Tracy at Fortescue's elbow. "Don't play, Frank."
"It was funny," Tracy confessed at Fortescue's side. "Stop it, Frank."
Fortescue flung his cards face downwards on the table. "Curse you, Tracy, you've brought bad luck!" he said entirely without rancour. "I had quite tolerable hands before you came."
Fortescue tossed his cards face down on the table. "Damn you, Tracy, you've brought bad luck!" he said without any anger. "I had pretty good hands before you showed up."
"Belmanoir, I will thtake my chestnut mare 'gaintht your new grey," lisped the Viscount, coming up to the table, dice-box in hand.
"Belmanoir, I will bet my chestnut mare against your new grey," lisped the Viscount, approaching the table with a dice box in hand.
"Stap me, but that is too bad!" cried Wilding. "Don't take him, Devil! Have you seen the brute?"
"Wow, that's really unfortunate!" shouted Wilding. "Don't take him, Devil! Have you seen that monster?"
The four players had finished their card-playing and were quite ready for the dice.
The four players had wrapped up their card game and were all set for the dice.
"Trust in your luck, Belmanoir, and take him!" advised Pritchard, who loved hazarding other men's possessions, but kept a tight hold on his own.
"Trust your luck, Belmanoir, and go for it!" advised Pritchard, who enjoyed gambling with other people's belongings but was very protective of his own.
"Ay, take him!" echoed Falmouth.
"Yeah, take him!" echoed Falmouth.
"Don't," said Fortescue.
"Don't," Fortescue said.
"Of course I shall take him," answered his Grace tranquilly. "My grey against your chestnut and the best of three. Will you throw?"
"Of course I’ll take him," replied his Grace calmly. "My gray against your chestnut and the best of three. Will you throw?"
The Viscount rattled his box with a flourish. Two threes and a one turned up.
The Viscount shook his box with a flair. Two threes and a one showed up.
With a hand on Fortescue's shoulder, and one foot on the rung of his chair, Tracy leaned forward and cast his own dice on to the table. He had beaten the Viscount's throw by five. The next toss Fotheringham won, but the last fell to his Grace.
With a hand on Fortescue's shoulder and one foot on the rung of his chair, Tracy leaned forward and rolled his dice onto the table. He had beaten the Viscount's roll by five. Fotheringham won the next throw, but the last one went to his Grace.
"Damnathion!" said the Viscount cheerfully. "Will you thtake your grey againtht my Terror?"
"Damnation!" said the Viscount cheerfully. "Will you take your gray against my Terror?"
"Thunder and turf, Fotheringham! You'll lose him!" cried Nettlefold warningly. "Don't stake the Terror!"
"Thunder and turf, Fotheringham! You'll lose him!" Nettlefold shouted as a warning. "Don't bet on the Terror!"
"Nonthenth! Do you take me, Belmanoir?"
"Nonthenth! Will you marry me, Belmanoir?"
"Certainly," said the Duke, and threw.
"Sure," said the Duke, and threw.
"Oh, an you are in a gaming mood, I will play you for the right to try my hand with the dark beauty!" called Markham across the room.
"Oh, if you're in the mood to play, I'll challenge you for the chance to try my luck with the dark beauty!" called Markham across the room.
"Against what?" asked Fortescue.
"Against what?" Fortescue asked.
"Oh, what he wills!"
"Oh, what he wants!"
The Viscount had cast and lost, and his Grace won the second throw.
The Viscount had bet and lost, and his Grace won the second toss.
"It appears my luck is in," he remarked. "I will stake my beauty against your estates, Markham."
"It looks like my luck is turning," he said. "I’ll bet my looks against your properties, Markham."
Sir Gregory shook his head, laughing.
Sir Gregory shook his head, laughing.
"No, no! Keep the lady!"
"Not at all! Keep her!"
"I intend to, my dear fellow. She is not your style. I begin to wonder whether she altogether suits my palate." He drew out his snuff-box and offered it to his host, and the other men finding that he was proof against their railing, allowed the subject to drop.
"I plan to, my dear friend. She's not your type. I'm starting to question whether she really suits my taste." He pulled out his snuff-box and offered it to his host, and the other guys, seeing that he was unaffected by their teasing, let the topic go.
In the course of the evening his Grace won three thousand guineas—two at ombre and one at dice—lost his coveted grey hunter and won him back again from Wilding, to whom he had fallen. He came away at three o'clock in company with Fortescue, both perfectly cool-headed, although his Grace, for his part, had imbibed a considerable quantity of burgundy, and more punch than any ordinary man could take without afterwards feeling very much the worse for wear.
In the course of the evening, his Grace won three thousand guineas—two at ombre and one at dice—lost his prized grey hunter and won him back again from Wilding, who he had lost him to. He left at three o'clock with Fortescue, both perfectly clear-headed, even though his Grace had drank quite a bit of burgundy and more punch than any normal person could handle without feeling significantly worse for wear afterward.
As my Lord Avon's door closed behind them, Tracy turned to his friend:
As Lord Avon's door shut behind them, Tracy turned to his friend:
"Shall we walk, Frank?"
"Let's walk, Frank?"
"Since our ways lie together, yes," replied Fortescue, linking his arm in the Duke's. "Down Brock Street and across the Circus is our quickest way."
"Since we’re heading in the same direction, sure," replied Fortescue, linking his arm with the Duke's. "The fastest route is down Brock Street and across the Circus."
They strolled down the road for a few moments in silence, passing a linkman on the way. Fortescue bade him a cheery good-night, which was answered in a very beery voice, but the Duke said nothing. Frank looked into his dark-browed face thoughtfully.
They walked down the road for a few moments in silence, passing a linkman along the way. Fortescue cheerfully greeted him with a good night, which was answered with a very boozy voice, but the Duke didn't say anything. Frank looked thoughtfully at his dark-browed face.
"You've had the luck, to-night, Tracy."
"You've had the luck tonight, Tracy."
"Moderately. I hoped entirely to repair last week's losses."
"Somewhat. I hoped to fully recover from last week's losses."
"You are in debt, I suppose?"
"You’re in debt, right?"
"I believe so."
"I think so."
"To what extent, Tracy?"
"How far, Tracy?"
"My dear fellow, I neither have, nor wish to have, the vaguest notion. Pray do not treat me to a sermon!"
"My dear friend, I have no idea, nor do I want to have any idea. Please don’t give me a lecture!"
"I shall not. I've said all I have to say on the subject."
"I won't. I've said everything I need to say about it."
"Many times."
"Many times."
"Yes—many times. And it has had no more effect upon you than if I had not spoken."
"Yeah—many times. And it hasn’t affected you any more than if I hadn’t said anything."
"Less."
"Fewer."
"I daresay. I wish it were not so, for there's good in you somewhere, Tracy."
"I must say, I wish it weren't true, because there’s some good in you somewhere, Tracy."
"By what strange process of reasoning do you arrive at that?"
"How do you come to that conclusion?"
"Well," said Fortescue laughing, "there's nearly always some good in the very worst of men. I count on that—and your kindness to me."
"Well," Fortescue said with a laugh, "there's almost always some good in even the worst people. I rely on that—and on your kindness to me."
"I should be interested to know when I have been kind to you—beyond the time when I was compelled to teach you to leave me and my affairs alone."
"I'd really like to know when I have been kind to you—other than when I had to teach you to leave me and my stuff alone."
"I was not referring to that occasion," was the dry answer. "I had not seen your act in that light. I meant well over the episode."
"I wasn't talking about that time," was the blunt reply. "I hadn't seen your performance that way. I was referring to the whole situation."
"You could not damn yourself more effectually than by saying that," said his Grace calmly. "But we wander from the point. When have I done you an act of kindness?"
"You couldn't ruin yourself more than by saying that," his Grace replied calmly. "But we're getting off track. When have I ever done something kind for you?"
"You know very well. When you extricated me from that cursed sponging-house."
"You know exactly what I mean. When you got me out of that terrible boarding house."
"I remember now. Yes, that was good of me. I wonder why I did it?"
"I remember now. Yes, that was nice of me. I wonder why I did that?"
"'Tis what I want to know."
'It’s what I want to know.'
"I suppose I must have had some sort of an affection for you. I would certainly never have done such a thing for anyone else."
"I guess I must have had some kind of feelings for you. I definitely wouldn’t have done something like that for anyone else."
"Not even for your own brother!" said Frank sharply.
"Not even for your own brother!" Frank said sharply.
They had crossed the Circus and were walking down Gay Street now.
They had crossed the Circus and were now walking down Gay Street.
"Least of all for them," came the placid response. "You are thinking of Andrew's tragic act? Most entertaining, was it not?"
"Not at all for them," came the calm reply. "Are you thinking about Andrew's tragic act? It was quite entertaining, wasn't it?"
"You evidently found it so."
"You clearly found it so."
"I did. I wanted to prolong the sensation, but my esteemed brother-in-law came to the young fool's rescue."
"I did. I wanted to extend the feeling, but my respected brother-in-law stepped in to save the young idiot."
"Would you have assisted him?"
"Would you have helped him?"
"In the end I fear I should have had to."
"In the end, I worry that I would have had to."
"I believe there must be a kink in your brain!" cried Fortescue. "I cannot else account for your extraordinary conduct!"
"I think there must be something off in your head!" Fortescue exclaimed. "I can't explain your bizarre behavior otherwise!"
"We Belmanoirs are all half-mad," replied Tracy sweetly, "but I think that in my case it is merely concentrated evil."
"We Belmanoirs are all a bit crazy," Tracy replied sweetly, "but I think in my case it's just focused evil."
"I will not believe it! You have shown that you can behave differently! You do not try to strip me of all I possess—why all those unfortunate youths you play with?"
"I can't believe it! You've shown that you can act differently! You're not trying to take everything I have—why are you playing with all those poor kids?"
"You see, you possess so little," the Duke excused himself.
"You see, you have so little," the Duke justified himself.
"Neither do you sneer at me in your loathsome fashion. Why?"
"Don't look down on me in that disgusting way. Why?"
"Because I have hardly ever any desire to. I like you."
"Because I barely ever want to. I like you."
"Tare an' ouns! you must like someone else in the world besides me?"
"Tare and ounces! You must like someone else in the world besides me?"
"I can think of no one. And I do not exactly worship the ground you tread on. The contemplation of my brothers appals me. I have loved various women, and shall no doubt love many more—"
"I can’t think of anyone. And I don’t exactly idolize the ground you walk on. The thought of my brothers frightens me. I've loved different women, and I’ll probably love many more—"
"No, Tracy," interposed Fortescue, "you have never loved a woman in your life. 'Tis that that might save you. I do not allude to the lustful passion you indulge in, but real love. For God's sake Belmanoir, live clean!"
"No, Tracy," Fortescue interrupted, "you have never truly loved a woman in your life. That might actually save you. I'm not talking about the lustful passion you engage in, but real love. For God's sake, Belmanoir, live clean!"
"Pray do not distress yourself, Frank. I am not worth it."
"Please don't upset yourself, Frank. I'm not worth it."
"I choose to think that you are. I cannot but feel that if you had been loved as a boy—Your mother—"
"I choose to believe that you are. I can't help but feel that if you had been loved as a child—Your mother—"
"Did you ever see my mother?" inquired his Grace lazily.
"Have you ever seen my mom?" his Grace asked casually.
"No—but—"
"No, but—"
"Have you ever seen my sister?"
"Have you seen my sister?"
"Er—yes—"
"Um—yes—"
"In a rage?"
"Are you angry?"
"Really, I—"
"Honestly, I—"
"Because, if you have, you have seen my mother. Only she was ten times more violent. In fact, we were a pleasant party when we were all at home."
"Because if you have, then you’ve seen my mom. She was just ten times more intense. Honestly, we were a pretty nice group when we were all at home."
"I understand."
"I get it."
"Good Gad! I believe you are sorry for me?" cried Tracy scornfully.
"Good grief! You actually feel sorry for me?" Tracy exclaimed mockingly.
"I am. Is it a presumption on my part?"
"I am. Is that presumptuous of me?"
"My dear Frank, when I am sorry for myself you may be sorry too. Until then—"
"My dear Frank, when I feel sorry for myself, you might feel sorry too. Until then—"
"When that day comes I shall no longer pity you."
"When that day comes, I won't feel sorry for you anymore."
"Very deep, Frank! You think I shall be on the road to recovery? A pretty conceit. Luckily, the happy moment has not yet come—and I do not think it is like to. We appear to have arrived."
"Very deep, Frank! Do you really think I’ll be on the road to recovery? That’s quite an idea. Fortunately, that moment hasn’t arrived yet—and I don’t think it’s going to. Looks like we’ve arrived."
They were standing outside one of the tall houses where Fortescue lodged. He turned and grasped his friend's shoulders.
They were standing outside one of the tall buildings where Fortescue lived. He turned and grabbed his friend's shoulders.
"Tracy, give up this mad life you lead! Give up the women and the drink, and the excessive gaming; for one day, believe me, you will overstep yourself and be ruined!"
"Tracy, stop this crazy life you’re living! Stop with the women, the drinking, and the excessive gaming; believe me, one day you’ll go too far and it will ruin you!"
The Duke disengaged himself.
The Duke pulled away.
"I very much object to being man-handled in the street," he complained. "I suppose you still mean well. You should strive to conquer the tendency."
"I really dislike being roughly handled in public," he complained. "I guess you still mean well. You should try to overcome that tendency."
"I wonder if you know how insolent is your tone, Belmanoir?" asked Fortescue steadily.
"I wonder if you realize how rude your tone is, Belmanoir?" Fortescue asked calmly.
"Naturally. I should not have attained such perfection in the art else. But pray accept my thanks for your good advice. You will forgive me an I do not avail myself of it, I am sure. I prefer the crooked path."
"Of course. I wouldn't have achieved such perfection in the art otherwise. But please accept my thanks for your helpful advice. I'm sure you'll forgive me if I don't take it. I prefer the unconventional route."
"Evidently," sighed the other. "If you will not try the straight and narrow way, I can only hope that you will fall very deeply and very honestly in love; and that the lady will save you from yourself."
"Evidently," sighed the other. "If you won’t take the straight and narrow path, I can only hope that you will fall deeply and truly in love; and that the lady will help you find your way back."
"I will inform you of it when it comes to pass," promised his Grace. "And now: good-night!"
"I'll let you know when it happens," his Grace promised. "And now: good night!"
"Good-night!" Frank returned the low bow with a curt nod. "I shall see you to-morrow—that is, this morning—at the Baths?"
"Good night!" Frank replied, returning the slight bow with a quick nod. "I'll see you tomorrow—that is, this morning—at the Baths?"
"Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof," was the smiling rejoinder. "Sleep soundly, Frank!" He waved an ironic farewell and crossed the road to his own lodgings, which stood almost directly opposite.
"Sufficient for the day is the trouble it brings," was the smiling response. "Sleep well, Frank!" He waved a sarcastic goodbye and crossed the road to his own place, which was almost directly across from where they were.
"And I suppose you will sleep as soundly as if you had not a stain on your conscience—and had not tried your uttermost to alienate the regard of the only friend you possess," remarked Frank bitterly to the darkness. "Damn you, Tracy, for the villain you are!" He walked up the steps to his own front door and turned the key in the lock. He looked over his shoulder as a door slammed across the street. "Poor Devil!" he said. "Oh, you poor Devil!"
"And I guess you will sleep just as peacefully as if you didn't have a guilty conscience—and hadn't done everything you could to push away the only friend you have," Frank said bitterly to the darkness. "Damn you, Tracy, for being the villain you are!" He walked up the steps to his front door and turned the key in the lock. He glanced over his shoulder as a door slammed across the street. "Poor guy!" he said. "Oh, you poor guy!"
CHAPTER VIII
THE BITER BIT
With John Carstares the winter had passed quite uneventfully. He continued his highway robbery, but he made two bad blunders—not from the point of view of a thief, but from that of the gentleman in him. The first was when he stopped an opulent-looking chariot, which he found to contain two ladies, their maid and their jewels, and the second when the occupant of a large travelling coach chanced to be an old gentleman who possessed far greater courage than physical strength. On the first occasion my lord's dismay had been ludicrous, and he had hastily retired after tendering a naive apology. The old gentleman in the second episode had defied him so gallantly that he had impulsively offered him the butt end of one of his pistols. The old man was so surprised that he allowed the weapon to fall to the ground, where it exploded quite harmlessly, sending up a cloud of dust and smoke. Carstares then begged his pardon most humbly, assisted him back into his coach, and rode off before the astonished Mr. Dunbar had time to collect his wits.
With John Carstares, the winter passed without much happening. He continued his highway robbery, but he made two big mistakes—not as a thief, but as a gentleman. The first was when he stopped a fancy-looking carriage, which turned out to have two ladies, their maid, and their jewels inside. The second mistake happened when the occupant of a large traveling coach turned out to be an old gentleman who had more courage than physical strength. During the first incident, my lord had been hilariously dismayed and quickly retreated after offering a naive apology. The old gentleman in the second situation faced him so bravely that Carstares impulsively offered him the butt of one of his pistols. The old man was so shocked that he dropped the weapon, which went off harmlessly, kicking up a cloud of dust and smoke. Carstares then humbly apologized, helped him back into his coach, and rode off before the astonished Mr. Dunbar could gather his thoughts.
The robbing was not carried out in a very scientific manner, for, as has been seen, Carstares could not bring himself to terrorise women or old men, and there only remained the young and the middle-aged gentlemen, one of whom Jack offered to fight for the possession of his jewels. His challenge was promptly accepted by the man, who happened to possess a strong sense of humour, and probably saw a chance of saving his belongings in the offer. He had been speedily worsted, but Carstares was so pleased with a particularly neat thrust which he had executed, that he forwent half the booty, and the pair of them divided the contents of the jewel-box by the roadside, the sporting gentleman keeping his most valued belongings and giving Jack the surplus. They parted on the very best of terms, and all Carstares got out of the episode was a little sword practice and a few trinkets.
The robbery wasn’t done in a very organized way, because, as we’ve seen, Carstares couldn’t bring himself to intimidate women or old men. This left only the young and middle-aged gentlemen, one of whom Jack challenged to a fight for his jewels. The man, who had a good sense of humor, quickly accepted, probably seeing an opportunity to protect his belongings. He was quickly defeated, but Carstares was so pleased with a particularly nice move he made that he decided to give up half the loot. They ended up splitting the contents of the jewel box by the roadside, with the gentleman keeping his most prized possessions and giving Jack the extras. They parted on the best of terms, and all Carstares got out of it was some sword practice and a few trinkets.
When day came he was patrolling the west side of Sussex, beyond Midhurst, not because he thought it a profitable part, but because he knew and loved the country. One late afternoon towards the end of the month he rode gaily into one of the small villages that nestle amongst the Downs, and made his way down the quaint main street to the George Inn, where he drew rein and dismounted. At his call an aged ostler hobbled out of a side door, chewing an inevitable straw, and after eyeing the newcomer and his steed for an appreciable length of time, evidently decided that they were worthy of his attention, for he came forward, remarking that it had been a pleasant day.
When morning arrived, he was patrolling the west side of Sussex, beyond Midhurst, not because he thought it was a profitable area, but because he knew and loved the landscape. One late afternoon towards the end of the month, he rode happily into one of the small villages nestled among the Downs and made his way down the charming main street to the George Inn, where he pulled up and got off his horse. At his call, an old stableman shuffled out of a side door, chewing on a piece of straw, and after eyeing the newcomer and his horse for a significant amount of time, he clearly decided they were worth his attention. He approached, saying it had been a nice day.
Carstares agreed with him, and volunteered the information that it would be another fine day to-morrow, if the sunset were to be trusted. To this the ostler replied that he, for one, never trusted to no red sunsets, and added darkly that there warn't nothing so deceitful to his manner o' thinking. He'd known it be such a red sunset as never was, and yet be a-pouring with rain all next day.... Should he take the mare?
Carstares agreed with him and mentioned that it looked like it would be another nice day tomorrow if the sunset was any indication. The stablehand responded that he, for one, never trusted those red sunsets and remarked that they were the most deceptive in his opinion. He had seen a sunset so red that it was unbelievable, and yet it rained all the next day. Should he take the mare?
Carstares shook his head.
Carstares shook his head.
"No, I thank you. I remain here but a few moments. I doubt she's thirsty though—eh, Jenny?"
"No, thank you. I’ll only be here for a few moments. I doubt she’s thirsty though—right, Jenny?"
"Water, sir?"
"Water, please?"
"For her, yes. For myself I fancy a tankard of your home-brewed ale. Stand, Jenny!" He turned away and walked up the steps to the inn door.
"For her, yes. For myself, I would love a tankard of your home-brewed ale. Stand up, Jenny!" He turned away and walked up the steps to the inn door.
"Be you a-going to leave her there, sir—a-standing all by herself?" inquired the man, surprised.
"Are you really going to leave her there, sir—all by herself?" the man asked, surprised.
"Why, yes! She's docile enough."
"Sure! She's calm enough."
"Well! Seems to me a risky thing to leave a hoss—and a skittish hoss at that—a-standing loose in the road. Ye won't be tying her to a post, master?"
"Well! It seems to me it's a risky move to leave a horse—and a nervous horse at that—standing loose in the road. You’re not planning to tie her to a post, are you, sir?"
Carstares leaned his arms on the balustrade and looked down at them.
Carstares rested his arms on the railing and looked down at them.
"I will not. She'd be very hurt at such treatment, wouldn't you, lass?"
"I won't. She'd be really hurt by that kind of treatment, right, girl?"
Jenny tossed her head playfully, as if in agreement, and the ostler scratched his head, looking from her to my lord:
Jenny tossed her head playfully, as if she agreed, and the stable hand scratched his head, looking from her to my lord:
"A'most seems as if she understands what you be a-saying to her, sir!"
"Seems like she almost understands what you're saying to her, sir!"
"Of course she understands! Don't I tell you 'tis a clever little lady? If I call her now she'll come up these steps to me, and not all the ostlers in Christendom could stop her."
"Of course she understands! Don’t I tell you she’s a clever little lady? If I call her now, she'll come up these steps to me, and not all the stable hands in the world could stop her."
"Don't'ee go for to do it, sir!" urged the old man, backing. "She must be uncommon fond o' ye?"
"Don't do it, sir!" the old man urged, stepping back. "She must really care about you?"
"She'd be a deal fonder of you if you'd fetch her a drink," hinted Jack broadly.
"She'd like you a lot more if you got her a drink," Jack suggested with a grin.
"Ay, sir! I be a-going this werry instant!" And with many an anxious glance over his shoulder at the perfectly quiet mare, he disappeared through an open doorway into the yard.
"Ay, sir! I'm going right this moment!" And with many worried glances over his shoulder at the perfectly quiet mare, he disappeared through an open doorway into the yard.
When Carstares, tankard of ale in hand, emerged from the inn and sat himself down on one of the benches that stood against the wall, the mare was drinking thirstily from a bucket which the ancient one held for her.
When Carstares, tankard of beer in hand, stepped out of the inn and sat down on one of the benches against the wall, the mare was eagerly drinking from a bucket that the old man was holding for her.
"'Tis a wunnerful fine mare, sir," he remarked at length, after a careful inspection of her points.
"'It's a wonderful fine mare, sir," he said after carefully inspecting her features.
Carstares nodded pleasantly, and surveyed Jenny through half-shut eyes.
Carstares nodded politely and looked at Jenny through narrowed eyes.
"I think so every time I look at her," he said.
"I feel that way every time I see her," he said.
"I should think she could get a bit of a pace on her, sir? Mebbe ye've tried her racing?"
"I think she could pick up the pace a bit, right? Maybe you've tried racing her?"
"No, she wasn't brought up to that. But she's fast enough."
"No, she wasn't raised to do that. But she's quick enough."
"Ay, sir. No vices?"
"Yes, sir. No vices?"
"Lord, no!"
"God, no!"
"Don't kick neither?"
"Don't kick either?"
"Not with me."
"Not with me."
"Ah! they allus knows who'll stand it and who won't."
"Ah! they always know who will handle it and who won't."
Jack drained his tankard, and setting it down on the bench beside him, rose to his feet.
Jack finished his drink, set the tankard down on the bench next to him, and stood up.
"She'd not dream of kicking a friend. Jenny!"
"She would never think of kicking a friend. Jenny!"
The ostler watched her pick her way towards her master, coquetting with her head, and sidling round him in the most playful manner possible. A slow smile dawned on the man's face.
The stableman watched her make her way toward her boss, flirting with her head and playfully sidling around him. A slow smile appeared on the man’s face.
"Ah, it be a purty sight to watch her—so it be!" he said, and received a guinea from Jack, who never tired of listening to praise of his beloved Jenny.
"Ah, it's a beautiful sight to watch her—such it is!" he said, and received a guinea from Jack, who never grew tired of hearing praise for his beloved Jenny.
Carstares remounted, nodded farewell to the ostler and rode leisurely on down the street, soon branching off to the right into a typical Sussex lane, where he trotted between uneven hedges, sweet with blossom and with May, and placid fields rolling away on either side, upwards until they merged into the undulating hills, barely discernible in the gloom, that are the downs. It was a wonderfully calm evening, with only a gentle west wind blowing, and the moon already shining faintly in the dark sky. There was nothing beyond the sound of the mare's hoofs to break the beautiful stillness of it all.
Carstares got back on his horse, waved goodbye to the stablehand, and rode slowly down the street, soon turning right into a typical Sussex lane. He trotted between uneven hedges, sweet with blossoms and filled with May, with peaceful fields stretching away on both sides, rising until they blended into the rolling hills, barely visible in the twilight, which are the downs. It was a beautifully calm evening, with just a gentle west wind blowing, and the moon already shining softly in the dark sky. The only sound breaking the beautiful stillness was the clip-clop of the mare's hooves.
He rode for some way without meeting a soul, and when at the end of an hour someone did chance along the road it was only a labourer returning home to his supper after a long day in the fields. John bade him a cheery good evening and watched him pass on down the road humming.
He rode for a while without seeing anyone, and when, after an hour, someone finally came along the road, it was just a worker heading home to dinner after a long day in the fields. John called out a cheerful good evening and watched him continue down the road, humming.
After that he met no one. He rode easily along for miles, into the fast-gathering darkness. He was frowning as he rode, thinking.
After that, he didn't meet anyone. He rode smoothly for miles, into the quickly approaching darkness. He was frowning as he rode, lost in thought.
Curiously enough, it was on his penniless days in France that his mind dwelt this evening. He had resolutely thrust that dark time behind him, determined to forget it, but there were still days when, try as he might, he could not prevent his thoughts flying back to it.
Curiously enough, it was during his broke days in France that his mind lingered this evening. He had firmly pushed that dark time behind him, determined to forget it, but there were still days when, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop his thoughts from drifting back to it.
With clenched teeth he recalled the days when he, the son of an Earl, had taught fencing in Paris for a living.... Suddenly he laughed harshly, and at the unusual sound the mare pricked up her ears and sidled uneasily across the road. For once no notice was taken of her, and she quickened her pace with a flighty toss of her head....
With clenched teeth, he remembered the days when he, the son of an Earl, had taught fencing in Paris to make a living.... Suddenly, he laughed harshly, and at the strange sound, the mare perked up her ears and shifted nervously across the road. For once, no one paid attention to her, and she picked up her pace with a nervous toss of her head....
He thought how he, the extravagant John, had pinched and scraped and saved rather than go under; how he had lived in one of the poorer quartiers of the city, alone, without friends—nameless.
He thought about how he, the extravagant John, had cut corners and saved money instead of going under; how he had lived in one of the poorer quartiers of the city, alone, without friends—nameless.
Then, cynically now, he reviewed the time when he had taken to drinking, heavily and systematically, and had succeeded in pulling himself up at the very brink of the pit he saw yawning before him.
Then, with a cynical attitude, he reflected on the time when he had started drinking, heavily and regularly, and had managed to pull himself back just at the edge of the abyss he saw opening up before him.
Next the news of his mother's death.... John passed over that quickly. Even now the thought of it had the power of rousing in him all the old misery and impotent resentment.
Next, the news of his mother's death... John quickly brushed that aside. Even now, just thinking about it brought back all the old pain and helpless anger.
His mind sped on to his Italian days. On his savings he had travelled to Florence, and from there he went gradually south, picking up all the latest arts and subtleties of fence on the way.
His mind raced back to his days in Italy. With his savings, he traveled to Florence, and from there he gradually headed south, picking up all the latest techniques and nuances of fencing along the way.
The change of scene and of people did much to restore his spirits. His devil-may-care ways peeped out again; he started to gamble on the little money he had left. For once Fortune proved kind; he doubled and trebled and quadrupled the contents of his purse. Then it was that he met Jim Salter, whom he engaged as his servant. This was the first friend since he had left England. Together they travelled about Europe, John gambling his way, Jim keeping a relentless hand on the exchequer. It was entirely owing to his watchfulness and care that John was not ruined, for his luck did not always hold good, and there were days when he lost with distressing steadiness. But Jim guarded the winnings jealously, and there was always something to fall back on.
The change of scenery and new company really lifted his mood. His carefree attitude began to surface again; he started to gamble with the little money he had left. For once, luck was on his side; he doubled, tripled, and quadrupled the money in his wallet. That's when he met Jim Salter, whom he hired as his servant. This was his first friend since leaving England. They traveled around Europe together, with John gambling as he went and Jim keeping a close watch on the finances. It was entirely thanks to Jim's vigilance and care that John didn’t end up broke, since his luck didn’t always hold, and there were days when he lost consistently. But Jim guarded the winnings carefully, ensuring there was always something to fall back on.
At last the longing for England and English people grew so acute that John made up his mind to return. But he found that things in England were very different from what they had been abroad. Here he was made to feel acutely that he was outcast. It was impossible to live in town under an assumed name, as he would like to have done, for too many people knew Jack Carstares, and would remember him. He saw that he must either live secluded, or—and the idea of becoming a highwayman occurred to him. A hermit's existence he knew to be totally unsuited to a man of his temperament, but the free, adventurous spirit of the road appealed to him. The finding of his mare—J. the Third, as he laughingly dubbed her—decided the point; he forthwith took on himself the role of quixotic highwayman, roaming his beloved South Country, happier than he had been since he first left England; bit by bit regaining his youth and spirits, which last, not all the trouble he had been through had succeeded in extinguishing....
At last, John’s desire for England and its people grew so strong that he decided to go back. But he found that things in England were very different from what they had been overseas. Here, he felt like an outcast. It was impossible to live in the city under a fake name, as he would have liked, because too many people knew Jack Carstares and would remember him. He realized he would have to either live in hiding, or—he even thought about becoming a highwayman. He knew a hermit’s life didn’t suit him at all, but the free, adventurous spirit of the open road called to him. The discovery of his mare—whom he jokingly named J. the Third—sealed the deal; he immediately took on the role of a quirky highwayman, roaming his beloved South Country, happier than he had been since he first left England, slowly regaining his youth and spirit, which not all the hardships he had faced managed to extinguish...
Clip-clap, clip-clop.... With a jerk he came back to earth and reined-in his mare, the better to listen.
Clip-clap, clip-clop.... With a sudden jolt, he came back to reality and pulled back on the reins of his mare to listen closely.
Along the road came the unmistakable sound of horses' hoofs, and the scrunch-scrunch of swiftly-revolving wheels on the sandy surface.
Along the road came the distinct sound of horse hooves, and the scrunch-scrunch of quickly turning wheels on the sandy surface.
By now the moon was right out, but owing to the fact that she was playing at hide-and-seek in and out of the clouds, it was fairly dark. Nevertheless, Jack fastened his mask over his face with quick, deft fingers, and pulled his hat well over his eyes. His ears told him that the vehicle, whatever it was, was coming towards him, so he drew into the side of the road, and taking a pistol from its holster, sat waiting, his eyes on the bend in the road.
By now the moon was fully visible, but since it was playing hide-and-seek behind the clouds, it was still pretty dark. Nevertheless, Jack quickly fastened his mask over his face and pulled his hat down low over his eyes. His ears told him that the vehicle, whatever it was, was approaching, so he moved to the side of the road and, taking a pistol from its holster, sat there waiting, his eyes fixed on the curve in the road.
Nearer and nearer came the horses, until the leader swung round the corner. Carstares saw that it was an ordinary travelling chariot, and levelled his pistol.
Nearer and nearer came the horses, until the leader turned the corner. Carstares saw that it was a regular travel chariot, and aimed his pistol.
"Halt, or I fire!" He had to repeat the command before it was heard, and to ride out from the shadow of the hedge.
"Halt, or I'll shoot!" He had to say the command again before it was noticed, and he rode out from the shadow of the hedge.
The chariot drew up and the coachman leaned over the side to see who it was bidding them to stop in so peremptory a manner.
The chariot pulled up, and the driver leaned over the side to see who was demanding that they stop so insistently.
"What d'ye want? Who are ye? Is there aught amiss?" he cried testily, and found himself staring at a long-nosed pistol.
"What do you want? Who are you? Is something wrong?" he shouted irritably, and found himself staring down the barrel of a long-nosed pistol.
"Throw down your arms!"
"Put down your weapons!"
"I ain't got none, blast ye!"
"I don't have any, damn you!"
"On your honour?" Jack dismounted.
"On your honor?" Jack dismounted.
"Ay! Wish I had, and I'd see ye damned afore I'd throw 'em down!"
"Ay! I wish I had, and I'd see you cursed before I threw them down!"
At this moment the door of the coach opened and a gentleman leapt lightly down on to the road. He was big and loose-limbed as far as Carstares could see, and carried himself with an easy grace.
At that moment, the coach door opened, and a man jumped down onto the road. He was tall and lanky as far as Carstares could see, and he moved with an effortless grace.
My lord presented his pistol.
My lord showed his gun.
"Stand!" he ordered gruffly.
"Stand up!" he ordered gruffly.
The moon peeped coyly out from behind a cloud and shed her light upon the little group as if to see what all the fuss was about. The big man's face was in the shadow, but Jack's pistol was not. Into its muzzle the gentleman gazed, one hand deep in the pocket of his heavy cloak, the other holding a small pistol.
The moon peeked shyly out from behind a cloud and cast her light on the small group as if curious about all the commotion. The big man's face was in the shadow, but Jack's pistol was not. The gentleman stared into its muzzle, one hand deep in the pocket of his heavy cloak, the other holding a small pistol.
"Me very dear friend," he said in a rich brogue, "perhaps ye are not aware that that same pistol ye are pointing at me is unloaded? Don't move; I have ye covered!"
"Very dear friend," he said in a thick accent, "maybe you aren't aware that the same pistol you're pointing at me is unloaded? Don't move; I've got you covered!"
Jack's arm fell to his side, and the pistol he held clattered to the ground. But it was not surprise at Jim's defection that caused him that violent start. It was something far more overwhelming. For the voice that proceeded from the tall gentleman belonged to one whom, six years ago, he had counted, next to Richard, his greatest friend on earth.
Jack's arm dropped to his side, and the gun he was holding hit the ground with a clatter. But it wasn't Jim's betrayal that startled him so violently. It was something much more intense. The voice coming from the tall man belonged to someone he had considered, six years ago, to be his closest friend on earth, right after Richard.
The man moved a little, and the moonlight shone full on his face, clearly outlining the large nose and good-humoured mouth, and above, the sleepy grey eyes. Miles! Miles O'Hara! For once Jack could find nothing amusing in the situation. It was too inconceivably hideous that he should meet his friend in this guise, and, further, be unable to reveal himself. A great longing to tear off his mask and to grasp Miles' hand assailed him. With an effort he choked it down and listened to what O'Hara was saying:
The man shifted a bit, and the moonlight fell directly on his face, clearly highlighting his large nose and friendly smile, and above, his tired gray eyes. Miles! Miles O'Hara! For once, Jack found nothing funny about the situation. It was too unbelievably awful to encounter his friend like this, and on top of that, he couldn’t reveal himself. A strong urge to rip off his mask and shake Miles' hand overwhelmed him. He fought it back and focused on what O'Hara was saying:
"If ye will be so kind as to give me your word of honour ye'll not be afther trying to escape, I should be greatly obliged. But I tell ye first that if ye attempt to move, I shall shoot."
"If you would be so kind as to give me your word of honor that you won't try to escape, I would greatly appreciate it. But I must tell you first that if you try to move, I will shoot."
Jack made a hopeless gesture with his hand. He felt dazed. The whole thing was ridiculous; how Miles would laugh afterwards. He went cold. There would be no "afterwards".... Miles would never know.... He would be given over to the authorities, and Miles would never know that he had helped Jack Carstares to the scaffold.... Perhaps, too, he would not mind so very much, now that he, Jack, was so disgraced. One could never tell; even if he risked everything now, and told his true identity, Miles might turn away from him in disgust; Miles, who could never stoop to a dishonourable act. Carstares felt that he would bear anything sooner than face this man's scorn....
Jack made a hopeless gesture with his hand. He felt dazed. The whole situation was ridiculous; how Miles would laugh later. He went cold. There would be no "later".... Miles would never know.... He would be handed over to the authorities, and Miles would never find out that he had helped Jack Carstares to the scaffold.... Maybe, he wouldn't even care that much, now that Jack was so disgraced. You could never tell; even if he risked everything now and revealed his true identity, Miles might turn away from him in disgust; Miles, who could never stoop to a dishonorable act. Carstares felt that he would endure anything sooner than face this man's scorn....
"Never tell me 'tis a dumb man ye are, for I heard ye shout meself! Do ye give me your word of honour, or must I have ye bound?"
"Never tell me you're a mute, because I heard you shout myself! Do you give me your word of honor, or do I need to have you tied up?"
Carstares pulled himself together and set his teeth as he faced the inevitable. Escape was impossible; Miles would shoot, he felt sure, and then his disguise would be torn away and his friend would see that Jack Carstares was nothing but a common highwayman. Whatever happened, that must not be, for the sake of the name and Richard. So he quietly held out his hands.
Carstares steadied himself and clenched his teeth as he confronted the unavoidable. There was no way out; Miles would definitely shoot, he was sure of it, and then his disguise would be stripped away, revealing that Jack Carstares was just an ordinary highwayman. No matter what happened, that couldn't be; it was for the sake of the name and Richard. So he calmly extended his hands.
"Ay, I give my word, but ye can bind me if ye choose." It was his highwayman voice: raucous, and totally unlike his own.
"Ay, I give my word, but you can hold me to it if you want." It was his highwayman voice: harsh, and completely different from his own.
But O'Hara's eyes were fixed on the slender white hands held out to him. In his usual haphazard fashion, Jack had quite forgotten to grime his hands. They were shapely and white, and carefully manicured.
But O'Hara's eyes were locked on the slender white hands extended toward him. In his usual careless style, Jack had completely forgotten to dirty his hands. They were well-shaped and pale, and impeccably manicured.
Miles took either wrist in his large hands and turned them palm upwards in the moonlight.
Miles took each wrist in his large hands and turned them palm up in the moonlight.
"Singularly white hands ye have, for one in your profession," he drawled, and tightened his hold as Jack tried to draw them away. "No, ye do not! Now be so good as to step within, me friend."
"Your hands are really white for someone in your line of work," he said lazily, tightening his grip as Jack tried to pull them away. "No, you don’t! Please step inside, my friend."
Jack held back an instant.
Jack hesitated for a moment.
"My mare?" he asked, and O'Hara noted the anxiety in his voice.
"My mare?" he asked, and O'Hara noticed the worry in his voice.
"Ye need not be after worrying about her," he said. "George!" The footman sprang forward.
"You don't need to worry about her," he said. "George!" The footman stepped forward.
"Yessir?"
"Yes, sir?"
"Ye see that mare? I want ye to ride her home. Can ye do it?"
"Do you see that mare? I want you to ride her home. Can you do that?"
"Yessir!"
"Yeah!"
"I doubt it," murmured Jack.
"I doubt it," said Jack.
So did Jenny. She refused point blank to allow this stranger to mount her. Her master had left her in one spot, and there she would stand until he chose to bid her move. In vain did the groom coax and coerce. She ran round him and seemed a transformed creature. She laid her ears flat and gnashed at the bit, ready to lash out furiously at the first opportunity.
So did Jenny. She flat-out refused to let this stranger ride her. Her master had left her in one place, and she would stay there until he told her to move. The groom tried everything to persuade and force her. She dashed around him like a completely different animal. She pinned her ears back and bit down on the bit, ready to lash out furiously at the first chance she got.
Jack watched the man's futile struggles with the ghost of a smile about his lips.
Jack watched the man struggle in vain, a faint smile playing on his lips.
"Jenny!" he said quietly, and O'Hara looked round at him sharply, frowning. Unconsciously, he had spoken naturally, and the voice was faintly familiar.
"Jenny!" he said softly, and O'Hara turned to him quickly, frowning. Without realizing it, he had spoken normally, and the voice felt slightly familiar.
Jenny twitched the bridle from the perspiring groom and minced up to the prisoner.
Jenny took the reins from the sweaty groom and walked over to the prisoner.
"Would ye allow me to have a hand free—sir?" he asked. "Mebbe I can manage her."
"Could you let me have one hand free—sir?" he asked. "Maybe I can handle her."
Without a word Miles released him, and he caught the bridle, murmuring something unintelligible to the now quiet animal.
Without saying anything, Miles let him go, and he grabbed the bridle, murmuring something unclear to the now calm animal.
O'Hara watched the beautiful hand stroke her muzzle reassuringly, and frowned again. No ordinary highwayman this.
O'Hara watched the beautiful hand gently caress her muzzle, feeling reassured, but frowned again. This was no ordinary highway robber.
"Mount her now, will 'ee?" Jack flung at the groom, and kept a warning hand on the rein as the man obeyed. With a final pat he turned away. "She'll do now, sir."
"Are you going to get on her now?" Jack shot at the groom, keeping a warning hand on the rein as the man complied. With one last pat, he turned away. "She’s ready now, sir."
O'Hara nodded.
O'Hara nodded.
"Ye've trained her well. Get in, please."
"You've trained her well. Please get in."
Jack obeyed, and in a minute or two O'Hara jumped in after him, and the coach began to move forward.
Jack followed the instructions, and a minute or two later, O'Hara jumped in after him, and the coach started to move forward.
For a while there was silence, Carstares keeping himself well under control. It was almost unbearable to think that after this brief drive he would never set eyes on his friend again, and he wanted so badly to turn and grasp that strong hand....
For a moment, there was silence, Carstares managing to keep his emotions in check. It was nearly impossible to accept that after this short ride, he would never see his friend again, and he desperately wanted to turn and grasp that strong hand...
Miles turned in his seat and tried to see the masked face in the darkness.
Miles turned in his seat and tried to see the masked face in the darkness.
"Ye are a gentleman?" he asked, going straight to the point.
"Are you a gentleman?" he asked, getting straight to the point.
Jack was prepared for this.
Jack was ready for this.
"Me, sir? Lor' no, sir!"
"Me, sir? Oh no, sir!"
"I do not believe ye. Don't be forgettin' I've seen your hands!"
"I don't believe you. Don't forget I've seen your hands!"
"Hands, sir?" in innocent bewilderment.
"Hands, sir?" in innocent confusion.
"Sure, ye don't think I'd be believing ye an ordinary rogue, with hands like that?"
"Sure, you don't think I would believe you're just an ordinary scoundrel with hands like that?"
"I don't rightly understand ye, sir?"
"I don't really understand you, sir?"
"Bejabers then, ye'll be understanding me tomorrow!"
"Wow, you'll get me tomorrow!"
"To-morrow, sir?"
"Tomorrow, sir?"
"Certainly. Ye may as well tell me now as then. I'm not such a daft fool as I look, and I know a gentleman when I see one, even an he does growl at me as you do!" he chuckled. "And I'd an odd feeling I knew ye when ye spoke to the mare. I'd be loth to send a friend to the gallows."
"Sure. You might as well tell me now as later. I'm not as silly as I seem, and I can recognize a gentleman when I see one, even if he growls at me like you do!" he laughed. "And I had a strange feeling I knew you when you talked to the mare. I’d hate to send a friend to the gallows."
How well Jack knew that soft, persuasive voice. His hands clenched as he forced himself to answer:
How well Jack knew that smooth, convincing voice. His hands tightened as he made himself respond:
"I don't think I've ever seen ye afore, sir."
"I don't think I've ever seen you before, sir."
"Maybe ye have not. We shall see to-morrow."
"Maybe you haven't. We'll find out tomorrow."
"What do ye mean by to-morrow, sir?" ventured Carstares uneasily.
"What do you mean by tomorrow, sir?" Carstares asked nervously.
"Sure, ye will have the honour of appearing before me, me friend."
"Sure, you'll have the honor of appearing before me, my friend."
"Before you, sir?"
"Before you, sir?"
"Why not? I'm a Justice of the Peace, heaven save the mark!"
"Why not? I'm a Justice of the Peace, for goodness' sake!"
There was a breathless pause, and then at last the funny side of it struck Jack, and his shoulders shook with suppressed laughter. The exquisite irony of it was almost too much for him. He, the Earl of Wyncham, was to be formally questioned by his friend Sir Miles O'Hara, J.P.!
There was a brief moment of silence, and then finally the humorous side of it hit Jack, and his shoulders shook with stifled laughter. The exquisite irony of it was almost too much for him. He, the Earl of Wyncham, was going to be formally questioned by his friend Sir Miles O'Hara, J.P.!
"What ails ye now, man? Ye find it amusing?" asked Miles, surprised.
"What’s bothering you now, man? Do you find it funny?" asked Miles, surprised.
"Oh, Lud, yes!" gasped Jack, and collapsed into his corner.
"Oh, Lud, yes!" gasped Jack, and fell back into his corner.
CHAPTER IX
LADY O'HARA INTERVENES
Lady O'Hara found that her big, indolent husband was unusually silent next morning at breakfast. She had not been married long enough to consent to being practically ignored, no matter what the time of day, but she had been married quite long enough to know that before she took any direct action against him, she must first allow him to assuage his appetite. Accordingly she plied him with coffee and eggs, and with a satisfied and slightly motherly air, watched him attack a sirloin of beef. She was a pretty, birdlike little lady, with big eyes, and soft brown curls escaping from under a demure but very becoming mob cap. She measured five foot nothing in her stockings, and was sometimes referred to by her large husband as the Midget. Needless to say, this flippant appellation was in no wise encouraged by the lady.
Lady O'Hara noticed that her large, lazy husband was unusually quiet the next morning at breakfast. She hadn’t been married long enough to accept being practically ignored, no matter the time of day, but she had been married long enough to understand that before taking any direct action against him, she needed to let him finish his meal first. So, she served him coffee and eggs and, with a satisfied and slightly motherly look, watched him dig into a sirloin steak. She was a pretty, delicate little woman, with big eyes and soft brown curls escaping from under a modest but very flattering mob cap. She stood just five feet tall in her stockings and was sometimes jokingly called the Midget by her large husband. Unsurprisingly, she did not encourage this nickname at all.
She decided that Miles had come to the end of his repast, and, planting two dimpled elbows on the table, she rested her small chin in her hands and looked across at him with something of the air of an inquisitive kitten.
She decided that Miles had finished his meal, and, propping her two dimpled elbows on the table, she rested her small chin in her hands and looked across at him with a curious kitten-like expression.
"Miles!"
"Miles!"
O'Hara leaned back in his chair, and at the sight of her fresh prettiness his brow cleared and he smiled.
O'Hara leaned back in his chair, and seeing her fresh beauty made him relax and smile.
"Well, asthore?"
"Well, sweetheart?"
A reproachful finger was raised and a pair of red lips pouted adorably.
A scolding finger was pointed, and a set of red lips pouted cutely.
"Now, Miles, confess you've been vastly disagreeable this morning. Twice have I spoken to you and you've not troubled to answer me—nay, let me finish! And once you growled at me like a nasty bear! Yes, sir, you did!"
"Now, Miles, admit that you've been really unpleasant this morning. I've tried to talk to you twice, and you haven't bothered to respond—no, let me finish! And once you snapped at me like a grumpy bear! Yes, you did!"
"Did I now, Molly? 'Tis a surly brute you're after thinking me, then? Troth, and I've been sore perplexed, me dear."
"Did I really, Molly? You think I'm a nasty piece of work, huh? Honestly, I've been really confused, my dear."
Lady O'Hara got up and sidled round to him.
Lady O'Hara got up and moved over to him.
"Have you so, Miles?"
"Have you, Miles?"
He flung an arm about her and drew her on to his knee.
He threw an arm around her and pulled her onto his knee.
"Sure, yes, Molly."
"Sure, okay, Molly."
"Well then, Miles, had you not better tell me what it is that troubles you?" she coaxed, laying a persuasive hand on his shoulder.
"Well then, Miles, shouldn't you tell me what's bothering you?" she encouraged, gently placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.
He smiled up at her.
He smiled at her.
"'Tis just an inquisitive puss you are!"
"You're just a curious cat!"
Again the pout.
Another pout.
"And ye should not pout your pretty lips at me if ye are not wanting me to kiss them!" he added, suiting the action to the word.
"And you shouldn't pout your pretty lips at me if you don't want me to kiss them!" he added, matching his words with action.
"But of course I do!" cried my lady, returning the kiss with fervour. "Nay, Miles, tell me."
"But of course I do!" my lady exclaimed, eagerly returning the kiss. "Come on, Miles, tell me."
"I see ye mean to have the whole tale out of me, so—"
"I see you want to hear the whole story from me, so—"
"To be sure I do!" she nodded.
"Of course I do!" she nodded.
He laid a warning finger on her lips and summoned up a mighty frown.
He put a warning finger on her lips and made a serious frown.
"Now will ye be done interrupting, me lady?"
"Now will you stop interrupting, my lady?"
Not a whit abashed, she bit the finger, pushed it away, and folding her hands in her lap, cast her eyes meekly heavenwards.
Not the least bit embarrassed, she bit the finger, pushed it away, and, folding her hands in her lap, looked up at the sky with a humble expression.
With a twinkle in his own eyes the Irishman continued:
With a sparkle in his eyes, the Irishman went on:
"Well, alanna, ye must know that yesterday evening I was at Kilroy's on a matter of business—and that reminds me, Molly, we had a hand or two at faro and the like before I left, and I had very distressing luck—"
"Well, Alanna, you should know that last night I was at Kilroy's for some business—and that reminds me, Molly, we played a hand or two of faro and other games before I left, and I had really bad luck—"
On a sudden my lady's demure air vanished.
Suddenly, my lady's calm demeanor disappeared.
"Is that so, Miles? I make no doubt the stakes were prodigious high? Pray, how much have you lost?"
"Is that so, Miles? I have no doubt the stakes were extremely high. So, how much have you lost?"
"Whisht, darlin', 'tis a mere thrifle, I assure you.... Well, as I was saying, on me way home, what should happen but that we be held up by one of these highwaymen—"
"Shh, darling, it's just a little thing, I promise you.... Well, as I was saying, on my way home, what happened but that we were held up by one of these highwaymen—"
My lady's eyes widened in horror, and two little hands clutched at his coat.
My lady’s eyes grew wide in fear, and two small hands grabbed at his coat.
"Oh, Miles!"
"Oh, Miles!"
His arm tightened round her waist.
His arm tightened around her waist.
"Sure, asthore, I'm still alive to tell the tale, though 'tis not far I'll be getting with you interrupting at every moment!"
"Sure, my dear, I'm still here to share the story, but I won't get very far with you interrupting me every moment!"
"But, Miles, how terrible! You might have been killed! And you never told me! 'Twas monstrous wicked of you, darling!"
"But, Miles, how awful! You could have been killed! And you never told me! That was really terrible of you, darling!"
"Faith, Molly, how should I be telling you when 'twas yourself that was fast asleep? Now will you whisht?"
"Faith, Molly, how should I tell you when you were the one who was fast asleep? Now will you be quiet?"
She nodded obediently, and dimpled.
She nodded and smiled.
"Well, as I say, here was this man standing in the road, pointing his pistol at me. But will ye believe me, me love, when I tell you that that same pistol was as empty as—my own?" Here he was shaken with laughter. "Lud, Molly, 'twas the drollest thing! I had me pistol in me hand, knowing 'twas unloaded, and wondering what the devil, saving your presence, was to do next, when the idea struck me that I should try to bluff me fine sir. So I cried out that his pistol was unloaded, and completely took him by surprise! Sure he hadn't time to ask himself how the devil I should be knowing that! He dropped it on the road. Afther—"
"Well, like I said, there was this guy standing in the road, pointing his gun at me. But can you believe me, my love, when I tell you that the gun was as empty as—my own?" He burst into laughter. "Wow, Molly, it was the funniest thing! I had my gun in my hand, knowing it was unloaded, and I was trying to figure out what to do next when I thought I’d try to bluff this fine gentleman. So I shouted that his gun was unloaded, and it completely took him by surprise! He didn’t have time to wonder how I knew that! He dropped it on the road. After—"
"Miles, you are becoming very Irish!"
"Miles, you're getting very Irish!"
"Never say so, alanna. After that 'twas simple enough, and me lord gave in. He held out his hands for me to bind—and here's where 'tis puzzling, Molly—I saw that they were a prodigious sight too white and fine for an ordinary highwayman. So I taxed him with it—"
"Never say that, Alanna. After that, it was easy enough, and my lord gave in. He held out his hands for me to bind—and this is where it gets puzzling, Molly—I noticed that they were astonishingly white and delicate for an ordinary highwayman. So I called him out on it—"
"'Twas a gentleman in disguise! How splendid, Miles!"
"It was a gentleman in disguise! How wonderful, Miles!"
"Will ye hold your tongue, asthore, and not be spoiling me story on me?"
"Will you keep quiet, dear, and not ruin my story for me?"
"Oh, indeed I am sorry! I will be good!"
"Oh, I'm really sorry! I'll behave!"
"—and he started and seemed monstrous put out. What's more, me dear, I heard him speak to his mare in an ordinary, gentleman's voice. Molly, ye never saw the like of that same mare! The sweetest—"
"—and he jumped and looked really angry. Plus, my dear, I heard him talk to his horse in a regular, gentlemanly voice. Molly, you've never seen a horse like that! The sweetest—"
"Pray, never mind the mare, dear! I am all agog to hear about the gentleman-highwayman!"
"Come on, don’t worry about the horse, dear! I’m really excited to hear about the gentleman highwayman!"
"Very well, me love, though 'twas a prodigious fine mare—When I heard him speak, it flashed across me brain that I knew him—no, ye don't, Molly!" His hand was over her mouth as he spoke, and her eyes danced madly. "But I could not for the life of me think where I had heard that voice: 'twas but the one word I heard him speak, ye understand, and when I held his wrists I felt that 'twas no stranger. And yet 'tis impossible. When I got him within the coach—"
"Alright, my love, even though it was a really amazing horse—When I heard him talk, it suddenly hit me that I recognized him—no, you don’t, Molly!" His hand was over her mouth as he spoke, and her eyes were wide with excitement. "But I couldn’t for the life of me remember where I had heard that voice: I only caught one word he said, you see, and when I held his wrists, it felt like I knew him. And yet it doesn’t make sense. When I got him into the coach—"
"How imprudent! He might have—"
"How reckless! He could have—"
"Whisht now! When I got him within the coach I tried to worm his identity out of him, but 'twas to no avail. But when I told him he would have to appear before me to-day, he went off into a fit of laughing, till I wondered what he was at, at all. And not another word could I get out of him after beyond 'Yes, sir,' and 'No, sir.' Still, I felt that 'twas a gentleman all the same, so I—"
"Shh now! When I got him inside the coach, I tried to figure out who he was, but it didn’t work. But when I told him he had to appear before me today, he burst out laughing, and I couldn’t understand what he was up to. After that, all I could get out of him was 'Yes, sir' and 'No, sir.' Still, I felt like he was a gentleman anyway, so I—"
He was enveloped in a rapturous embrace.
He was wrapped in a joyful hug.
"You dear Miles! You let him escape?"
"You dear Miles! You let him get away?"
"Sure, alanna, is it meself that would be doing the like? And me a Justice of the Peace withal? I told them not to handcuff me lord."
"Of course, Alanna, is it really me who would be doing that? And me a Justice of the Peace as well? I told them not to handcuff my lord."
"Oh, I do so wish you had let him escape! But if 'tis really a gentleman, you will?"
"Oh, I really wish you had let him escape! But if he's truly a gentleman, will you?"
"I will not then, asthore. I'll be sending him to await the Assizes."
"I won't be doing that, my dear. I'll be sending him to wait for his trial."
"You are very cruel, then."
"You're really cruel, then."
"But, me darlin'—"
"But, my darling—"
"And I wish to get off your knee." He drew her close.
"And I want to get off your lap." He pulled her closer.
"I'll see what can be done for your protege, Molly. But don't be forgetting he tried to kill the only husband you have!" He watched the effect of this with that humorous twinkle in his eye. But my lady was not to be put off.
"I'll see what I can do for your protégé, Molly. But don’t forget he tried to kill your only husband!" He watched how this landed with a playful glint in his eye. But my lady wasn’t going to be swayed.
"With an empty pistol? Fie on you, Miles! And may I hide behind the screen while you question him?"
"With an empty gun? Shame on you, Miles! Can I hide behind the screen while you talk to him?"
"Ye may not."
"You may not."
"But I wish so much to see him!"
"But I really want to see him!"
O'Hara shook his head with an air of finality she knew full well. However easy-going and good-natured her husband might be, there were times when he was impervious to all blandishments. So after darkly hinting that she would be nearer than he imagined, she gave up the contest to go and visit young Master David in his nursery.
O'Hara shook his head decisively, and she completely understood what that meant. No matter how easy-going and friendly her husband could be, there were moments when he was immune to all pleas. So, after subtly suggesting that she would be closer than he thought, she conceded and decided to visit young Master David in his nursery.
For some time in lock-up Carstares had cudgelled his brain to think out a possible mode of escape next day, but try as he might he could light on nothing. If only Miles were not to question him! It was hardly likely that he would be allowed to retain his mask, yet therein lay his only chance of preserving his incognito. He prayed that by some merciful providence O'Hara would either fail to recognise him or would at least pretend that he did not. Having decided that there was nothing further to be done in the matter he lay down on his extremely hard pallet, and went to sleep as if he had not a care in the world.
For a while in lock-up, Carstares had racked his brain trying to come up with a way to escape the next day, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't think of anything. If only Miles wouldn’t question him! It seemed unlikely that he would be allowed to keep his disguise, yet that was his only chance of staying anonymous. He prayed that, by some stroke of luck, O'Hara would either fail to recognize him or at least pretend he didn’t. Having decided there was nothing more he could do about it, he lay down on his very hard pallet and went to sleep as if he had no worries at all.
Next morning, after a long and wordy argument with the head gaoler on the subject of masks, he was haled in triumph to the house.
Next morning, after a lengthy and detailed argument with the chief jailer about masks, he was brought in triumph to the house.
As the little cavalcade was about to ascend the steps that led to the front door, my Lady O'Hara came gaily forth carrying a basket and a pair of scissors, and singing a snatch of song. At the sight of the highwayman the song broke off and her red lips formed a long-drawn "Oh!" She stood quite still on the top step, gazing down at my lord. The two gaolers stood aside to allow her to come down, just as a greyhound darted up the steps and flung itself against her in an exuberance of joy. My lady, none too securely balanced, reeled; the basket fell from her arm, her foot missed the next step, and she tumbled headlong down. But in the flash of an eyelid Carstares had sprung forward and received her in his arms. He lowered her gently to the ground. "I trust you are not hurt, madam?" he asked, and retrieved her basket, handing it to her.
As the small group was about to go up the steps leading to the front door, Lady O'Hara came out cheerfully with a basket and a pair of scissors, singing a few lines of a song. When she saw the highwayman, the song stopped abruptly, and her red lips formed a long "Oh!" She stood completely still on the top step, looking down at my lord. The two guards stepped aside to let her come down, just as a greyhound dashed up the steps and jumped against her in excitement. Lady O'Hara, not very steady, staggered; the basket dropped from her arm, her foot missed the next step, and she fell headfirst down. But in the blink of an eye, Carstares had rushed forward and caught her in his arms. He gently set her down on the ground. "I hope you’re not hurt, madam?" he asked, and picked up her basket, handing it back to her.
Molly took it with a smile.
Molly accepted it with a smile.
"I thank you sir, not at all; though I fear I should have injured myself quite considerably had you not been so swift in catching me. 'Twas most kind of you, I am sure!" She extended her small hand, and her eyes devoured him.
"I appreciate it, sir, really; though I worry I would have hurt myself pretty badly if you hadn't caught me so quickly. That was very kind of you, I’m sure!" She reached out her small hand, and her eyes were fixated on him.
For a moment my lord hesitated, and then, sweeping off his hat, he bowed low over the hand.
For a moment, my lord paused, and then, taking off his hat, he bowed deeply over the hand.
"'Twas less than nothing, madam," he said in his own cultivated voice. "I beg you will dismiss it from your mind." He straightened himself as the gaolers came forward, and put on his hat again.
"'It was nothing, ma'am," he said in his polished voice. "Please, try to forget about it." He stood up straighter as the guards approached and put his hat back on.
Lady O'Hara stepped aside and watched them disappear into the house. Her cheeks were rather flushed, and her eyes suspiciously bright. Suddenly she nodded her head decisively, and throwing away her luckless basket, hurried across the lawn and entered the house through a long window.
Lady O'Hara stepped aside and watched them vanish into the house. Her cheeks were a bit red, and her eyes sparkled with a strange brightness. Suddenly, she nodded her head firmly, tossed her useless basket aside, hurried across the lawn, and slipped into the house through a long window.
My lord was conducted to the library, where O'Hara sat awaiting him, and slouched forward with his hands thrust deep into his pockets and his hat still on his head.
My lord was taken to the library, where O'Hara was waiting for him, slouched forward with his hands shoved deep into his pockets and his hat still on his head.
The head gaoler eyed him gloomily, and looked pained when Carstares with studied boorishness leaned carelessly against a fine carved table.
The head jailer watched him darkly, and looked uncomfortable when Carstares, pretending to be rude, casually leaned against an elegantly carved table.
"We 'ave refrained from 'andcuffin' pris'ner, sir, at your horders," he said, in a tone that warned O'Hara that should harm come of it, on his head be the blame.
"We've held off on handcuffing the prisoner, sir, at your orders," he said, in a tone that warned O'Hara that if anything went wrong, the blame would be on him.
Miles nodded.
Miles agreed.
"Quite right," he said pleasantly, and glanced at the cloaked and masked figure before him with more suspicion than ever.
"That's true," he said kindly, looking at the cloaked and masked figure in front of him with even more suspicion.
"But I regrets to 'ave to report very hobstinate be'aviour on part of pris'ner, sir," added the gaoler impressively.
"But I regret to have to report very stubborn behavior on the part of the prisoner, sir," added the jailer impressively.
"Indeed?" said Miles gravely. "How so?"
"Really?" Miles said seriously. "How is that?"
Jack controlled an insane desire to laugh, and listened to the gaoler's complaint.
Jack stifled an overwhelming urge to laugh and listened to the jailer's complaint.
"You see the pris'ner, sir, with that great mask on 'is face? Afore we set out to come 'ere, I told 'im to take it hoff. And 'e refoosed, sir. Seeing as 'ow you gave no horders, I did not force 'im to hobey."
"You see the prisoner, sir, with that big mask on his face? Before we left to come here, I told him to take it off. And he refused, sir. Since you didn't give any orders, I didn't make him obey."
"Ah! ... Your name, please?"
"Hey! ... Can I have your name?"
"John Smith, sir," answered Carstares promptly and hoarsely. O'Hara wrote it down with a sceptical smile on his lips that Jack did not quite like.
"John Smith, sir," Carstares replied quickly and in a rough voice. O'Hara jotted it down with a skeptical smile that Jack found unsettling.
"Perhaps ye will have the goodness to unmask?"
"Could you please reveal your identity?"
There was a momentary silence.
There was a brief pause.
"Why, sir, I thought ye might allow me to keep it on?"
"Why, sir, I thought you might let me keep it?"
"Did ye now? I will not be allowing any such thing."
"Did you really? I won’t be allowing anything like that."
"But, sir—"
"But, sir—"
"'Tis impossible. Off with it!"
"That's impossible. Get rid of it!"
"Sir—"
"Hey there—"
"If ye don't take it off, I shall ask these men to assist ye," warned Miles.
"If you don't take it off, I'm going to ask these guys to help you," warned Miles.
"May I not speak with ye alone, sir?" pleaded Jack. By now O'Hara was greatly intrigued.
"Can I talk to you alone, sir?" Jack asked earnestly. By now, O'Hara was very curious.
"Ye may not. Unmask!" He was leaning half across the table, his eyes fixed on Jack's face.
"You're not allowed. Take off your mask!" He was leaning halfway across the table, his eyes locked on Jack's face.
With a quaint little laugh that made O'Hara's brows contract swiftly, my lord shrugged his shoulders French fashion and obeyed. The mask and hat were tossed lightly on to the table, and Miles found himself gazing into a pair of blue eyes that met his half defiantly, half imploringly. He drew in his breath sharply and the thin ivory rule he held snapped suddenly between his fingers. And at that crucial moment a door behind him that had stood ajar was pushed open, and my Lady O'Hara came tripping into the room.
With a charming little laugh that made O'Hara raise his eyebrows quickly, my lord shrugged his shoulders in a French style and complied. The mask and hat were casually tossed onto the table, and Miles found himself staring into a pair of blue eyes that looked at him half defiantly, half pleadingly. He inhaled sharply, and the thin ivory ruler he was holding broke suddenly between his fingers. At that crucial moment, a door behind him that was slightly open swung wide, and Lady O'Hara stepped into the room.
The two gaolers and her husband turned at once to see who it was, while Jack, who had recognised her, but had not the least idea who she was, fell to dusting his boots with his handkerchief.
The two jailers and her husband immediately turned to see who it was, while Jack, who recognized her but had no clue who she was, started dusting off his boots with his handkerchief.
O'Hara rose, and for once looked severe.
O'Hara stood up, and for once appeared stern.
"What—" he began, and stopped, for without so much as a glance at him, my lady ran towards the prisoner, crying:
"What—" he started, but stopped because, without even looking at him, my lady rushed towards the prisoner, shouting:
"Harry! Oh, Harry!"
"Harry! Oh my God, Harry!"
Jack gathered that he was the person addressed, and instantly made her an elaborate leg.
Jack realized he was the one being spoken to, and immediately gave her a grand bow.
The next moment she was tugging at the lapels of his coat, with her face upturned to his.
The next moment, she was pulling at the lapels of his coat, her face tilted up to his.
"Harry, you WICKED boy!" she cried, and added beneath her breath: "My name is Molly!"
"Harry, you naughty boy!" she exclaimed, and then added quietly, "My name is Molly!"
A laugh sprang to my lord's eyes and his beautiful smile appeared.
A laugh lit up my lord's eyes, and his gorgeous smile came forth.
In a stupefied fashion O'Hara watched him steal an arm about her waist, and place a hand beneath her chin. The next instant a kiss was planted full on the little lady's lips, and he heard Jack Carstares' voice exclaim:
In a dazed way, O'Hara watched him wrap an arm around her waist and lift her chin with his hand. The next moment, he kissed the small lady on the lips, and he heard Jack Carstares' voice shout:
"Fie on you, Molly, for a spoil-sport! Here had I fooled Miles to the top of my bent—and 'pon rep.! he scarce knows me yet!"
"Shame on you, Molly, for being a killjoy! I had tricked Miles to the best of my ability—and to be honest, he hardly knows me yet!"
My lady disengaged herself, blushing.
My lady pulled away, blushing.
"Oh, Miles, you do know Harry—my cousin Harry?"
"Oh, Miles, you know Harry—my cousin Harry?"
O'Hara collected his scattered wits and rose nobly to the occasion.
O'Hara gathered his thoughts and stepped up to the challenge.
"Of course I do, me dear, though at first he gave me such a shock, I was near dumbfounded. Ye are a mad, scatter-brained fellow to play such a thrick upon us, devil take ye!" He laid his hands on Jack's shoulders. "Pray, what did ye do it for, boy?"
"Of course I do, my dear, but at first he shocked me so much that I was almost speechless. You’re a crazy, scatter-brained guy to pull such a trick on us, damn you!" He put his hands on Jack's shoulders. "Please, what did you do it for, kid?"
Jack's brain worked swiftly.
Jack's mind worked quickly.
"Why, Miles, never tell me you've forgot our wager! Did I not swear I'd have you at a disadvantage—to be even with you for that night at Jasper's? But what must you do but see my pistol was unloaded and make me lose my wager! Still, 'twas worth that and a night in gaol to see your face when I unmasked!"
"Why, Miles, don’t tell me you forgot about our bet! Didn’t I promise I’d catch you off guard—to get back at you for that night at Jasper’s? But what do you do? You saw my pistol was unloaded and made me lose the bet! Still, it was worth that and a night in jail just to see your face when I took off my mask!"
O'Hara shook him slightly, laughing, and turned to the two amazed gaolers. The senior gaoler met his humorous glance with a cold and indignant stare, and gave a prodigious sniff.
O'Hara shook him a bit, laughing, and turned to the two surprised guards. The senior guard met his joking look with a cold and angry glare, and let out a huge sniff.
"Me good fellows," drawled Miles, "I'm mighty sorry ye've been worried over me young cousin here. He's fooled us all it appears, but now there's nought to be done in the matter, though I've a mind to send him to await the next sessions!" He slipped a guinea into each curiously ready palm, and replied to the head gaoler's haughty bow with a pleasant nod. In silence he watched them leave the room shaking their heads over the incomprehensible ways of the gentry. Then he turned and looked across at Carstares.
"Listen up, everyone," Miles drawled, "I'm really sorry you've been worried about my young cousin here. It seems he's tricked us all, but there's nothing we can do about it now, though I'm tempted to send him to wait for the next court session!" He slipped a guinea into each eager palm and responded to the head jailer's arrogant bow with a friendly nod. In silence, he watched them leave the room, shaking their heads at the baffling ways of the upper class. Then he turned and looked over at Carstares.
CHAPTER X
LADY O'HARA RETIRES
For a long minute silence reigned, all three actors in the little comedy listening to the heavy footsteps retreating down the passage, Carstares with one arm still around my lady's waist and a rather strained look on his face. Molly instinctively felt that something beyond her ken was in the air, and glanced fearfully up at the white face above her. The expression in the blue eyes fixed on her husband made her turn sharply to look at him. She found that he was staring at my lord as though he saw a ghost: She wanted to speak, to relieve the tension, but all words stuck in her throat, and she could only watch the denouement breathlessly. At last O'Hara moved, coming slowly towards them, reading John's countenance. Some of the wonder went out of his face, and, as if he sensed the other's agony of mind, he smiled suddenly and laid his hands once more on the straight, stiff shoulders.
For a long moment, silence hung in the air, with all three actors in the little comedy listening to the heavy footsteps fading down the hallway. Carstares had one arm still around my lady's waist and looked a bit strained. Molly instinctively sensed something beyond her understanding was happening and glanced fearfully up at the pale face above her. The expression in the blue eyes fixed on her husband made her turn quickly to look at him. She found he was staring at my lord as if he were seeing a ghost. She wanted to say something to ease the tension, but all the words got stuck in her throat, and she could only watch the denouement anxiously. Finally, O'Hara moved, slowly approaching them and trying to read John's expression. Some of the wonder faded from his face, and as if he picked up on the other's mental anguish, he suddenly smiled and placed his hands once more on the upright, stiff shoulders.
"Jack, ye rascal, what do ye mean by hugging and kissing me wife under me very eyes?"
"Jack, you troublemaker, what do you mean by hugging and kissing my wife right in front of me?"
Molly all at once remembered the position of her "Cousin Harry's" arm, and gave a little gasp, whisking herself away.
Molly suddenly remembered how "Cousin Harry" had his arm positioned and let out a small gasp, quickly moving away.
My lord put out his hands and strove to thrust his friend off.
My lord extended his hands and tried to push his friend away.
"Miles, don't forget—don't forget—what I am!"
"Miles, remember who I am!"
The words were forced out, but his head was held high.
The words came out with difficulty, but he kept his head held high.
"Tare an' ouns, man! And is it meself that'll be caring what ye may or may not be? Oh, Jack, Jack, I'm so pleased to see ye, that I can scarce realise 'tis yourself I am looking at! When did ye come to England, and what-a-plague are you doing in that costume?" He jerked his head to where John's mask lay, and wrung the hand he held as though he would never stop.
"Tare and ounces, man! And am I supposed to care about what you are or aren't? Oh, Jack, Jack, I'm so happy to see you that I can hardly believe I'm actually looking at you! When did you get to England, and what on earth are you doing in that outfit?" He nodded toward John's mask and squeezed the hand he held as if he never wanted to let go.
"I've been in England a year. As to the mask—!" He shrugged and laughed.
"I've been in England for a year. As for the mask—!" He shrugged and laughed.
Lady O'Hara pushed in between them.
Lady O'Hara squeezed in between them.
"But please I do not understand!" she said plaintively.
"But please, I don’t understand!" she said sadly.
Carstares bowed over her hand.
Carstares kissed her hand.
"May I be permitted to thank you for your kindly intervention, my lady? And to congratulate Miles on his marriage?"
"Can I thank you for your kind help, my lady? And congratulate Miles on his marriage?"
She dimpled charmingly and curtsied. Her husband caught her round the waist.
She smiled charmingly and curtsied. Her husband wrapped his arms around her waist.
"Ay, the saucy minx! Oh, me cousin Harry, forsooth! If it had been anyone but Jack I should be angry with ye, asthore, for 'twas a wicked thrick to play entirely!"
"Ay, the cheeky minx! Oh, my cousin Harry, really! If it had been anyone but Jack, I would be mad at you, sweetheart, because that was a terrible trick to pull!"
She patted his hand and smiled across at Jack.
She patted his hand and smiled at Jack.
"Of course, I would never have done such a forward thing had I not known that he was indeed a gentleman—and had he not saved me from sudden death!" she added as an afterthought.
"Of course, I would never have done something so bold if I hadn't known he was truly a gentleman—and if he hadn't saved me from a terrible fate!" she added as an afterthought.
Miles looked sharply round at her and then at Carstares.
Miles shot a quick glance at her and then at Carstares.
"What's this?"
"What's this?"
"My lady exaggerates," smiled my lord. "'Tis merely that I had the honour to catch her as she fell down the steps this morning."
"My lady is exaggerating," my lord smiled. "It's just that I had the honor of catching her when she fell down the steps this morning."
O'Hara looked relieved.
O'Hara seemed relieved.
"Ye are not hurt, alanna?"
"You’re not hurt, alanna?"
"Gracious, no! But I had to do something to show my gratitude—and I was sure that you would never expose my fraud—so I—But," as a sudden thought struck her, "you seem to know my highwayman!"
"Of course not! But I needed to do something to show my appreciation—and I was sure you would never reveal my deception—so I—But," as a sudden thought occurred to her, "you seem to know my highwayman!"
"Sure an' I do, Molly. 'Tis none other than Jack Carstares of whom ye've often heard me speak!"
"Of course I do, Molly. It's none other than Jack Carstares, the one you've often heard me talk about!"
She turned round eyes of wonderment upon my lord.
She looked at my lord with eyes full of wonder.
"Can it be—is it possible that you are my husband's dearest friend—Lord John?"
"Could it be—are you really my husband's closest friend—Lord John?"
Jack flushed and bowed.
Jack blushed and bowed.
"I was once—madam," he said stiffly.
"I used to be—ma'am," he said stiffly.
"Once!" she scoffed. "Oh, if you could but hear him speak of you! But I'll let you hear him speak to you, which perhaps you'll enjoy more. I know you've a prodigious great deal to say to one another, so I shall run away and leave you alone." She smiled graciously upon him, blew an airy kiss to her husband and went quickly out of the room.
"Once!" she said with a laugh. "Oh, if only you could hear him talk about you! But I'll let you hear him talk to you, which you might enjoy more. I know you both have a lot to say to each other, so I’ll step out and leave you alone." She smiled warmly at him, blew a playful kiss to her husband, and quickly left the room.
Carstares closed the door behind her and came back to O'Hara, who had flung himself back into his chair, trying, manlike, to conceal the excitement he was feeling.
Carstares shut the door behind her and returned to O'Hara, who had thrown himself back into his chair, attempting, like a man, to hide the excitement he was feeling.
"Come, sit ye down, Jack, and let me have the whole story!"
"Come, sit down, Jack, and tell me the whole story!"
My lord divested himself of his long cloak and shook out his hitherto tucked-up ruffles. From the pocket of his elegant scarlet riding coat he drew a snuff-box, which he opened languidly. With his eyes resting quizzically on O'Hara's face, he took a delicate pinch of snuff and minced across the room.
My lord took off his long cloak and shook out his previously tucked-up ruffles. From the pocket of his stylish red riding coat, he pulled out a snuff box and opened it lazily. With a curious look on O'Hara's face, he took a small pinch of snuff and walked gracefully across the room.
Miles laughed.
Miles chuckled.
"What's this?"
"What's this about?"
"This, my dear friend, is Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart.!" He bowed with great flourish.
"This, my dear friend, is Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart.!" He bowed with great flair.
"Ye look it. But come over here, Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart., and tell me everything."
"You look it. But come over here, Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart., and tell me everything."
Jack perched on the edge of the desk and swung his leg.
Jack sat on the edge of the desk and swung his leg.
"Well really, I do not think there is much to tell that you do not already know, Miles. You know all about Dare's card-party, for instance, precisely six years ago?"
"Well, honestly, I don’t think there’s much to share that you don’t already know, Miles. You’re already aware of Dare’s card party, for example, exactly six years ago?"
"'Tis just exactly what I do not know!" retorted O'Hara.
"That's exactly what I don't know!" O'Hara shot back.
"You surprise me! I thought the tale was rife."
"You surprise me! I thought the story was full of twists."
"Now, Jack, will ye have done drawling at me? Don't be forgetting I'm your friend—"
"Now, Jack, will you stop dragging this out? Don't forget I'm your friend—"
"But are you? If you know the truth about me, do you feel inclined to call me friend?"
"But are you? If you really know the truth about me, do you want to call me a friend?"
"There never was a time when I would not have been proud to call ye friend, as ye would very well have known, had ye been aught but a damned young hothead! I heard that crazy tale about the card-party, but do ye think I believed it?"
"There was never a time when I wouldn't have been proud to call you a friend, as you would have known if you weren't such a reckless young hothead! I heard that wild story about the card game, but do you think I believed it?"
"It was the obvious thing to do."
"It was the clear choice to make."
"Maybe, but I fancy I know ye just a little too well to believe any cock-and-bull story I'm told about ye. And even if I had been fool enough to have believed it, do ye think I'd be going back on ye? Sure, 'tis a poor friend I'd be!"
"Maybe, but I think I know you just a little too well to believe any nonsense I'm told about you. And even if I had been foolish enough to believe it, do you think I’d turn my back on you? Sure, I’d be a terrible friend!"
Jack stared down at the toe of his right boot in silence.
Jack stared silently at the toe of his right boot.
"I know something more than we guessed happened at that same party, and I have me suspicions, but 'tis your affair, and whatever ye did ye had your reasons for. But, Jack, why in the name of wonder must ye fly off to the devil alone knows where, without so much as a good-bye to anyone?"
"I know something more than we thought happened at that party, and I have my suspicions, but it's your business, and whatever you did, you had your reasons. But, Jack, why on earth do you have to run off to who knows where without even saying goodbye to anyone?"
Carstares never raised his eyes from the contemplation of that boot. He spoke with difficulty.
Carstares never looked away from that boot. He spoke with difficulty.
"Miles—in my place—would you not have done the same?"
"Miles—if you were in my situation—wouldn't you have done the same?"
"Well—"
"Okay—"
"You know you would. Was it likely that I should inflict myself on you at such a time? What would you have thought of me had I done so?"
"You know you would. Was it likely that I would impose myself on you at a time like this? What would you have thought of me if I had done that?"
O'Hara brought his hand down smartly on the other's knee.
O'Hara slapped his hand down sharply on the other person's knee.
"I'd have thought ye less of a young fool! I would have gone away with ye, and nothing would have stopped me!"
"I would have thought you were less of a young fool! I would have gone away with you, and nothing would have stopped me!"
Jack looked up and met his eyes.
Jack looked up and locked eyes with him.
"I know," he said. "'Twas the thought of that—and—and—I could not be sure. How should I know whether you would even receive me? Last night—last night—I was horribly afraid...."
"I know," he said. "It was the thought of that—and—and—I couldn't be sure. How could I know if you would even welcome me? Last night—last night—I was really scared..."
The hand on his knee tightened.
The hand on his knee gripped tighter.
"Ye foolish boy! Ye foolish boy!"
"You're such a foolish boy! You're such a foolish boy!"
Bit by bit he drew the story of the past six years out of Carstares, and though it was a very modified version, Miles understood his friend well enough to read between the lines.
Bit by bit, he pulled the story of the last six years from Carstares, and even though it was a heavily edited version, Miles knew his friend well enough to read between the lines.
"And now," said Jack, when the recital was over, "tell me about yourself. When did you marry the attractive lady whom I have just been kissing?"
"And now," Jack said when the performance was finished, "tell me about yourself. When did you marry the beautiful woman I was just kissing?"
"Ye rogue! I married Molly three years ago. 'Tis a real darling she is, isn't she? And upstairs there's a little chap—your godson."
"Hey, you rascal! I married Molly three years ago. She's such a sweetheart, isn't she? And upstairs, there's a little guy—your godson."
"You lucky fellow! My godson, you say? Could you not find anyone more worthy for that? I want to see him."
"You lucky guy! My godson, you say? Couldn't you find someone more deserving of that? I want to meet him."
"So ye shall presently. Have ye seen Richard?"
"So you will soon. Have you seen Richard?"
"A year ago I held up his coach. 'Twas dark, and I could scarce see him, but I thought he seemed aged."
"A year ago, I stopped his coach. It was dark, and I could barely see him, but I thought he looked old."
"Aged! Ye wouldn't be afther knowing him! 'Tis an old man he is. Though I swear 'tis no wonder with that hussy about the house! Lord, Jack, you were well out of that affair with her ladyship!"
"Aging! You wouldn’t know him! He’s an old man. Though I swear it’s no surprise with that troublemaker around the house! Man, Jack, you really dodged a bullet getting out of that situation with her ladyship!"
Carstares nursed his foot reflectively.
Carstares reflected while nursing his foot.
"Lavinia? What ails her?"
"Lavinia? What's wrong with her?"
"Nought that I know of, save it be her shrewish temper. 'Tis a dog's life she leads poor Dick."
"Nothin' that I know of, except her nagging temper. It's a rough life she gives poor Dick."
"Do you mean to say she does not love Dick?"
"Are you saying she doesn't love Dick?"
"I cannot say—sometimes she's as affectionate as you please, but at others she treats him to a fine exhibition of rage. And the money she spends! Of course, she married him for what she could get. There was never anything else to count with her."
"I can't say—sometimes she's as loving as you could want, but at other times she gives him a great show of anger. And the money she spends! Of course, she married him for what she could gain. There was never anything else that mattered to her."
Jack sat very still.
Jack sat still.
"And anyone but a young fool like yourself would have seen that!"
"And anyone other than a young idiot like you would have noticed that!"
A gleam of amusement shot into the wistful blue eyes.
A spark of amusement flickered in the nostalgic blue eyes.
"Probably. Yourself, for instance?"
"Probably. How about you?"
O'Hara chuckled.
O'Hara laughed.
"Oh, ay, I knew! 'Twas the money she was after all along; and now there's not so much, it seems, as Dick won't touch a penny that belongs to you."
"Oh, yes, I knew! It was the money she wanted all along; and now there's not so much left that Dick won't touch a penny that belongs to you."
"M'm. Warburton told me. Foolish of him."
"M'm. Warburton told me. That was foolish of him."
A grunt was the sole response.
A grunt was the only reply.
Jack's eyes narrowed a little as he gazed out of the window. "So Lavinia never cared? Lord, what a mix-up! And Dick?"
Jack squinted slightly as he looked out the window. "So Lavinia never cared? Wow, what a mess! And Dick?"
"I'm afraid he still does."
"I'm afraid he still does."
"Poor old Dick! Devil take the woman! Does she bully him? I know what he is—always ready to give in."
"Poor old Dick! Damn that woman! Does she get on his nerves? I know what he’s like—always willing to back down."
"I am not so sure. Yet I'll swear if 'twere not for John his life would be a misery. He misses you, Jack."
"I’m not so sure. But I’ll swear if it weren’t for John, his life would be a nightmare. He misses you, Jack."
"Who is John?"
"Who's John?"
"Did not Warburton tell you? John is the hope of the house. He's four and a half, and as spoilt a little rascal as you could wish for."
"Didn't Warburton tell you? John is the family's hope. He's four and a half, and as much of a spoiled little brat as you could want."
"Dick's child? Good Lord!"
"Dick's kid? Oh my gosh!"
"Ay, Dick's child and your nephew." He broke off and looked into the other's face. "Jack, cannot this mystery be cleared up? Couldn't ye go back?" He was clasping Jack's hand, but it was withdrawn, and the eyes looking down into his were suddenly bored and a little cold.
"Ay, Dick's kid and your nephew." He stopped and looked into the other’s face. "Jack, can’t we figure this mystery out? Can’t you go back?" He was holding Jack's hand, but it was pulled away, and the eyes looking down at him were suddenly disinterested and a bit cold.
"I know of no mystery," said Carstares.
"I don't know of any mystery," said Carstares.
"Jack, old man, will ye be afther shutting me out of your confidence?"
"Jack, old man, are you really going to shut me out of your trust?"
A faint, sweet smile curved the fine lips.
A soft, sweet smile curled the delicate lips.
"Let us talk of the weather, Miles, or my mare. Anything rather than this painful subject."
"Let's talk about the weather, Miles, or my horse. Anything but this awkward topic."
With an impatient movement O'Hara flung back his chair and strode over to the window with his back to my lord. Jack's eyes followed him seriously.
With an impatient gesture, O'Hara pushed back his chair and walked over to the window, turning his back to my lord. Jack watched him intently.
"If ye cannot trust me, sure I've no more to say, thin!" flashed O'Hara. "It seems ye do not value your friends too highly!"
“If you can’t trust me, then I have nothing else to say!” O'Hara snapped. “It looks like you don’t value your friends very much!”
My lord said never a word. But the hand that rested on the desk clenched suddenly. O'Hara wheeled about and came back to his side.
My lord didn’t say a word. But the hand resting on the desk suddenly tightened into a fist. O'Hara turned around and returned to his side.
"Sure, Jack, I never meant that! Forgive me bad temper!"
"Of course, Jack, I didn’t mean that! Sorry for my bad mood!"
Carstares slipped off the table and straightened himself, linking his arm in the Irishman's.
Carstares got down from the table and straightened up, linking his arm with the Irishman's.
"Whisht, Miles, as you'd say yourself," he laughed, "I know that. 'Tis not that I don't trust you, but—"
"Shh, Miles, as you’d say yourself," he laughed, "I get that. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but—"
"I understand. I'll not ask ye any more about it at all. Instead, answer me this: what made ye come out with unloaded pistols?"
"I get it. I won't ask you about it anymore. Instead, tell me this: why did you come out with unloaded guns?"
The laugh died out of Carstares' face.
The smile faded from Carstares' face.
"Oh, just carelessness!" he answered shortly, and he thought of the absent Jim with a tightening of the lips.
"Oh, just careless!" he replied briefly, and he thought of the missing Jim with a tightening of his lips.
"'Twas that very same reason with meself thin!" Jack stared at him.
"That was the exact same reason for me too!" Jack stared at him.
"Miles, don't tell me yours were unloaded, too?"
"Miles, please don't tell me yours were unloaded as well?"
"'Deed an' they were! Ecod, Jack! 'tis the best joke I've heard for a twelvemonth." They both started to laugh. "Sure 'twas bluff on my part, Jack, when I told ye yours was unloaded. And me lady was determined to set you free from the moment I told her all about it this morning. We were sure ye were no ordinary highwayman, though I was a fool not to have known ye right away. But now I have found ye out, ye'll stay with us—Cousin Harry?"
"'Indeed they were! Wow, Jack! That's the best joke I've heard in a year." They both started to laugh. "It was definitely a bluff on my part, Jack, when I told you yours was unloaded. And my lady was set on freeing you from the moment I told her everything this morning. We were sure you were no ordinary highwayman, though I was a fool not to recognize you right away. But now that I've figured you out, you’ll be staying with us—Cousin Harry?"
"I cannot thank you enough, Miles, but I will not do that. I must get back to Jim."
"I can't thank you enough, Miles, but I won't do that. I need to get back to Jim."
"And who the devil is Jim?"
"And who the heck is Jim?"
"My servant. He'll be worried nigh to death over me. Nay, do not press me, I could not stay here, Miles. You must see for yourself 'tis impossible—Jack Carstares does not exist; only Anthony Ferndale is left."
"My servant. He'll be worried sick about me. No, don't push me, I can't stay here, Miles. You have to see for yourself it's impossible—Jack Carstares doesn't exist; only Anthony Ferndale remains."
"Jack, dear man, can I not—"
"Jack, my dear, can’t I—"
"No, Miles, you can do nothing, though 'tis like you to want to help, and I do thank you. But—oh well! ... What about my mare?"
"No, Miles, there's nothing you can do, even though it's typical of you to want to help, and I really appreciate it. But—oh well! ... What about my mare?"
"Plague take me if I'd not forgotten! Jack, that scoundrel of mine let her strain her fetlock. I'm demmed sorry."
"Plague take me if I didn't forget! Jack, that scoundrel of mine, let her strain her fetlock. I'm really sorry."
"Poor Jenny! I'll swear she gave him an exciting ride, though."
"Poor Jenny! I swear she gave him an exciting ride, though."
"I'll be trying to buy her off ye, Jack, if I see much of her. 'Tis a little beauty she is."
"I'll be trying to buy her off you, Jack, if I see too much of her. She's a real beauty."
"I'm not selling, though I intended to ask you to keep her, if—"
"I'm not selling, but I meant to ask you to keep her, if—"
A quick pressure on his arm arrested him.
A quick grip on his arm stopped him.
"That will do! I'm too heavy for her anyway."
"That's enough! I'm too heavy for her anyway."
"So was that devil of a groom you put on her."
"So was that terrible groom you picked for her."
"Ay. I'm a fool."
"Yeah. I'm an idiot."
"I always knew that."
"I always knew that."
"Whisht now, Jack! Ye'll have to take one of my nags while she heals, if ye won't stay with us. Can ye trust her to me for a week, do ye suppose?"
"Shh now, Jack! You'll need to take one of my horses while she recovers, if you won't stay with us. Do you think you can trust her with me for a week?"
"I don't know. It seems as though I must—oh, I retract, I retract. You are altogether too large, the day is too hot, and my cravat too nicely tied—Egad, Miles! I wish—oh, I wish we were boys again, and—Yes. When may I see your son and heir?"
"I don't know. It feels like I have to—oh, I take that back, I take that back. You’re just way too big, it’s way too hot out, and my tie is way too neatly done—Wow, Miles! I really—oh, I really wish we were boys again, and—Yes. When can I meet your son and heir?"
"Sure, ye may come now and find Molly, who'll be aching for the sight of you. Afther you, Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart!"
"Sure, you can come now and find Molly, who will be eager to see you. After you, Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart!"
CHAPTER XI
MY LORD TURNS RESCUER AND COMES NIGH ENDING HIS LIFE
Late that afternoon Carstares left Thurze House on one of his friend's horses. He waved a very regretful farewell to O'Hara and his lady, promising to let them know his whereabouts and to visit them again soon. O'Hara had extracted a solemn promise that if ever he got into difficulties he would let him know:
Late that afternoon, Carstares left Thurze House on one of his friend's horses. He waved a regretful goodbye to O'Hara and his lady, promising to keep them updated on where he was and to come visit again soon. O'Hara had gotten him to promise seriously that if he ever found himself in trouble, he would let him know.
"For I'm not letting ye drift gaily out of me life again, and that's flat."
"For I’m not letting you drift happily out of my life again, and that’s final."
Jack had assented gladly enough—to have a friend once more was such bliss—and had given Miles the name of the inn and the village where he would find him, for O'Hara had insisted on bringing the mare over himself. So Carstares rode off to Trencham and to Jim, with the memory of a very hearty handshake in his mind. He smiled a little as he thought of his friend's words when he had shown himself reluctant to give the required promise:
Jack was happy to agree—having a friend again felt incredible—and he told Miles the name of the inn and the village where he could find him, since O'Hara insisted on bringing the mare over himself. So Carstares rode off to Trencham and to Jim, remembering a warm handshake. He smiled a bit as he recalled his friend's words when he had been hesitant to make the promise.
"Ye obstinate young devil, ye'll do as I say, and no nonsense, or ye don't leave this house!"
"You're a stubborn young devil, and you'll do what I say, no arguments, or you won't leave this house!"
For six years no one had ordered him to obey; it had been he who had done all the ordering. Somehow it was very pleasant to be told what to do, especially by Miles.
For six years, no one had told him to obey; he had been the one giving all the orders. Somehow, it felt really nice to be told what to do, especially by Miles.
He turned down a lane and wondered what Jim was thinking. That he was waiting at the Green Man, he was certain, for those had been his orders. He was annoyed with the man over the incident of the pistols, for he had inspected them and discovered that they were indeed unloaded. Had his captor been other than O'Hara, on whom he could not fire, such carelessness might have proved his undoing. Apart from that, culpable negligence always roused his wrath. A rather warm twenty minutes was in store for Salter.
He turned down a lane and wondered what Jim was thinking. He was sure Jim was waiting at the Green Man, since that was the plan. He felt annoyed with Jim over the pistol incident because he had checked them and found they were actually unloaded. If his captor had been someone other than O'Hara, whom he couldn't shoot, that kind of carelessness could have been dangerous. Besides that, he always got angry over irresponsible behavior. Salter was in for a pretty warm twenty minutes.
For quite an hour Carstares proceeded on his way with no mishaps nor adventures, and then, suddenly, as he rounded a corner of a deserted road—little more than a cart-track—an extraordinary sight met his eyes. In the middle of the road stood a coach, and by it, covering the men on the box with two large pistols, was a seedy-looking ruffian, while two others were engaged in what appeared to be a life-and-death struggle at the coach-door.
For almost an hour, Carstares continued on his way without any trouble or excitement, and then, suddenly, as he turned a corner on a deserted road—barely more than a dirt path—he was faced with an incredible sight. In the middle of the road stood a coach, and next to it, pointing two large pistols at the men on the box, was a shabby-looking thug, while two others were caught up in what looked like a life-and-death fight at the coach door.
Jacked reined-in his horse and rose in his stirrups to obtain a better view. Then his eyes flashed, and he whistled softly to himself. For the cause of all the turmoil was a slight, graceful girl of not more than nineteen or twenty. She was frenziedly resisting the efforts of her captors to drag her to another coach, further up the road. Jack could see that she was dark and very lovely.
Jacked pulled back on his horse and stood in his stirrups to get a better look. Then his eyes widened, and he softly whistled to himself. The source of all the chaos was a slender, elegant girl of about nineteen or twenty. She was fiercely fighting against her captors, who were trying to pull her to another carriage further down the road. Jack could see that she was dark-haired and very beautiful.
Another, elderly lady, was most valiantly impeding operations by clawing and striking at one of the men's arms, scolding and imploring all in one breath. Jack's gaze went from her to a still, silent figure at the side of the road in the shadow of the hedge, evidently the stage-manager. "It seems I must take a hand in this," he told himself, and laughed joyously as he fixed on his mask and dismounted. He tethered his mount to a young sapling, took a pistol from its holster, and ran softly and swiftly under the lea of the hedge up to the scene of disaster, just as the man who covered the unruly and vociferous pair on the box made ready to fire.
Another elderly lady was bravely blocking the way by scratching and hitting one of the men’s arms, scolding and begging all at once. Jack’s eyes shifted from her to a quiet, still figure by the side of the road in the shade of the hedge, clearly the stage manager. "Looks like I have to get involved," he thought to himself, laughing cheerfully as he put on his mask and got off his horse. He tied his horse to a young sapling, took a pistol from its holster, and quietly ran under the cover of the hedge towards the scene of the chaos, just as the man who was keeping an eye on the loud and unruly pair on the box was getting ready to fire.
Jack's bullet took him neatly in the neck, and without a sound he crumpled up, one of his pistols exploding harmlessly as it fell to earth.
Jack's bullet hit him cleanly in the neck, and without making a sound, he collapsed, one of his pistols going off harmlessly as it hit the ground.
With an oath the silent onlooker wheeled round to face the point of my lord's gleaming blade.
With a curse, the silent bystander turned to face the tip of my lord's shining sword.
Carstares drew in his breath sharply in surprise as he saw the white face of his Grace of Andover.
Carstares gasped in surprise when he saw the pale face of the Duke of Andover.
"Damn you!" said Tracy calmly, and sprang back, whipping out his own rapier.
"Damn you!" Tracy said calmly, jumping back and pulling out his own rapier.
"Certainly," agreed Jack pleasantly. "On guard, M. le Duc!"
"Sure," Jack replied cheerfully. "Get ready, M. le Duc!"
Tracy's lips curled back in a snarl. His eyes were almost shut. Over his shoulder he ordered curtly:
Tracy's lips curled back in a snarl. His eyes were nearly closed. Over his shoulder, he barked:
"Keep watch over the girl. I will attend to this young jackanapes."
"Watch over the girl. I’ll handle this young troublemaker."
On the word the blades clashed.
On the word, the blades clashed.
Jack's eyes danced with the sheer joy of battle, and his point snicked in and out wickedly. He knew Tracy of old for an expert swordsman, and he began warily.
Jack's eyes sparkled with excitement for the fight, and his blade darted in and out with precision. He was familiar with Tracy's reputation as an expert swordsman, so he approached cautiously.
The girl's persecutors retained a firm hold on either arm, but all their thoughts were centred on the duel. The men on the box got out their blunderbuss, ready to fire should the need arise, and the girl herself watched breathlessly, red lips apart, and eyes aglow with fright, indignation, and excitement. As for the old lady, she positively bobbed up and down shrieking encouragement to Carstares.
The girl’s tormentors held tightly to each of her arms, but all their focus was on the duel. The men in the front got out their blunderbuss, prepared to fire if necessary, while the girl herself watched with bated breath, her red lips parted, and her eyes shining with fear, anger, and thrill. As for the old lady, she was bouncing up and down, shouting encouragement to Carstares.
The blades hissed continuously against one another; time after time the Duke thrust viciously, and ever his point was skilfully parried. He was absolutely calm, and his lips sneered. Who it was that he was fighting, he had not the faintest idea; he only knew that his opponent had recognised him, and must be speedily silenced. Therefore he fought with deadly grimness and purpose. Carstares, on the other hand, had no intention of killing his Grace. He had never liked him in the old days, but he was far too good-natured to contemplate any serious bloodshed. He was so used to Tracy's little affairs that he had not been filled with surprise when he discovered who the silent figure was. He did not like interfering with Belmanoir, but, on the other hand, he could no more stand by and see a woman assaulted than he could fly. So he fought on with the idea of disarming his Grace, so as to have him at a disadvantage and to be able to command his withdrawal from the scene. Once he feinted cleverly, and lunged, and a little blood trickled down over the Duke's hand. No sign made Belmanoir, except that his eyelids flickered a moment and his play became more careful.
The blades hissed continuously against each other; time and again, the Duke thrust viciously, and his point was skillfully parried. He was completely calm, and his lips curled into a sneer. He had no idea who he was fighting; he just knew that his opponent recognized him and needed to be quickly silenced. So, he fought with deadly seriousness and focus. Carstares, on the other hand, had no intention of killing his Grace. He had never liked him back in the day, but he was far too good-natured to consider serious violence. He was so accustomed to Tracy's little troubles that he wasn't surprised to find out who the silent figure was. He didn't like interfering with Belmanoir, but he couldn't just stand by and watch a woman get attacked. So, he continued to fight, aiming to disarm his Grace to put him at a disadvantage and force him to leave. At one point, he feinted skillfully and lunged, causing a little blood to trickle down the Duke's hand. Belmanoir didn’t react, except for a brief flicker of his eyelids, and his movements became more cautious.
Once the Duke thrust in tierce and Jack's sword arm wavered an instant, and a splash of crimson appeared on his sleeve. He, for the most part, remained on the defensive, waiting for the Duke to tire. Soon his Grace's breath began to come unevenly and fast, and beads of moisture started on his forehead. Yet never did the sneer fade nor his temper go; he had himself well in hand, and although his face was livid, and his brain on fire with fury, no trace of it showed itself in his sword-play.
Once the Duke lunged in tierce, Jack's sword arm wavered for a moment, and a splash of crimson appeared on his sleeve. For the most part, he stayed on the defensive, waiting for the Duke to tire. Soon, His Grace's breathing became uneven and rapid, and beads of sweat started forming on his forehead. Yet, the sneer never left his face, nor did his temper falter; he had himself well under control, and even though his face was pale and his mind was raging with anger, none of it showed in his swordplay.
Then Carstares changed his tactics, and began to put into practice all the arts and subtleties of fence that he had learnt abroad. He seemed made of steel and set on wires, so agile and untireable was he. Time after time he leapt nimbly aside, evading some wicked thrust, and all the while he was driving his Grace back and back. He was not panting, and now and again he laughed softly and happily. The blood from the wound on his arm was dripping steadily on to the ground, yet it seemed to Tracy to affect him not at all. But Jack himself knew that he was losing strength rapidly, and must make an end.
Then Carstares changed his approach and started to use all the skills and tricks of fencing that he had learned abroad. He seemed made of steel and tightly wound, so agile and tireless was he. Again and again, he leapt aside nimbly, dodging some vicious thrust, all while pushing his Grace further back. He wasn't out of breath, and every now and then he chuckled softly and happily. Blood from the wound on his arm was steadily dripping onto the ground, yet it seemed to Tracy that it didn’t affect him at all. But Jack himself knew he was losing strength quickly and needed to finish this.
Suddenly he feinted, and fell back. Tracy saw his advantage and pressed forward within the wavering sword-point.
Suddenly, he faked a move and fell back. Tracy saw his opportunity and advanced confidently, staying close within the uncertain reach of the sword.
The next instant his sword was whirled from his grasp, and he lay on the ground, unhurt but helpless, gazing up at the masked face and at the shortened rapier. How he had been thrown he did not know, but that his opponent was a past master in the art of fence he was perfectly sure.
The next moment, his sword was knocked out of his hand, and he was lying on the ground, unharmed but powerless, looking up at the masked face and the shortened rapier. He didn't understand how he had been thrown down, but he knew for sure that his opponent was a skilled master in the art of fencing.
My lord gave a little chuckle and twisted a handkerchief about his wounded arm.
My lord let out a small laugh and wrapped a handkerchief around his injured arm.
"I am aware, m'sieur, that this is most unusual—and, in duels—forbidden. But I am sure that milor' will agree that the circumstances are also—most unusual—and the odds—almost overwhelming!" He turned his head to the two men, one of whom released his hold on the girl's arm and started forward.
"I know, sir, that this is very unusual—and, in duels—prohibited. But I'm sure that milord will agree that the circumstances are also—very unusual—and the odds—almost impossible!" He turned his head to the two men, one of whom let go of the girl's arm and stepped forward.
"Oh, no!" drawled my lord, shaking his head. "Another step and I spit your master where he lies."
"Oh, no!" my lord said, shaking his head. "One more step and I'll spit on your master where he lies."
"Stand," said his Grace calmly.
"Stand," his Grace said calmly.
"Bien! Throw your arms down here at my feet, and—ah—release Mademoiselle!"
"Good! Drop your arms down here at my feet, and—ah—let go of Mademoiselle!"
They made no move to obey, and my lord shrugged deprecatingly, lowering his point to Tracy's throat.
They didn’t make any move to comply, and my lord shrugged dismissively, lowering his weapon to Tracy's throat.
"Eh bien!"
"Well then!"
They still hesitated, casting anxious glances at their master. "Obey," ordered the Duke.
They still hesitated, glancing worriedly at their master. "Obey," commanded the Duke.
Each man threw down a pistol, eyeing Jack furtively, while the girl ran to her aunt, who began to soothe and fuss over her.
Each man dropped his pistol, glancing at Jack cautiously, while the girl rushed to her aunt, who started to comfort and tend to her.
Jack stifled a yawn.
Jack suppressed a yawn.
"It is not my intention to remain here all night. Neither am I a child—or a fool. Dépêchez!"
"It’s not my plan to stay here all night. I'm neither a child nor an idiot. Hurry up!"
Belmanoir saw that the coachman had his blunderbuss ready and was only too eager to fire it, and he knew that the game was up. He turned his head towards the reluctant bullies who looked to him for orders.
Belmanoir noticed that the coachman had his blunderbuss ready and was more than eager to fire it, and he realized that the situation was dire. He turned his head toward the hesitant bullies who were looking to him for guidance.
"Throw down everything!" he advised.
"Drop everything!" he advised.
Two more pistols and two daggers joined their comrades.
Two more pistols and two daggers joined their companions.
"A thousand thanks!" bowed my lord, running a quick eye over the men. "M. le Duc, I pray you be still. Now, you with the large nose—yes, mon ami, you—go pick up the pistol our defunct friend dropped."
"A thousand thanks!" my lord said, glancing quickly at the men. "M. le Duc, I ask you to be quiet. Now, you with the big nose—yes, my friend, you—go pick up the pistol our late friend dropped."
The man indicated slouched over to the dead body and flung another pistol on to the heap.
The man leaned over to the dead body and tossed another pistol onto the pile.
My lord shook his head impatiently.
My lord shook his head in frustration.
"Mais non. Have I not said that I am not entirely a fool? The unexploded pistol, please. You will place it here, doucement. Very good."
"But no. Haven't I said that I'm not completely an idiot? The unexploded gun, please. You will put it here, gently. Very good."
His eye travelled to the men on the box. The coachman touched his hat and cried:
His gaze moved to the men on the carriage. The driver tipped his hat and shouted:
"I'm ready, sir!"
"I'm ready, boss!"
"It is very well. Be so good as to keep these gentlemen covered, but do not fire until I give the order. And now, M. le Duc, have I your parole that you will return swiftly from whence you came, leaving this lady unmolested, an I permit you to rise?"
"It’s all good. Please keep these gentlemen covered, but don’t shoot until I say so. Now, Duke, can I trust you to go back quickly from where you came and leave this lady unharmed if I allow you to get up?"
Tracy moved his head impatiently.
Tracy rolled his head impatiently.
"I have no choice."
"I have no option."
"Monsieur, that is not an answer. Have I your parole?"
"Mister, that's not an answer. Do I have your word?"
"Yes, curse you!"
"Yes, screw you!"
"But certainly," said Jack politely. "Pray rise."
"But of course," said Jack politely. "Please get up."
He rested his sword-point on the ground, and watched Tracy struggle to his feet.
He rested the tip of his sword on the ground and watched Tracy struggle to get up.
For an instant the Duke stood staring at him, with face slightly out-thrust.
For a moment, the Duke stood looking at him, his face slightly jutting out.
"I almost think I know you," he said softly, caressingly.
"I almost feel like I know you," he said gently, with a tender touch.
Jack's French accent became a shade more pronounced.
Jack's French accent got just a bit stronger.
"It is possible. I at least have the misfortune to know monsieur by sight."
"It is possible. Unfortunately, I at least know the guy by sight."
Tracy ignored the insult, and continued very, very silkily:
Tracy brushed off the insult and continued smoothly:
"One thing is certain: I shall know you again—if I meet you!"
"One thing is for sure: I will recognize you again—if I run into you!"
Even as the words left his mouth Jack saw the pistol in his hand and sprang quickly to one side, just in time to escape a shot that would have gone straight through his head. As it was, it caught him in his left shoulder.
Even as the words left his mouth, Jack saw the gun in his hand and quickly jumped to the side, just in time to dodge a bullet that would have gone straight through his head. As it turned out, it hit him in his left shoulder.
"Do not fire!" he called sharply to the coachman, and bowed to his Grace. "As I was saying, m'sieu—do not let me detain you, I beg."
"Don't fire!" he shouted sharply at the coachman and nodded to his Grace. "As I was saying, sir—please, don't let me keep you."
The Duke's green eyes flashed venom for a minute, and then the heavy lids descended over them again, and he returned the bow exaggeratedly.
The Duke's green eyes flashed with anger for a moment, and then his heavy eyelids dropped down again, and he exaggeratedly returned the bow.
"Au revoir, monsieur," he smiled, and bent to pick up his sword.
"Goodbye, sir," he smiled, and bent to pick up his sword.
"It will—not be necessary for—m'sieu to—take his sword," said Jack. "I have a—desire to keep—it as a—souvenir. Yes."
"It won’t be necessary for you to take your sword," said Jack. "I want to keep it as a souvenir. Yes."
"As you will, monsieur," replied Tracy carelessly, and walked away to his coach, his men following close on his heels.
"As you wish, sir," replied Tracy casually, and walked away to his carriage, his men closely following behind him.
My lord stood leaning heavily on his sword, watching them go, and not until the coach had swung out of sight did he give way to the weakness that was overwhelming him. Then he reeled and would have fallen, had it not been for two cool hands that caught his, steadying him.
My lord leaned heavily on his sword, watching them leave, and it wasn't until the coach disappeared from view that he succumbed to the weakness that was overtaking him. Then he staggered and would have fallen if it weren't for two steady hands that caught him, keeping him upright.
A tremulous, husky voice sounded in his ears:
A shaky, raspy voice echoed in his ears:
"You are hurt! Ah, sir, you are hurt for my sake!"
"You’re hurt! Oh no, you’re hurt because of me!"
With a great effort Jack controlled the inclination to swoon, and lifted the girl's hand shakily to his lips.
With great effort, Jack fought the urge to faint and shakily brought the girl’s hand to his lips.
"It is a—pleasure—mademoiselle," he managed to gasp. "Now—you may—I think—proceed—in safety."
"It’s a pleasure, mademoiselle," he managed to gasp. "Now you can proceed safely."
Diana slipped an arm under his shoulder and cast an anxious glance at the footman, hurrying towards them.
Diana slipped an arm under his shoulder and shot a worried look at the footman rushing towards them.
"Quick!" she commanded. "Sir, you are faint! You must allow my servant to assist you to the coach."
"Quick!" she commanded. "Sir, you're looking pale! You need to let my servant help you to the coach."
Jack forced a smile.
Jack smiled through the struggle.
"It is—nothing—I assure you—pray do not—I—" and he fainted comfortably away into stout Thomas's arms.
"It’s—nothing—I promise you—please don’t—I—" and he fainted comfortably into sturdy Thomas's arms.
"Carry him into the coach, Thomas!" ordered the girl. "Mind his arm, and—oh! his poor shoulder. Aunt, have you something to bind his wounds with?"
"Take him to the carriage, Thomas!" the girl commanded. "Be careful with his arm, and—oh! his poor shoulder. Aunt, do you have something to wrap his wounds with?"
Miss Betty hurried forward.
Betty rushed ahead.
"My darling child, what an escape! The dear, brave gentleman! Do have a care, Thomas! Yes, lay him on the seat."
"My dear child, what an escape! The sweet, brave guy! Be careful, Thomas! Yes, put him on the seat."
My lord was lowered gently on to the cushions, and Miss Betty fluttered over to him like a distracted hen. Then Diana told Thomas to take charge of my lord's horse that they could see, quietly nibbling the grass further down the road, stooped and picked up his Grace of Andover's sword, with its curiously wrought hilt, and jumped into the coach to help Miss Betty to attend to Jack's wounds.
My lord was gently lowered onto the cushions, and Miss Betty rushed over to him like a confused hen. Then Diana told Thomas to take care of my lord's horse, which they could see nibbling on the grass further down the road. She bent down and picked up the Duke of Andover's sword, with its uniquely designed hilt, and jumped into the coach to help Miss Betty tend to Jack's wounds.
The slash on the arm was not serious, but where the pistol had taken him was very ugly-looking. While she saw to that, Miss Betty loosened the cravat and removed my lord's mask.
The cut on the arm wasn’t bad, but the wound from the gunshot looked really rough. While she tended to that, Miss Betty loosened the necktie and took off my lord's mask.
"Di, see what a handsome boy 'tis! The poor, brave gentleman! What a lucky thing he came up! If only this bleeding would stop!" So she ran on, hunting wildly for her salts.
"Di, look at how handsome that boy is! The poor, brave guy! It's so lucky he showed up! If only this bleeding would stop!" So she kept going, frantically searching for her salts.
Diana looked up as her aunt finished, and studied the pale face lying against the dark cushions. She noted the firm, beautifully curved mouth, the aristocratic nose and delicately pencilled eyebrows, with a little thrill. The duel had set her every nerve tingling; she was filled with admiration for her preserver, and the sight of his sensitive, handsome countenance did nothing to dispel that admiration.
Diana looked up as her aunt finished and examined the pale face resting against the dark cushions. She noticed the firm, beautifully shaped mouth, the noble nose, and the finely drawn eyebrows, feeling a little thrill. The duel had made her every nerve tingle; she was filled with admiration for her savior, and the sight of his sensitive, handsome face only strengthened that admiration.
She held the salts to his nostrils and watched eagerly for some sign of life. But none was forthcoming, and she had to be content with placing cushions beneath his injured shoulder, and guarding him as best she might from the jolts caused by the uneven surface of the road.
She brought the salts to his nose and watched eagerly for any sign of life. But nothing happened, and she had to settle for putting cushions under his injured shoulder, trying her best to shield him from the bumps caused by the rough road.
Miss Betty bustled about and did all she could to stanch the bleeding, and when they had comfortably settled my lord, she sat down upon the seat opposite and nodded decisively.
Miss Betty hurried around and did everything she could to stop the bleeding, and once they had comfortably settled my lord, she sat down in the seat across from him and nodded firmly.
"We can do no more, my dear—but, yes—certainly bathe his forehead with your lavender water. Dear me, what an escape! I must say I would never have thought it of Mr. Everard! One would say we were living in the Stone Age! The wretch!"
"We can't do anything else, my dear—but yes—definitely bathe his forehead with your lavender water. Goodness, what an escape! I have to say I would never have expected this from Mr. Everard! It feels like we're living in the Stone Age! What a jerk!"
Diana shuddered.
Diana shivered.
"I knew he was dreadful, but never how dreadful! How can he have found out when we were to leave Bath—and why did he waylay us so near home? Oh, I shall never be safe again!"
"I knew he was terrible, but never how terrible! How could he have discovered when we were leaving Bath—and why did he confront us so close to home? Oh, I’ll never feel safe again!"
"Nonsense, my dear! Fiddlesticks! You saw how easily he was vanquished. Depend upon it, he will realise that he has made a bad mistake to try to abduct you, and we shall not be worried with him again."
"Nonsense, my dear! Total nonsense! You saw how easily he was defeated. Trust me, he will realize that he made a big mistake trying to kidnap you, and we won't have to deal with him again."
With this comfortable assurance, she nodded again and leant back against the cushions, watching her niece's ministrations with a professional and slightly amused air.
With this comfortable reassurance, she nodded again and leaned back against the cushions, watching her niece's efforts with a confident and slightly amused expression.
CHAPTER XII
MY LORD DICTATES A LETTER AND RECEIVES A VISITOR
My lord came sighing back to life. He opened his eyes wearily, and turned his head. A faint feeling of surprise stole over him. He was in a room he had never been in before, and by the window, busy with some needlework, sat a little old lady who was somehow vaguely familiar.
My lord came back to life with a sigh. He opened his eyes tiredly and turned his head. A slight feeling of surprise washed over him. He was in a room he had never seen before, and by the window, working on some needlework, sat a little old lady who seemed vaguely familiar.
"Who—are—you?" he asked, and was annoyed to find his voice so weak.
"Who are you?" he asked, annoyed to realize how weak his voice sounded.
The little lady jumped, and came across to him.
The little lady jumped and came over to him.
"Praise be to God!" she ejaculated. "Likewise, bless the boy! The fever is passed." She laid a thin hand on his brow, and smiled down into his wondering eyes.
"Thank God!" she exclaimed. "Also, bless the boy! The fever is gone." She placed a gentle hand on his forehead and smiled down into his surprised eyes.
"As cool as a cucumber, dear boy. What a mercy!"
"As calm as can be, my dear. What a relief!"
It was a long time since anyone had called Jack dear, or boy. He returned the smile feebly and closed his eyes.
It had been a long time since anyone had called Jack "dear" or "boy." He gave a weak smile and closed his eyes.
"I—do not—understand—anything," he murmured drowsily.
"I don’t understand anything," he murmured drowsily.
"Never trouble your head then. Just go to sleep."
"Don't worry about it. Just go to sleep."
He considered this gravely for a moment. It seemed sensible enough, and he was so very, very tired. He shut his eyes with a little sigh.
He thought about this seriously for a moment. It made enough sense, and he was super, super tired. He closed his eyes with a small sigh.
When he awoke again it was morning of the next day, and the sun streamed in the window, making him blink.
When he woke up again, it was the morning of the next day, and the sun was shining through the window, making him squint.
Someone rustled forward, and he saw it was the lady who had called him dear and bidden him go to sleep.
Someone moved closer, and he saw it was the woman who had called him dear and had told him to go to sleep.
He smiled, and a very thin hand came out of the bedclothes.
He smiled, and a delicate hand reached out from under the blankets.
"But who are you?" he demanded a little querulously.
"But who are you?" he asked a bit irritably.
Miss Betty patted his hand gently.
Miss Betty patted his hand softly.
"Still worrying your poor head over that? I am Di's Aunt Betty—though, to be sure, you don't know who Di is!"
"Still stressing about that? I'm Di's Aunt Betty—although, to be honest, you probably don't know who Di is!"
Remembrance was coming back to my lord.
Remembrance was returning to my lord.
"Why—why—you are the lady in the coach!—Tracy—I remember!"
"Why—why—you’re the lady in the carriage!—Tracy—I remember!"
"Well, I know nought of Tracy, but I'm the lady in the coach."
"Well, I don’t know anything about Tracy, but I’m the lady in the coach."
"And the other—"
"And the other one—"
"That was Diana Beauleigh, my niece—the pet. You will see her when you are better."
"That was Diana Beauleigh, my niece—the favorite. You'll meet her when you're feeling better."
"But—but—where am I, madam?"
"But—where am I, ma'am?"
"Now don't get excited, dear boy!"
"Now don't get too worked up, my dear!"
"I'm thirty!" protested Jack with a wicked twinkle.
"I'm thirty!" Jack protested with a mischievous glint in his eye.
"I should not have thought it, but thirty's a boy to me, in any case!" retorted Miss Betty, making him laugh. "You are in Mr. Beauleigh's house—Di's father, and my brother. And here you will stay until you are quite recovered!"
"I shouldn’t have thought it, but thirty feels young to me, anyway!" replied Miss Betty, making him laugh. "You are in Mr. Beauleigh's house—Di's dad and my brother. And here you will stay until you are completely better!"
Jack raised himself on his elbow, grimacing at the pain the movement caused him.
Jack propped himself up on his elbow, wincing at the pain that the movement caused.
"Egad, madam! have I been here long?" he demanded.
"Wow, ma'am! Have I been here long?" he asked.
Very firmly was he pushed back on to his pillows.
He was pushed back firmly onto his pillows.
"Will you be still? A nice thing 'twould be if you were to aggravate that wound of yours! You will have been here a week to-morrow. Bless my heart, what ails the boy?" For Jack's face took on an expression of incredulous horror.
"Will you be quiet? It would be a bad idea if you irritated that wound of yours! You'll have been here a week tomorrow. Goodness, what's wrong with the boy?" Jack's face showed a look of disbelief and horror.
"A week, madam? Never say so!"
"A week, ma'am? Don't say that!"
"'Tis as true as I stand here. And a nice fright you have given us, what with nearly dying, and raving about your Dicks and your Jims!"
"It’s as true as I’m standing here. And you’ve really scared us with almost dying and going on about your Dicks and your Jims!"
My lord glanced up sharply.
My lord looked up suddenly.
"Oh! So I—talked?"
"Oh! So I—spoke?"
"Talk? Well, yes, if you can call all that mixture of foreign jargon talking. Now you must be still and wait till the doctor comes again."
"Talk? Sure, if you can call all that mix of foreign jargon talking. Now you need to be quiet and wait for the doctor to come back."
For a while Carstares lay in silence. He thought of Jim and smiled a little. "I could not have thought of a better punishment had I tried," he told himself, and then frowned. "Poor fellow! He'll be off his head with fright over me. Miss—er—Betty?"
For a while, Carstares lay in silence. He thought about Jim and smiled a bit. "I couldn't have come up with a better punishment if I tried," he told himself, then frowned. "Poor guy! He'll be losing his mind with worry over me. Miss—uh—Betty?"
"Well, and are you not asleep yet?"
"Well, aren't you asleep?"
"Asleep, Madam? Certainly not!" he said with dignity. "I must write a letter."
"Asleep, madam? Definitely not!" he said with dignity. "I need to write a letter."
"'Deed, an' you shall not!"
"Indeed, you shall not!"
"But I must! 'Tis monstrous important, madam."
"But I have to! It's really important, ma'am."
She shook her head resolutely.
She shook her head firmly.
"Not until Mr. Jameson gives permission," she said firmly.
"Not until Mr. Jameson gives permission," she said confidently.
Jack struggled up, biting his lip.
Jack pushed himself up, biting his lip.
"Then I shall get up!" he threatened.
"Then I will get up!" he threatened.
In an instant she was by his side.
In no time, she was right next to him.
"No, no! Now lie down and be good!"
"No, no! Now lie down and behave!"
"I will not lie down and be good!"
"I won't just lie down and be good!"
"Then I shan't let you touch a pen for weeks!"
"Then I won’t let you touch a pen for weeks!"
Jack became very masterful and frowned direfully upon her.
Jack became very controlling and frowned heavily at her.
"Madam, I insist on being allowed to write that letter!"
"Ma'am, I insist on being allowed to write that letter!"
"Sir, I insist on your lying down!"
"Sir, I insist that you lie down!"
He controlled a twitching lip.
He held back a twitching lip.
"Woe betide you unless you bring me pen and paper, Miss Betty!"
"Woe to you if you don't bring me pen and paper, Miss Betty!"
"But, dear boy, reflect! You could not use your arm."
"But, my dear boy, think about it! You wouldn’t be able to use your arm."
"I will use it!" replied Jack indomitably, but he sank back on to the pillows with his eyes closed and a tiny furrow of pain between his straight brows.
"I'll use it!" Jack replied determinedly, but he sank back onto the pillows with his eyes closed and a small line of pain between his straight brows.
"I told you so!" scolded Miss Betty, not without a note of triumph in her voice, and proceeded to rearrange the disorderly coverlet.
"I told you so!" scolded Miss Betty, not without a hint of triumph in her voice, and continued to straighten the messy coverlet.
The blue eyes opened wide, pleadingly.
The blue eyes widened, filled with desperation.
"Madam, indeed 'tis very important."
"Ma'am, it’s definitely very important."
She could not withstand that look.
She couldn’t take that look.
"Well," she compromised, "I'll not let you write yourself, that's certain—but could you not dictate to me?"
"Well," she agreed, "I won't let you write it yourself, that's for sure—but can't you just dictate it to me?"
Jack brightened, and caught her hand to his lips.
Jack lit up and kissed her hand.
"Miss Betty, you are an angel!" he told her.
"Miss Betty, you’re an angel!" he said to her.
"Ah now, get along with you!" She hurried away to fetch paper and ink.
"Come on, get going!" She rushed off to grab some paper and ink.
When she returned she found him plucking impatiently at the sheet, and frowning.
When she got back, she found him restlessly picking at the sheet and looking frustrated.
"I am ready," she said.
"I'm ready," she said.
"Thank you, madam. 'Tis very kind in you—"
"Thank you, ma'am. It's very kind of you—"
"Nonsense!"
"That's nonsense!"
He laughed weakly.
He chuckled faintly.
"I want you to write to my servant, to bid him bring my baggage to the nearest inn—"
"I want you to write to my servant and ask him to bring my luggage to the nearest hotel—"
"That will I not! I shall tell him to bring it here."
"Absolutely not! I will tell him to bring it here."
"But, Miss Betty, I cannot possibly trespass upon—"
"But, Miss Betty, I really can't intrude upon—"
"Will you have done? Trespass indeed!"
"Are you done yet? What a violation!"
"I perceive I shall be much put upon," sighed Jack, and watched her lightning smile.
"I see I'm going to be in for a lot," sighed Jack, as he watched her bright smile.
"You BOY! Will you dictate?"
"You, boy! Will you command?"
"Very well, ma'am. No, I have changed my mind. I'll have it writ to a friend, please: 'Dear Miles.... True to my promise.... I write to you.... In case ... you should be worried ... over my disappearance ... be it known ... that I am at'—pray, madam, where am I?"
"Alright, ma'am. No, I've changed my mind. I'll write to a friend, please: 'Dear Miles.... True to my promise.... I'm writing to you.... In case ... you're worried ... about my disappearance ... I want you to know ... that I am at'—excuse me, ma'am, where am I?"
"Horton Manor, Littledean," she replied, writing it down.
"Horton Manor, Littledean," she said, jotting it down.
"Thank you. 'I had the misfortune to injure my shoulder in a—"
Thank you. "I had the unfortunate experience of injuring my shoulder in a—"
"'And arm,'" put in the scribe, inexorably.
"'And arm,'" the scribe added, firmly.
"'And arm, in a fight ... and a certain very ... kind lady—'"
"'And get ready for a fight ... and a certain very ... nice lady—'"
"I refuse to write that rubbish! 'One of the ladies whom I rescued—'"
"I won't write that nonsense! 'One of the women I saved—'"
"Good heavens, madam, you've not put that?" cried Jack horrified.
"Good heavens, ma'am, you didn't put that in, did you?" Jack exclaimed in shock.
She smiled reassuringly.
She gave a reassuring smile.
"I have not. I have put: 'My nurse is writing this for me.'"
"I haven't. I wrote: 'My nurse is writing this for me.'"
"Madam, you are of a teasing disposition," reproved my lord. "M—yes—'When you take Jenny—over to Trencham ... will you please tell Jim to bring my baggage ... here at once?' Have you that, Miss Betty?"
"Ma'am, you have a teasing nature," my lord scolded. "M—yes—'When you take Jenny—over to Trencham ... could you please ask Jim to bring my luggage ... here right away?' Do you have that, Miss Betty?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Remember me to Lady ... Molly, I beg ... and accept my apologies ... and thanks.'" He paused. "Will you sign it J.C., please, and address it to Sir Miles O'Hara, Thurze House, Maltby?"
"Please give my regards to Lady ... Molly, I ask ... and accept my apologies ... and thanks.'" He paused. "Could you sign it J.C., please, and send it to Sir Miles O'Hara, Thurze House, Maltby?"
"Sir Miles O'Hara! Is he your friend, Mr.—Mr.—I do not know your name."
"Sir Miles O'Hara! Is he your friend, Mr.—Mr.—I don't know your name."
"Car—" began Jack, and stopped, biting his lip. "Carr," he continued imperturbably, "John Carr. Do you know O'Hara, Miss Betty?"
"Car—" started Jack, then paused, biting his lip. "Carr," he continued calmly, "John Carr. Do you know O'Hara, Miss Betty?"
"Me? No! Will he come to see you, do you think?"
"Me? No! Do you think he'll come to see you?"
"If you let him in, madam!"
"If you let him in, ma'am!"
"Gracious! Well, well! I'll tell Thomas to ride over with this at once."
"Wow! Alright! I'll tell Thomas to head over with this right away."
"Miss Betty, you are marvellously good. I vow I can never thank—"
"Miss Betty, you are incredibly kind. I really can never thank—"
"Bless the boy! And what about yourself, pray? I shudder to think of what might have happened to Di if you had not come up! 'Tis we can never thank you enough."
"Bless the boy! And what about you, may I ask? I shudder to think of what might have happened to Di if you hadn't shown up! We can never thank you enough."
Jack reddened boyishly and uncomfortably.
Jack flushed awkwardly.
"Indeed, you exaggerate—"
"You're definitely exaggerating—"
"Tut, tut! Well, go to sleep, and never worry about anything till I return. And you won't try and get up?"
"Tut, tut! Well, go to sleep, and don’t stress about anything until I get back. You’re not going to try to get up, are you?"
He shook with laughter.
He was shaking with laughter.
"I swear I will not! Even an you never return, I will lie here, wasting away—" But he spoke to space, for with a delighted laugh she had left the room.
"I swear I won’t! Even if you never come back, I’ll lie here, wasting away—" But he was talking to empty space, as she had happily laughed and left the room.
It was not until late that afternoon that O'Hara arrived, and he was conducted, after a brief conversation with Diana and her father, to my lord's room, where Miss Betty received him with her cheery smile and jerky curtsey.
It wasn't until late that afternoon that O'Hara showed up, and after a short chat with Diana and her dad, he was taken to my lord's room, where Miss Betty greeted him with her bright smile and awkward curtsy.
"You'll not excite Mr. Carr?" she said, but was interrupted by my lord's voice from within, weak but very gay.
"You won't excite Mr. Carr?" she said, but was interrupted by my lord's voice from inside, weak but very cheerful.
"Come in, Miles, and never listen to Miss Betty! She is a tyrant and denies me my wig!"
"Come in, Miles, and don’t listen to Miss Betty! She’s a control freak and won’t let me have my wig!"
O'Hara laughed in answer to Miss Betty's quizzical smile, and strode over to the bed. He gripped my lord's thin hand and frowned down at him with an assumption of anger.
O'Hara laughed in response to Miss Betty's curious smile and walked over to the bed. He took my lord's thin hand and frowned down at him, pretending to be angry.
"Young good-for-nought! Could ye find nought better to do than to smash yourself up and well-nigh drive your man crazy with fright?"
"Young slacker! Can’t you find anything better to do than to hurt yourself and nearly drive your guy crazy with fear?"
"Oh, pshaw! Did you find Jim?"
"Oh, come on! Did you find Jim?"
O'Hara looked round and saw that Miss Betty had discreetly vanished. He sat gingerly down on the edge of the bed.
O'Hara looked around and noticed that Miss Betty had quietly disappeared. He sat cautiously on the edge of the bed.
"Ay. I took the mare over as soon as I had your letter—and a fine scare you gave me, Jack, I can tell you! She recognised him, and I accosted him."
"Ay. I took the mare over as soon as I got your letter—and you really scared me, Jack, I can tell you! She recognized him, and I confronted him."
"I'll swear you did not get much satisfaction from Jim!" said my lord. "Did he look very foolish?"
"I swear you didn't get much satisfaction from Jim!" said my lord. "Did he look really foolish?"
"To tell ye the truth, I thought the man was half daft, and wondered whether I'd been after making a mistake. But in the end I got him to believe what I was trying to tell him, and he has taken the mare, and will bring your baggage along this evening. By the way, John, I told him of our little meeting, and of your pistols being unloaded. He said 'twas his fault, and ye never saw aught to touch his face! Put out was not the word for it."
"To be honest, I thought the guy was a bit insane and wondered if I had made a mistake. But in the end, I managed to convince him of what I was trying to say, and he’s taken the mare and will bring your luggage along this evening. By the way, John, I mentioned our little meeting and that your pistols were unloaded. He said it was his fault, and you wouldn’t believe how upset he was! 'Upset' doesn’t even begin to describe it."
"I suppose so. Look here, Miles, this is a damned funny affair!"
"I guess so. Listen, Miles, this is a really strange situation!"
"What happened to you exactly?"
"What exactly happened to you?"
"'Tis what I am about to tell you. After I had left you, I rode on quite quietly for about an hour, and then came upon Miss Beauleigh's coach stopped by three blackguards who were trying to drag her to another coach belonging to the gentleman who conducted the affair. So, of course, I dismounted, and went to see what was to be done."
"'Tis what I am about to tell you. After I left you, I rode on quietly for about an hour, and then I came across Miss Beauleigh's coach stopped by three thugs who were trying to drag her to another coach belonging to the guy who was running the whole thing. So, of course, I got off my horse and went to see what could be done."
"You would be after poking your nose into what didn't concern ye. Four men, and ye had the audacity to tackle them all? 'Tis mad ye are entirely!"
"You would be sticking your nose into what doesn’t concern you. Four men, and you had the nerve to take them on all by yourself? You're completely crazy!"
"Of course, if you had been in my place you would have ridden off in another direction—or aided the scoundrels?" was the scathing reply.
"Of course, if you were in my shoes, you would have taken off in a different direction—or helped those guys?" was the biting response.
O'Hara chuckled.
O'Hara laughed.
"Well, go on, Jack. I'm not saying I don't wish I had been with ye."
"Well, go on, Jack. I'm not saying I don't wish I had been with you."
"'Twould have been superb. I suppose Miss Beauleigh has told you most of the tale, but there is one thing that she could not have told you, for she did not know it: the man I fought with was Belmanoir."
"It would have been amazing. I guess Miss Beauleigh has shared most of the story with you, but there's one thing she couldn't have told you because she didn't know it: the man I fought was Belmanoir."
"Thunder and turf! Not the Duke?"
"Wow, is that really not the Duke?"
"Yes. Tracy."
"Yes, Tracy."
"Zounds! Did he know ye?"
"Wow! Did he know you?"
"I cannot be certain. I was masked, of course, but he said he thought he did. 'Twas at that moment he fired his pistol at me."
"I can’t be sure. I was wearing a mask, of course, but he said he thought he recognized me. That was the moment he shot his pistol at me."
"The dirty scoundrel!"
"The filthy scoundrel!"
"M'm—yes. 'Tis that which makes me think he did not know me. Damn it all, Miles, even Tracy would not do a thing like that!"
"M'm—yeah. That’s what makes me think he didn't recognize me. Damn it all, Miles, even Tracy wouldn't do something like that!"
"Would he not? If ye ask me, I say that Tracy is game enough for any kind of devilry."
"Would he? If you ask me, I'd say that Tracy is brave enough for any kind of trouble."
"But, my dear fellow, that is too black! He could not try to kill in cold blood a man he had hunted with, and fenced with-and—and—no man could!"
"But, my dear friend, that's way too extreme! He couldn't possibly try to kill in cold blood someone he had hunted and sparred with—and—and—no one could!"
O'Hara looked extremely sceptical.
O'Hara seemed really skeptical.
"Because ye could not yourself, is not to say that a miserable spalpeen like Belmanoir could not."
"Just because you couldn't do it yourself doesn't mean that a pathetic loser like Belmanoir couldn't."
"I don't believe it of him. We were always quite friendly—if it had been Robert now—But I am not going to believe it. And don't say anything to these people, O'Hara, because they do not know Devil. I gather from what Miss Betty says, that he calls himself Everard. He met the girl—Diana—at Bath; you know his way. She'd none of him: hence the abduction."
"I can't believe he did that. We were always pretty friendly—if it had been Robert, now—But I'm not going to believe it. And don’t mention anything to these people, O'Hara, because they don't know Devil. From what Miss Betty says, he’s calling himself Everard. He met the girl—Diana—at Bath; you know how he is. She wanted nothing to do with him: that's why the abduction happened."
"Heavens, but 'tis a foul mind the man's got!"
"Heavens, what a terrible mindset that guy has!"
"Where women are concerned, yes. Otherwise—'tis not such a bad fellow, Miles."
"About women, yes. Otherwise—he's not such a bad guy, Miles."
"I've no use for that kind of dirt myself, Jack."
"I have no use for that kind of dirt myself, Jack."
"Oh, I don't know. I daresay we are none of us exactly saints." He changed the subject abruptly. "How is Jenny?"
"Oh, I don't know. I guess none of us are exactly saints." He switched the subject suddenly. "How is Jenny?"
"Rather off her feed; missing you, I expect. I left her with your man. He should be arriving soon, I should think. I don't fancy he'll waste much time."
"She's not eating well; probably missing you. I left her with your guy. He should be getting here soon, I think. I don't imagine he'll take his time."
"Neither do I. Poor fellow, he must have worried terribly over his worthless master."
"Me neither. That poor guy, he must have been really stressed out about his useless boss."
"Sure, his face was as white as your own when I told him ye were wounded!"
"Sure, his face was as pale as yours when I told him you were hurt!"
Carstares turned his head quickly.
Carstares quickly turned his head.
"What's this about my face? Just be so kind as to hand me that mirror, Miles."
"What's going on with my face? Please just hand me that mirror, Miles."
O'Hara laughed and obeyed, watching my lord's close scrutiny of his countenance with some surprise.
O'Hara laughed and went along with it, watching my lord's careful examination of his face with some surprise.
"Interesting pallor, my dear friend, interesting pallor. Nevertheless, I am glad that Jim is on his way." He met O'Hara's eyes as he looked up, and his lips quivered irrepressibly.
"Interesting color, my dear friend, interesting color. Still, I'm glad that Jim is on his way." He met O'Hara's gaze as he looked up, and his lips trembled uncontrollably.
"You think me very vain, Miles?"
"You think I'm really vain, Miles?"
"Is it a pose of yours, John? Is it Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart?"
"Is that your pose, John? Is it Sir Anthony Ferndale, Bart?"
"No. I believe it is myself. You see, when one has but one's self to live for and think for—one makes the most of one's self! Hence my vanity. Take the mirror away, please—the sight of my countenance offends me!"
"No. I think it's me. You see, when you only have yourself to live for and think about—you really make the most of who you are! That's my vanity. Please take the mirror away; looking at my face bothers me!"
"Sure, ye are free with your orders, me lord!" said O'Hara, putting the glass down on the table. "And, while I think of it—what might your name be now?"
"Sure, you’re free to give your orders, my lord!" said O'Hara, setting the glass down on the table. "And, while I remember—what might your name be now?"
"John Carr—a slip of the tongue on my part, stopped in time. I hear my mentor returning—and—Miles!"
"John Carr—a slip of the tongue on my part, stopped just in time. I hear my mentor coming back—and—Miles!"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Come again!"
"Come back!"
"Come again! My dear boy, ye'll be sick of the sight of me soon! I shall be here every day."
"Come back! My dear boy, you’ll get tired of seeing me soon! I’ll be here every day."
"Thanks! It will take a good deal to sicken me, I think." He bit his lip, turning his head away as Miss Betty came into the room.
"Thanks! I think it would take a lot to make me sick." He bit his lip, turning his head away as Miss Betty walked into the room.
"I'm afraid that you ought to leave my patient now, Sir Miles," she said. "He has had enough excitement for one day, and should sleep." She glanced at the averted head inquiringly. "I doubt he is tired?"
"I'm afraid you should leave my patient now, Sir Miles," she said. "He's had enough excitement for one day and needs to sleep." She glanced at the turned-away head, curious. "I doubt he's tired?"
Jack turned and smiled at her.
Jack turned and smiled at her.
"No, Miss Betty, I'm not. But I know you will refuse to believe me."
"No, Miss Betty, I’m not. But I know you won’t believe me."
"My dear boy, do you know you have black lines beneath your eyes?"
"My dear boy, do you realize you have dark circles under your eyes?"
"More remarks about my face!" he sighed, and glanced at O'Hara, who had risen.
"More comments about my face!" he sighed, glancing at O'Hara, who had stood up.
"You are quite right, Miss Beauleigh, I must go. May I come again to-morrow?"
"You’re absolutely right, Miss Beauleigh, I need to leave. Can I come back tomorrow?"
"Surely," she beamed. "We shall be delighted to welcome you."
"Of course," she said with a smile. "We’ll be happy to have you."
O'Hara bent over the bed.
O'Hara leaned over the bed.
"Then au revoir, Jack. My lady sent her love to her 'Cousin Harry'—the saucy puss!"
"Then goodbye, Jack. My lady sent her love to her 'Cousin Harry'—the cheeky one!"
"Did she? How prodigious kind of her, Miles! And you'll give her mine, and kiss her—"
"Did she? How incredibly nice of her, Miles! And you'll give her mine, and kiss her—"
"Yes?" said O'Hara with dangerous calm. "I'll kiss her what?"
"Yes?" O'Hara replied, sounding eerily calm. "What do you want me to kiss her for?"
"Her hand for me!" ended Carstares, bubbling over. "Good-bye, and thank you—"
"Her hand for me!" Carstares exclaimed, overflowing with excitement. "Goodbye, and thank you—"
"That will suffice!" said Miles, cutting him short.
"That's enough!" said Miles, interrupting him.
He bowed to Miss Betty and left the room.
He nodded to Miss Betty and walked out of the room.
The business-like little lady fluttered over to the bedside and rearranged the pillows.
The practical little woman fluttered over to the bedside and adjusted the pillows.
"Well, and are you satisfied?"
"Are you satisfied?"
"Madam, most extraordinarily so, I thank you. I shall be getting up soon."
"Ma'am, that's truly amazing, thank you. I'll be getting up soon."
"H'm!" was all she vouchsafed, and left him to his meditations.
"Hmm!" was all she gave him, and left him to his thoughts.
As she had foreseen, he dozed a little, but his shoulder would not allow him to sleep. He lay in a semi-comatose condition, his eyes shut, and a deep furrow, telling of pain, between his brows.
As she had predicted, he dozed off a bit, but his shoulder wouldn't let him sleep. He lay there in a semi-conscious state, his eyes closed, with a deep crease between his brows that showed he was in pain.
The sound of a shutting door made him open his eyes; he turned his head slightly and saw that Jim Salter was standing in the middle of the room looking at him anxiously.
The sound of a door closing made him open his eyes; he turned his head a bit and saw that Jim Salter was standing in the middle of the room, looking at him with concern.
My lord returned his gaze crossly, and Jim waited for the storm to break.
My lord shot him an annoyed look, and Jim braced himself for the impending outburst.
Carstares' heart melted, and he managed to smile.
Carstares' heart softened, and he managed to smile.
"I'm monstrous glad to see you, Jim," he said.
"I'm really glad to see you, Jim," he said.
"You—you can't mean that, sir! 'Twas I left your pistols unloaded."
"You—you can’t be serious, sir! I was the one who left your guns unloaded."
"I know. Damned careless of you, but it's the sort of thing I should do myself, after all."
"I know. It was really careless of you, but it's the kind of thing I would do myself, after all."
Jim advanced to the bedside.
Jim moved to the bedside.
"Do you mean you forgive me, sir?"
"Are you saying you forgive me, sir?"
"Why, of course! I could not have fired on my best friend in any case."
"Of course! I could never shoot at my best friend anyway."
"No, sir, but that don't make it any better."
"No, sir, but that doesn’t make it any better."
"It doesn't, of course, and I was rather annoyed at the time—Oh, devil take you, Jim, don't look at me like that! I'm not dead yet!"
"It doesn't, of course, and I was pretty annoyed at the time—Oh, come on, Jim, don't look at me like that! I'm not dead yet!"
"If—if you had been killed, sir—'twould have been my fault."
"If you had been killed, sir, it would have been my fault."
"Rubbish! I'd a sword, hadn't I? For heaven's sake don't worry about it any more! Have you brought all my baggage?"
"That's nonsense! I had a sword, right? Seriously, don't stress about it anymore! Did you bring all my stuff?"
"Yes, sir. It shan't occur again, sir."
"Yes, sir. It won't happen again, sir."
"Certainly not. Jenny is well?"
"Of course not. Is Jenny okay?"
"Splendid, sir. Will you still trust me with your pistols, sir?"
"Great, sir. Will you still trust me with your guns, sir?"
Carstares groaned.
Carstares sighed.
"Will you have done? 'Twas an accident, and I have forgotten it. Here's my hand on it!" He grasped Jim's as he spoke, and seemed to brush the whole subject aside.
"Are you done? It was an accident, and I've forgotten about it. Here’s my hand on it!" He took Jim's hand as he spoke and seemed to push the whole topic away.
"Have you disposed of that horrible coat you tried to make me wear the other day?"
"Did you get rid of that awful coat you tried to make me wear the other day?"
"I gave it to the landlord, sir."
"I handed it to the landlord, sir."
"I should have burned it, but perhaps he liked it."
"I should have burned it, but maybe he liked it."
"He did, sir. Will you try to go to sleep now?"
"He did, sir. Will you try to get some sleep now?"
"If you had a shoulder on fire and aching as mine does, you wouldn't ask such a ridiculous question," answered Jack snappishly.
"If your shoulder was on fire and hurting like mine, you wouldn't ask such a silly question," Jack replied sharply.
"I'm sorry, sir. Is there aught I can do?"
"I'm sorry, sir. Is there anything I can do?"
"You can change the bandages, if you like. These are prodigious hot and uncomfortable."
"You can change the bandages if you want. They're really hot and uncomfortable."
Without another word Salter set about easing his master, and he was so painstaking and so careful not to hurt the ugly wound, and his face expressed so much concern, that Carstares controlled a desire to swear when he happened to touch a particularly tender spot, and at the end rewarded him with a smile and a sigh of content.
Without saying anything else, Salter started to help his master, and he was so meticulous and so careful not to hurt the ugly wound that his face showed so much concern. Carstares struggled to hold back a curse when Salter happened to touch a particularly sensitive spot, and in the end, he rewarded him with a smile and a sigh of relief.
"That is much better," he said. "You have such a light touch, Jim."
"That's way better," he said. "You have such a light touch, Jim."
The man's face reddened with pleasure, but he said nothing, and walked away to the window to draw the curtains.
The man's face turned red with pleasure, but he said nothing and walked over to the window to pull the curtains closed.
CHAPTER XIII
MY LORD MAKES HIS BOW
After Jim's arrival my lord recovered quickly, each day making great progress, much to the doctor's satisfaction, who never tired of telling Mr. Beauleigh and Miss Betty that it was entirely owing to his treatment that the patient had recovered at all. As his idea of treatment mainly consisted of copiously bleeding John, which process Miss Betty very soon put an end to, he and she had many arguments on the subject, in which he was completely routed. She held that Mr. Carr was well on the strength of her nursing and his own constitution—and very probably she was right. In any case, hardly a fortnight after O'Hara's first visit, my lord was standing before his mirror, surveying himself, with his head speculatively on one side and a worried look in his eyes. Salter watched him anxiously, knowing this to be a critical moment. His master was somewhat of an enigma to him; the important things in life never appeared to affect him, but over a question of two cravats as opposed to each other, or some equally trivial matter, he would become quite harassed.
After Jim arrived, my lord bounced back quickly, making significant progress each day, which pleased the doctor. He never missed a chance to tell Mr. Beauleigh and Miss Betty that the patient’s recovery was entirely due to his treatment. Since his idea of treatment mainly involved bleeding John extensively, which Miss Betty quickly put a stop to, they had many heated debates on the matter, in which she completely outmatched him. She believed Mr. Carr was getting better because of her nursing and his own strength—and she was probably right. In any case, barely two weeks after O'Hara's first visit, my lord was standing in front of his mirror, examining himself with his head tilted to the side and a worried expression in his eyes. Salter watched him anxiously, knowing this was a critical moment. His master was somewhat of a mystery to him; the important things in life never seemed to bother him, but he would get all worked up over something as trivial as choosing between two cravats.
After contemplating his appearance for several moments, Carstares frowned and looked over his shoulder.
After staring at his reflection for a bit, Carstares frowned and glanced over his shoulder.
"I have changed my mind, Jim. I will wear blue after all." Salter sighed despairingly.
"I've changed my mind, Jim. I'll wear blue after all." Salter sighed in disappointment.
"Ye look very well in what ye have on, sir," he grunted. Jack sat down obstinately.
"You look great in what you're wearing, sir," he grumbled. Jack sat down stubbornly.
"I have conceived a dislike—nay, a veritable hatred—for puce. I will wear blue."
"I have developed a strong dislike—actually, a real hatred—for puce. I will wear blue."
"Now, sir, do ha' done changing your clothes! Ye'll be tired out before ever ye get downstairs, and ye know what the doctor said."
"Now, sir, please stop changing your clothes! You'll be worn out before you even get downstairs, and you know what the doctor said."
My lord consigned the doctor and his words of wisdom to a place of great heat.
My lord sent the doctor and his wise words to a really hot place.
"Ay, sir, but—"
"Yeah, sir, but—"
"The doctor is a worthy individual, Jim, but he knows even less of the art of dressing than you do. He does not understand the soul-agony of a man who makes his first appearance in puce."
"The doctor is a decent guy, Jim, but he knows even less about fashion than you do. He doesn’t get the deep struggle of a man who shows up for the first time in puce."
"But—"
"But—"
"The blue coat laced with gold."
"The blue coat trimmed with gold."
"Sir—"
"Hey—"
"I order it! I insist; the blue coat or nought!"
"I demand it! I insist on the blue coat or nothing!"
"Very well, sir." Resignedly Jim walked to the cupboard.
"Sure thing, sir." With a sigh, Jim walked over to the cupboard.
When at length his lordship was dressed to his entire satisfaction it was midway through the hot June afternoon, and Miss Betty was tapping at the door, wishing to know whether Mr. Carr was coming down, or whether he was not.
When finally his lordship was dressed to his complete satisfaction, it was halfway through the hot June afternoon, and Miss Betty was tapping at the door, wanting to know if Mr. Carr was coming down or not.
Carstares shifted his sling, and taking up his hat, moved just a little shakily to the door.
Carstares adjusted his sling, picked up his hat, and moved a little unsteadily to the door.
Salter opened it, and cast a triumphant glance at Miss Betty, as though he were showing off all my lord's graces. He proffered an arm.
Salter opened it and gave a triumphant look at Miss Betty, as if he were showcasing all of my lord's qualities. He offered his arm.
"Shall I help ye, sir?"
"Can I help you, sir?"
Miss Betty curtsied low.
Miss Betty did a deep curtsy.
"La, Mr. Carr!"
"Hey, Mr. Carr!"
John bowed profoundly.
John deeply bowed.
"Give ye good den, madam," he said. "I am just about to descend. Thank you, Jim." He leaned heavily on the man's arm.
"Good evening, ma'am," he said. "I'm just about to head down. Thanks, Jim." He leaned heavily on the man's arm.
Miss Betty walked round him admiringly.
Miss Betty walked around him with admiration.
"Lud! 'Tis mighty elegant, I vow! But I protest, I am shy!"
"Lud! It's really elegant, I swear! But I have to say, I'm shy!"
"Egad, Miss Betty! and why?"
"Wow, Miss Betty! Why?"
"You are not so young as I imagined," she replied candidly.
"You aren't as young as I thought," she said honestly.
"Bear in mind, madam, that I never sought to deceive you. I am an aged man."
"Please remember, ma'am, that I never tried to trick you. I'm an old man."
"Thirty!" she scoffed, and went on ahead. "Come, child, and mind the first step!"
"Thirty!" she scoffed and walked ahead. "Come on, kid, and watch the first step!"
At the bottom of the staircase stood Mr. Beauleigh, a man of medium height, thin-lipped and grey-eyed. He came forward with one hand outstretched.
At the bottom of the staircase stood Mr. Beauleigh, a man of average height, thin lips, and gray eyes. He stepped forward with one hand extended.
"I am delighted to see you so much better, sir. I trust your shoulder no longer pains you?"
"I’m really glad to see you feeling so much better, sir. I hope your shoulder isn’t hurting anymore?"
My lord pushed Jim gently to one side and placed his hand in Mr. Beauleigh's.
My lord gently nudged Jim aside and shook hands with Mr. Beauleigh.
"I thank you, sir, it is almost well. But for Miss Betty, who, I fear, has the makings of a true tyrant, I should not wear this obnoxious sling."
"I appreciate it, sir, it's almost better now. But if it weren't for Miss Betty, who I worry could turn into a real tyrant, I wouldn’t be wearing this annoying sling."
Mr. Beauleigh smiled a little.
Mr. Beauleigh smiled slightly.
"Ah, yes, she keeps us all in order, does Betty. Pray, will you not walk a little in the garden? There are chairs on the lawn—and here is my daughter."
"Ah, yes, Betty keeps us all in line. Come on, won’t you take a stroll in the garden? There are chairs on the lawn—and here comes my daughter."
He waved to the door, and Carstares, turning, beheld Diana.
He waved to the door, and Carstares, turning around, saw Diana.
She stood framed by the dark wood, gowned in amber silk, with old lace falling from her elbows and over the bosom of her dress. Her hair was dark as night, with little tendrils curling over her broad, white brow. One rolling curl fell over her shoulder, the rest were gathered up under a small lace cap, which was secured by means of a riband passed beneath her chin.
She stood against the dark wood, dressed in amber silk, with old lace draping from her elbows and across the front of her dress. Her hair was as dark as night, with small curls framing her wide, pale forehead. One loose curl fell over her shoulder, while the rest were pinned up under a small lace cap, held in place by a ribbon tied beneath her chin.
Jack gazed, and gazed again, and in her turn Diana studied him with wide brown eyes of almost childlike innocence. Then her lids fluttered and curling lashes veiled the glorious depths, as a slow blush mounted to her cheeks.
Jack stared and stared again, while Diana looked back at him with wide brown eyes that held an almost childlike innocence. Then her eyelids fluttered, and her curling lashes covered the beautiful depths of her eyes as a slow blush crept onto her cheeks.
My lord recovered his manners and made his most approved leg as her father presented him.
My lord got his manners back and made his most impressive bow as her father introduced him.
"My love, this is Mr. Carr—"
"My love, this is Mr. Carr—"
Diana sank into a curtsey.
Diana curtsied.
"—and, Mr. Carr, this is my daughter, Diana."
"—and, Mr. Carr, this is my daughter, Diana."
"I am delighted to make Miss Beauleigh's acquaintance," said John, and raised her hand to his lips.
"I’m thrilled to meet Miss Beauleigh," said John, and lifted her hand to his lips.
The delicate, tapering fingers trembled a little in his hold, and tremulous lips parted in the shyest and most adorable smile that he had ever seen.
The slender, tapering fingers shook slightly in his grip, and the quivering lips smiled in the shyest and most charming way he had ever witnessed.
"Indeed, sir, we are already acquainted. I am not like to forget my rescuer."
"Of course, sir, we already know each other. I’m not likely to forget my rescuer."
"I am happy to think that I was able to be of some service to you, mademoiselle. Believe me, it was an honour to fight in your cause." His eyes were on the fascinating dimple that played about her mouth.
"I’m glad to think I could be of help to you, miss. Trust me, it was an honor to fight for your cause." His gaze was fixed on the captivating dimple that danced around her mouth.
"'Tis very kind of you to say so, sir. I fear we greatly incommoded you—and—" She made a gesture towards his sling.
"'It's very kind of you to say that, sir. I'm afraid we really inconvenienced you—and—" She gestured toward his sling.
"That, mademoiselle, is less than nothing. All the obligation is on my side."
"That, miss, is less than nothing. All the responsibility is on my end."
Miss Betty bustled forward.
Miss Betty hurried forward.
"Now that will do! I never heard such a foolish set of compliments! You are looking tired, Mr. Carr; come into the garden and rest."
"That's enough! I've never heard such ridiculous compliments! You look tired, Mr. Carr; come into the garden and take a break."
Salter stepped forward, but Diana stayed him with uplifted finger.
Salter stepped forward, but Diana held him back with her raised finger.
"If Mr. Carr will accept my arm?" she hazarded.
"If Mr. Carr will take my arm?" she suggested.
Jack flushed.
Jack blushed.
"Indeed, no, Miss Beauleigh—I can—"
"Actually, no, Miss Beauleigh—I can—"
"Oh, tut-tut!" cried Miss Betty. "Have done dilly-dallying! Take him out, Di!"
"Oh, come on!" exclaimed Miss Betty. "Stop wasting time! Take him out, Di!"
Mr. Beauleigh had already disappeared. His world lay in his library, and he was never far from it for any length of time. Now he had seized the moment when his sister was not looking to withdraw quietly, and, when she turned round, she was only in time to see the library door close softly.
Mr. Beauleigh had already vanished. His life revolved around his library, and he never strayed far from it for very long. Now he had taken advantage of a moment when his sister wasn't watching to slip away quietly, and when she turned around, she only caught a glimpse of the library door gently closing.
"Your papa has gone again," she remarked to her niece. "What a trying man he is, to be sure!"
"Your dad has gone again," she said to her niece. "What a challenging man he is, for sure!"
She followed the pair out on to the lawn, and helped to make Carstares seat himself in a long chair under a great elm. A cushion was placed under his wounded shoulder and another at his back.
She followed the couple out onto the lawn and helped Carstares settle into a long chair under a big elm tree. A cushion was placed under his injured shoulder and another one at his back.
"And are you sure that you are quite comfortable?" inquired Miss Betty, anxiously bending over him.
"And are you sure that you're feeling completely comfortable?" asked Miss Betty, leaning over him with concern.
Jack laughed up at her.
Jack laughed at her.
"Quite sure, thank you, madam. But where will you sit?"
"Sure thing, thank you, ma'am. But where will you be sitting?"
"I shall sit in this chair, and Di will sit on a cushion"—throwing one down—"at my feet—so."
"I'll sit in this chair, and Di will sit on a cushion"—throwing one down—"at my feet—like this."
"I see that you are all ruled with a rod of iron, mademoiselle," he said, and watched the dimple tremble into being.
"I see that you are all governed with an iron fist, miss," he said, watching the dimple appear.
"Indeed, yes, sir. 'Tis very sad."
"Yes, sir. It's really sad."
Miss Betty chuckled, and unrolled a packet of silks which she threw into her niece's lap.
Miss Betty laughed and unrolled a packet of silks, tossing it into her niece's lap.
"Will you have the goodness to sort those for me, love?" she asked, taking out her embroidery.
"Could you please sort those for me, dear?" she asked, pulling out her embroidery.
"Pray allow me to assist!" pleaded John.
"Please let me help!" begged John.
Diana rose and planted her cushion down beside his chair. She then knelt down upon it and emptied the multi-coloured strands on to his knee.
Diana got up and set her cushion down next to his chair. She then knelt on it and poured the colorful strands onto his knee.
"Very well! You must be very careful to separate the different pinks, though. See, we will have the rose here, the salmon here, the deeper rose here, the pale pink over there, and the reds—there is no more room—we will put the reds in this paper."
"Alright! You have to be really careful to keep the different shades of pink separate. Look, we’ll place the rose here, the salmon here, the darker rose here, the light pink over there, and as for the reds—there's no more space—we'll put the reds in this paper."
"Certainly," agreed Carstares. "Are we to leave the other colours until the pinks are sorted?"
"Sure," Carstares agreed. "Are we going to wait to deal with the other colors until the pinks are sorted out?"
She nodded and bent her head over the silks.
She nodded and lowered her head over the silks.
"Is Sir Miles coming this afternoon, Mr. Carr?"
"Is Sir Miles coming this afternoon, Mr. Carr?"
"Why yes, Miss Betty—now you mention it, I remember that he is. Miss Beauleigh, I defy you to put that one on the rose pile; 'tis a shade too deep."
"Sure thing, Miss Betty—now that you mention it, I remember he is. Miss Beauleigh, I challenge you to add that one to the rose pile; it's a shade too dark."
"I am sure 'tis not! Where is one to compare with it?"
"I’m sure it isn’t! Where can you find anything that compares to it?"
Carstares produced a long thread and held it next to hers. The two heads were bent close over it. Diana sighed.
Carstares created a long thread and held it next to hers. The two heads leaned in close over it. Diana sighed.
"You are right; I can just see the difference. But 'tis very slight!"
"You’re right; I can definitely see the difference. But it’s very slight!"
Miss Betty peeped over their shoulders.
Miss Betty peeked over their shoulders.
"Gracious, what an eye you must have! I can detect no difference." Her eye ran along the row of silks laid out on my lord's white satin leg.
"Wow, you have a great eye! I don't see any difference." Her gaze moved along the row of silks spread out on my lord's white satin leg.
"Mr. Carr," said Diana suddenly, "I want to ask you something—something that has been puzzling me."
"Mr. Carr," Diana said abruptly, "I want to ask you something—something that’s been confusing me."
"Faith, what is it, Miss Beauleigh?"
"Faith, what is it, Miss Beauleigh?"
"Just this: why did you call Mr. Everard M. le Duc?"
"Just this: why did you call Mr. Everard M. le Duc?"
There was a tiny pause. My lord looked down into the gold-flecked eyes and frowned a little.
There was a brief pause. My lord looked down into the golden-flecked eyes and frowned slightly.
"Did I call him that?"
"Did I really call him that?"
"Yes, I remember it distinctly. Was it just—a manner of speaking?"
"Yeah, I remember it clearly. Was it just a way of saying things?"
"Just a manner of speaking.... You may call it that, mademoiselle. Do you not think that he looks rather ducal?"
"Just a way of talking... You can call it that, miss. Don’t you think he looks kind of noble?"
"I tried not to think of him at all. I hate him!"
"I tried not to think about him at all. I hate him!"
"Almost I begin to pity this Mr. Everard," quoth Jack.
"Almost I start to feel sorry for this Mr. Everard," said Jack.
The dimple peeped out.
The dimple showed.
"Then 'tis most ungallant of you, sir!" she reproved. "Do you know Mr. Everard?"
"Then it's really quite uncivil of you, sir!" she scolded. "Are you familiar with Mr. Everard?"
"I have certainly seen him before, madam."
"I've definitely seen him before, ma'am."
Diana sat back on her heels and eyed him wonderingly.
Diana knelt back on her heels and looked at him with curiosity.
"I believe you do not wish to answer me," she said slowly. "Tell me, is 'Everard' that man's real name?"
"I think you don't want to answer me," she said slowly. "Tell me, is 'Everard' that guy's real name?"
My lord twisted the ring on his finger uneasily. He did not feel himself at liberty to expose Belmanoir, and if he should reveal his true identity, it was quite possible that Mr. Beauleigh might seek him out, in which case he himself might be recognised. He looked up.
My lord nervously twisted the ring on his finger. He didn’t feel free to expose Belmanoir, and if he revealed his true identity, it was very likely that Mr. Beauleigh would come looking for him, which could lead to him being recognized. He looked up.
"Pardon me, mademoiselle, but whence this cross-examination?"
"Pardon me, miss, but where is this cross-examination coming from?"
Diana nodded placidly.
Diana nodded calmly.
"I thought you would refuse, but I have discovered something that will confound you, sir!" She rose to her feet. "I will go and get it." She walked gracefully away towards the house, and my lord watched her go.
"I thought you would say no, but I've found something that will surprise you, sir!" She stood up. "I'll go get it." She walked elegantly towards the house, and my lord watched her leave.
"Now I am going to ask a question," broke in Miss Betty's voice.
"Now I have a question," interrupted Miss Betty's voice.
He threw out an imploring hand.
He reached out with a pleading hand.
"Madam, I beg you will consider my feeble condition. Am I fit to bear the strain, think you?"
"Madam, I kindly ask you to consider my weak condition. Do you think I'm capable of handling the pressure?"
"I do!—Is it usual for gentlemen to ride masked, as you were?"
"I do! Is it common for gentlemen to ride with masks on, like you were?"
At that he laughed.
He laughed at that.
"No, madam, but for the gentlemen of the High Toby, it is de régie."
"No, ma'am, but for the gentlemen of the High Toby, it is de régie."
She paused, with her needle held in mid-air:
She paused, holding her needle in mid-air:
"Now, what mean you by that?"
"Now, what do you mean by that?"
"Just that I am a common highwayman, Miss Betty."
"Just that I’m an ordinary highway robber, Miss Betty."
She stared at him for a moment, and then resumed her work.
She looked at him for a moment, and then went back to her work.
"You look it."
"You look like it."
John cast a startled glance down his slim person.
John looked down at his slender body in surprise.
"Is that so, madam? And I rather flattered myself I did not!"
"Is that true, ma'am? I thought I did not!"
"I was only laughing at you. You do not expect me to believe that fabrication—surely?"
"I was just laughing at you. You can't expect me to believe that lie—right?"
"I fear I do," he sighed. "'Tis very true, alack!"
"I think I do," he sighed. "It's very true, unfortunately!"
"Oh, indeed? Also a friend of Sir Miles O'Hara, J.P.—and of Mr. Everard?"
"Oh, really? A friend of Sir Miles O'Hara, J.P. —and of Mr. Everard?"
"At least the last-named is not an acquaintance to be proud of," he retorted.
"At least the last person is not someone to be proud of knowing," he shot back.
"Perhaps not. My Di says he is some great gentleman."
"Maybe not. My Di says he’s some big shot gentleman."
"I perceive that your Di is by nature suspicious. Why does she think that?"
"I see that your Di is naturally suspicious. Why does she think that?"
"You will see. Di, love, here is Mr. Carr trying to make me believe that he is a highwayman!"
"You'll see. Di, darling, here’s Mr. Carr trying to convince me that he’s a highway robber!"
Diana came up to them smiling.
Diana walked over to them with a smile.
"I fear he teases you, aunt. Do you remember this, sir?" Into Jack's hands she put his Grace of Andover's sword.
"I’m worried he’s teasing you, aunt. Do you remember this, sir?" She handed Jack the Duke of Andover's sword.
Carstares took it, surprised, and glanced casually at the hilt. Then he started up.
Carstares took it, surprised, and casually looked at the hilt. Then he jumped up.
"Why, 'tis his sword. And I thought 'twas left on the roadside. Can it be—did you bring it, mademoiselle?"
"Why, it's his sword. And I thought it was left on the roadside. Could it be—did you bring it, miss?"
She dropped him a curtsey, and laughed.
She gave him a quick nod and laughed.
"You are surprised, sir? You demanded the sword, so I naturally supposed that you required it. Therefore I brought it home."
"You’re surprised, sir? You asked for the sword, so I figured you needed it. That’s why I brought it home."
"'Twas monstrous thoughtful of you then. I dared not hope that it had not been forgotten. I am very grateful—"
"It was incredibly thoughtful of you. I didn't dare hope it hadn't been forgotten. I'm really grateful—"
"Then pray show your gratitude by sitting down again!" advised the elder Miss Beauleigh. "Remember that this is your first day up, and have a care!"
"Then please show your gratitude by sitting down again!" advised the elder Miss Beauleigh. "Remember that this is your first day up, and be careful!"
John subsided obediently, turning the sword over in his hands.
John quieted down and obediently turned the sword over in his hands.
Diana pointed to the wrought gold hilt with an accusing finger.
Diana pointed at the ornate gold hilt with an accusing finger.
"An I mistake not, sir, that is a coronet."
"Am I mistaken, sir, that is a coronet?"
My lord's eyes followed the pink-tipped finger and rested wrathfully upon the arms of Andover. It was like Tracy to flaunt them on his sword-hilt, he reflected.
My lord's gaze tracked the pink-tipped finger and landed angrily on Andover's arms. It was just like Tracy to show them off on his sword-hilt, he thought.
"It certainly has that appearance," he admitted cautiously.
"It definitely looks that way," he admitted carefully.
"Also, those are not paste, but real diamonds, and that is a ruby."
"Also, those aren’t fake stones; they’re real diamonds, and that is a ruby."
"I do not dispute it, madam," he answered meekly.
"I don’t argue with that, ma'am," he replied quietly.
"And I believe that that big stone is an emerald."
"And I believe that big stone is an emerald."
"I am very much afraid that it is."
"I’m really afraid that it is."
"An expensive toy!" she said, and looked sharply at him.
"That's an expensive toy!" she said, looking at him sharply.
"Ornate, I agree, but as true a piece of steel as ever I saw," replied my lord blandly, balancing the rapier on one finger.
"Intricate, I agree, but it's as genuine a piece of steel as I've ever seen," replied my lord casually, balancing the rapier on one finger.
"A very expensive toy!" she repeated sternly.
"A really expensive toy!" she said firmly.
John sighed.
John let out a sigh.
"True, madam—true." Then with a brightened air: "Perhaps Mr. Everard has expensive tastes?"
"You're right, ma'am—you're right." Then, with a cheerful expression: "Maybe Mr. Everard has costly tastes?"
"It is very possible. And I think that Mr. Everard must have been more than a simple country gentleman to indulge those tastes."
"It’s definitely possible. And I think Mr. Everard must have been more than just a simple country gentleman to have those tastes."
Carstares bit his lip to hide a smile at the thought of Tracy in the light of a simple country gentleman, and shook his head sadly.
Carstares bit his lip to suppress a smile at the thought of Tracy as a simple country gentleman, and shook his head sadly.
"Do you infer that he came by this sword dishonestly, madam?"
"Are you suggesting that he got this sword in a dishonest way, ma'am?"
The dimple quivered and was gone.
The dimple wobbled and vanished.
"Sir, I believe that you are playing with me," she said with great dignity.
"Sir, I think you are toying with me," she said with great dignity.
"Madam, I am abashed."
"Ma'am, I'm embarrassed."
"I am very glad to hear it, then. I infer that Mr. Everard was something more than he pretended to be."
"I’m really glad to hear that. It seems Mr. Everard was more than he let on."
"In truth, a sorry rogue to deceive a lady."
"In reality, it's a shameful move to deceive a woman."
"And I want to know if I am right. Is he, perhaps, some grand gentleman?"
"And I want to know if I'm right. Is he maybe some kind of distinguished gentleman?"
"I can assure you, madam, that there is very little of the gentleman about Mr. Everard."
"I can assure you, ma'am, that there is hardly anything gentlemanly about Mr. Everard."
Miss Betty began to laugh.
Betty started laughing.
"Have done, my dear! 'Tis of no avail, and 'tis impolite to press Mr. Carr too hard."
"Enough, my dear! It’s pointless, and it’s rude to push Mr. Carr too hard."
Diana pouted.
Diana sulked.
"He is monstrous provoking, I think," she said, and eyed him reproachfully.
"He is incredibly annoying, I think," she said, giving him a disapproving look.
"I am desolated," mourned Jack, but his eyes danced.
"I’m heartbroken," Jack lamented, but his eyes sparkled.
"And now you are laughing!"
"And now you're laughing!"
"But then, mademoiselle, so are you!"
"But then, miss, so are you!"
She shook her head, resolutely repressing the dimple.
She shook her head, firmly holding back the dimple.
"Then I am inconsolable."
"Then I’m heartbroken."
The brown eyes sparkled and her lips parted in spite of her efforts to keep them in a stern line.
The brown eyes sparkled, and her lips parted despite her attempts to keep them straight.
"Oh, but you are ridiculous!" she cried, and sprang to her feet. "And here is Sir Miles!"
"Oh, but you’re ridiculous!" she exclaimed, jumping to her feet. "And here comes Sir Miles!"
O'Hara came across the lawn towards them, bowed to the ladies, and glanced inquiringly from one to the other.
O'Hara walked across the lawn toward them, nodded to the ladies, and looked curiously from one to the other.
"Is it a joke ye have?" he asked.
"Do you have a joke?" he asked.
Diana answered him.
Diana replied to him.
"Indeed no, sir. 'Tis Mr. Carr who is so provoking."
"Absolutely not, sir. It's Mr. Carr who is so annoying."
"Provoking, is it? And what has he been doing?"
"Is that really provoking? What has he been up to?"
"I'll tell you the whole truth, Miles," interposed the maligned one. "'Tis Mistress Diana who is so inquisitive!"
"I'll tell you the whole truth, Miles," interrupted the wronged one. "It's Mistress Diana who is so curious!"
"Oh!" Diana blushed furiously "I protest you are unkind, sir!"
"Oh!" Diana blushed brightly. "I think you're being unkind, sir!"
"Sure, 'tis no gentleman he is, at all!"
"Sure, he's not a gentleman at all!"
"'Twas on the subject of gentlemen that we—"
"'It was on the topic of gentlemen that we—"
"Quarrelled," supplied her aunt.
"Argued," her aunt suggested.
"Disagreed," amended his lordship.
"Disagreed," his lordship edited.
"Disagreed," nodded Diana. "I asked him whether Mr. Everard was not some grand gentleman, and he evaded the point."
"Disagreed," nodded Diana. "I asked him if Mr. Everard wasn't some distinguished gentleman, and he dodged the question."
"I vow 'tis slander!" cried Jack. "I merely said that Everard was no gentleman at all."
"I swear it's slander!" Jack exclaimed. "I just said that Everard isn't a gentleman at all."
"There! And was not that evading the point, Sir Miles?"
"There! And wasn't that missing the point, Sir Miles?"
"Was it? Sure, I'm inclined to agree with him."
"Was it? Yeah, I think I agree with him."
"I declare you are both in league against me!" she cried, with greater truth than she knew. "I mean, was he perhaps a titled gentleman?"
"I declare you are both working together against me!" she shouted, with more truth than she realized. "I mean, was he maybe a titled gentleman?"
"But how should Jack know that?"
"But how is Jack supposed to know that?"
"Because I am sure he knows him—or, at least, of him."
"Because I'm sure he knows him—or at least knows of him."
"Listen, Mistress Di," broke in my lord, shooting a warning glance at O'Hara. "I will tell you all about Mr. Everard, and I hope you will be satisfied with my tale." He paused and seemed to cudgel his brain. "First he is, of course, titled—let me see—yes, he is a Duke. Oh, he is certainly a Duke—and I am not sure but what he is royal—he—"
"Listen, Mistress Di," my lord interrupted, giving O'Hara a warning look. "I'll tell you everything about Mr. Everard, and I hope you’re satisfied with my story." He paused, as if trying to think hard. "First of all, he's titled—let me think—yes, he's a Duke. Oh, definitely a Duke—and I'm not sure, but he might be royal—he—"
"Now you are ridiculous!" cried Miss Betty.
"Now you're being ridiculous!" cried Miss Betty.
"You are very teasing," said Diana, and tried to frown. "First you pretend to know nothing about Mr. Everard, and then you tell me foolish stories about him. A Duke, indeed! I believe you really do know nothing about him!"
"You’re such a tease," Diana said, trying to frown. "First, you act like you don’t know anything about Mr. Everard, and then you share silly stories about him. A Duke, really! I think you actually don’t know anything about him!"
As Carstares had hoped, she refused to believe the truth.
As Carstares had hoped, she didn't want to accept the truth.
"He is playing with ye, child," said O'Hara, who had listened to Jack's tale with a face of wonder. "I warrant he knows no Everard—eh, Jack?"
"He’s messing with you, kid," O'Hara said, listening to Jack's story with a look of amazement. "I bet he doesn't even know Everard—right, Jack?"
"No, I cannot say that I do," laughed his lordship.
"No, I can't say that I do," laughed his lordship.
"But—but—you said—"
"But—but—you said—"
"Never mind what he said, Miss Di. 'Tis a scurvy fellow he is."
"Don't worry about what he said, Miss Di. He's a nasty guy."
She regarded him gravely.
She looked at him seriously.
"Indeed, I almost think so."
"Honestly, I kind of think so."
But the dimple peeped out for all that! The next instant it was gone, and Diana turned a face of gloom to her aunt, pouting her red lips adorably, so thought my lord.
But the dimple showed up for all that! The next moment it was gone, and Diana turned a gloomy face to her aunt, adorably pouting her red lips, or so my lord thought.
"Mr. Bettison," she said in accents of despair.
"Mr. Bettison," she said with a tone of despair.
At these mystic words, Jack saw Miss Betty frown, and heard her impatient remark: "Drat the man!"
At these mysterious words, Jack saw Miss Betty scowl and heard her impatient comment: "Darn that man!"
He looked towards the house, and perceived a short, rather stout, young man to be walking with a peculiar strutting gait towards them. The boy was good-looking, Carstares acknowledged to himself, but his eyes were set too close. And he did not like his style. No, certainly he did not like his style, nor the proprietary way in which he kissed Diana's hand.
He looked over at the house and noticed a short, somewhat stocky young man walking toward them with a strange, swaggering gait. The boy was attractive, Carstares admitted to himself, but his eyes were too close together. And he didn't like his vibe. No, he definitely didn't like his vibe, nor the entitled way he kissed Diana's hand.
"How agreeable it is to see you again, Mr. Bettison!" said Miss Betty with much affability. "I declare 'tis an age since we set eyes on you!"
"How great it is to see you again, Mr. Bettison!" said Miss Betty with a warm smile. "I can't believe it's been so long since we last saw you!"
"Oh, no, Aunt," contradicted Diana sweetly. "Why, it was only a very short while ago that Mr. Bettison was here, surely!" She withdrew the hand that the young man seemed inclined to hold fast to, and turned to John.
"Oh, no, Aunt," Diana said sweetly. "It was only a little while ago that Mr. Bettison was here, surely!" She pulled her hand away from the young man who seemed eager to hold onto it and turned to John.
"I think you do not know Mr. Bettison, Mr. Carr?" she said. "Mr. Bettison, allow me to present you to Mr. Carr. Sir Miles I think you know?"
"I don't think you know Mr. Bettison, Mr. Carr?" she said. "Mr. Bettison, let me introduce you to Mr. Carr. Sir Miles, I believe you know?"
The squire bowed with a great deal of stiff hostility. Carstares returned the bow.
The squire bowed with a lot of tense hostility. Carstares returned the bow.
"You will excuse my not rising, I beg," he smiled. "As you perceive—I have had an accident."
"You'll forgive me for not getting up, I hope," he smiled. "As you can see—I had an accident."
Light dawned on Bettison. This was the man who had rescued Diana, confound his impudence!
Light dawned on Bettison. This was the guy who had saved Diana, damn his audacity!
"Ah, yes, sir! Your arm, was it not? My faith, I should be proud of such a wound!"
"Ah, yes, sir! Was it your arm? Honestly, I should feel lucky to have a wound like that!"
It seemed to Carstares that he smiled at Diana in a damned familiar fashion, devil take his impudence!
It seemed to Carstares that he smiled at Diana in a really familiar way, damn his boldness!
"It was indeed a great honour, sir. Mistress Di, I have finished sorting your green silks."
"It was truly a great honor, sir. Mistress Di, I've completed sorting your green silks."
Diana sank down on the cushion again, and shook some more strands out on to his knee.
Diana flopped back onto the cushion again and let more strands fall onto his knee.
"How quick you have been! Now we will do the blue ones." Bettison glared. This fellow seemed prodigious intimate with Diana, devil take him! He sat down beside Miss Betty, and addressed my lord patronisingly.
"Wow, you’ve been really fast! Now let’s do the blue ones." Bettison glared. This guy seemed way too close with Diana, damn him! He sat down next to Miss Betty and spoke to my lord in a condescending way.
"Let me see—er—Mr. Carr. Have I met you in town, I wonder? At Tom's, perhaps?"
"Let me think—uh—Mr. Carr. I’m curious if we’ve met in town? Maybe at Tom’s?"
This country bumpkin would belong to Tom's, reflected John savagely, for no reason at all. Aloud he said:
This country bumpkin would belong to Tom's, John thought angrily, for no reason at all. Out loud he said:
"I think it extremely unlikely, sir. I have been abroad some years."
"I think that's highly unlikely, sir. I've been overseas for several years."
"Oh, indeed, sir? The 'grand tour,' I suppose?"
"Oh, really, sir? The 'grand tour,' I guess?"
Mr. Bettison's tone was not the tone of one who supposes any such thing.
Mr. Bettison's tone wasn't the tone of someone who believes any of that.
John smiled.
John grinned.
"Not this time," he said, "that was seven years ago."
"Not this time," he said, "that was seven years ago."
Mr. Bettison had heard rumours of this fellow who, it was murmured, was nought but a common highwayman.
Mr. Bettison had heard rumors about this guy who, it was whispered, was nothing more than a common highway robber.
"Really? After Cambridge, perhaps?"
"Seriously? After Cambridge, maybe?"
"Oxford," corrected Carstares gently.
"Oxford," Carstares gently corrected.
Curse his audacity! thought Mr. Bettison.
Curse his nerve! thought Mr. Bettison.
"Seven years ago—let me think. George must have been on the tour then—Selwyn, I mean, Miss Beauleigh."
"Seven years ago—let me think. George must have been on the tour back then—Selwyn, I mean, Miss Beauleigh."
Jack, who had made the tour with several other young bucks fresh down from college, accompanied as far as Paris by the famous wit himself, held his peace.
Jack, who had traveled with several other young guys just out of college, was accompanied as far as Paris by the famous wit himself, and kept quiet.
Mr. Bettison then launched forth into anecdotes of his own tour, and seeing that his friend was entirely engrossed with Miss Diana and her silks, O'Hara felt it incumbent on him to draw the enemy's fire, and, taking his own departure, to bear the squire off with him. For which he received a grateful smile from my lord, and a kiss blown from the tips of her fingers from Mistress Di, with whom he was on the best of terms.
Mr. Bettison then started sharing stories from his own trip, and noticing that his friend was completely captivated by Miss Diana and her silks, O'Hara thought it was his duty to divert attention away and take the squire with him. For this, he received a thankful smile from my lord and a kiss blown from the tips of her fingers from Mistress Di, with whom he had a great friendship.
CHAPTER XIV
MISTRESS DIANA IS UNMAIDENLY
The idyllic summer days passed quickly by, and every time that my lord spoke of leaving, the outcry was so indignant and so firm that he hastily subsided and told himself he would stay just another few days. His shoulder, having mended up to a certain point, refused quite to heal, and exertion brought the pain back very swiftly. So his time was for the most part spent with Mistress Di out of doors, helping her with her gardening and her chickens—for Diana was an enthusiastic poultry farmer on a small scale—and ministering to her various pets. If Fido had a splinter in his paw, it was to Mr. Carr that he was taken; if Nellie, the spaniel, caught a live rabbit, Mr. Carr would assuredly know what to do for it, and the same with all the other animals. The young pair grew closer and closer together, while Miss Betty and O'Hara watched from afar, the former filled with pride of her darling, and satisfaction, and the latter with apprehension. O'Hara knew that his friend was falling unconsciously in love, and he feared the time when John should realise it. He confided these fears to his wife, who, with young David, was staying at her mother's house in Kensington, in a long and very Irish letter. She replied that he must try and coax my lord into coming to stay with them, when her charms would at once eclipse Mistress Diana's, though to be sure, she could not understand why Miles should not wish him to fall in love, for as he well knew, 'twas a prodigious pleasant sensation. If he did not know it, then he was indeed most disagreeable. And had he ever heard of anything so wonderful?—David had drawn a picture of a horse! Yes, really, it was a horse! Was he not a clever child? Further, would her dearest Miles please come and fetch her home, for although Mamma was prodigious amiable, and wanted her to stay several weeks, she positively could not live without her husband an instant longer than was necessary!
The perfect summer days flew by, and every time my lord mentioned leaving, there was such an outraged and determined response that he quickly backed down and told himself he would stay just a few more days. His shoulder had healed to some extent, but it still wouldn't fully recover, and any effort would bring the pain back quickly. So, he mostly spent his time outdoors with Mistress Di, helping her with her gardening and her chickens—because Diana was a passionate small-scale poultry farmer—and taking care of her various pets. If Fido had a splinter in his paw, he was brought to Mr. Carr; if Nellie, the spaniel, caught a live rabbit, Mr. Carr definitely knew what to do for it, and the same applied to all the other animals. The young pair grew closer and closer while Miss Betty and O'Hara watched from a distance, the former filled with pride in her darling and satisfaction, and the latter with concern. O'Hara realized his friend was falling unconsciously in love, and he dreaded the day when John would figure it out. He shared these worries with his wife, who was staying with her mother in Kensington with young David, in a long and very Irish letter. She replied that he should try to convince my lord to come and stay with them, as her charms would quickly outshine Mistress Diana’s; though she couldn't understand why Miles would want him to fall in love, since, as he knew well, it was a really pleasant feeling. If he didn’t know that, then he was quite unpleasant. And had he ever heard of anything so amazing?—David had drawn a picture of a horse! Yes, really, it was a horse! Wasn’t he a smart child? Furthermore, would her dearest Miles please come and bring her home? Even though Mamma was extremely nice and wanted her to stay several weeks, she absolutely could not live without her husband a moment longer than necessary!
As soon as O'Hara read the last part of the letter he brushed Carstares and his love affairs to one side, and posted straight to London to obey the welcome summons.
As soon as O'Hara finished reading the last part of the letter, he set aside thoughts of Carstares and his romantic escapades and headed straight to London to respond to the welcome invitation.
Bit by bit my lord discovered that he was very much in love with Diana. At first his heart gave a great bound, and then seemed to stop with a sickening thud. He remembered that he could not ask her to marry him, disgraced as he was, and he immediately faced the situation, realising that he must go away at once. His first move was to Mr. Beauleigh, to tell him of his decision. On being asked why he must so suddenly leave Horton House, he explained that he loved Diana and could not in honour speak of love to her. At which Mr. Beauleigh gasped and demanded to know the reason. Carstares told him that he was by profession a highwayman, and watched him bridle angrily. Before so agreeable and so smiling, Mr. Beauleigh now became frigidly polite. He quite understood Mr. Carr's position, and—er—yes, he honoured him for the course on which he had decided. But Mr. Beauleigh was very, very cold. Carstares gave Jim orders to pack immediately, that he might depart next day, and reluctantly informed Miss Betty of his going. She was startled and bewildered. She had imagined that he would spend all June with them. Circumstances, he regretted, willed otherwise. He should always remember her great kindness to him, and hoped that she would forgive the brusque nature of his departure.
Bit by bit, my lord realized that he was deeply in love with Diana. At first, his heart raced, then seemed to stop with a sickening thud. He remembered that he couldn't ask her to marry him, given his disgrace, and immediately faced the truth: he had to leave right away. His first move was to find Mr. Beauleigh to tell him about his decision. When Mr. Beauleigh asked why he had to leave Horton House so suddenly, he explained that he loved Diana and couldn’t, in good conscience, express his feelings to her. Mr. Beauleigh gasped and wanted to know why. Carstares revealed that he was a highwayman, which made Mr. Beauleigh bristle with anger. Where Mr. Beauleigh had been friendly and cheerful, he now became frigidly polite. He understood Mr. Carr’s position and, well, yes, he respected him for the decision he’d made. But Mr. Beauleigh was very, very cold. Carstares instructed Jim to pack immediately so he could leave the next day and reluctantly told Miss Betty about his departure. She was shocked and confused. She had thought he would spend all of June with them. Unfortunately, circumstances dictated otherwise. He would always be grateful for her kindness to him and hoped she would forgive the abruptness of his leaving.
When he told Diana her eyes opened very wide and she laughed, pointing an accusing finger at him.
When he told Diana, her eyes went wide and she laughed, pointing an accusing finger at him.
"You are teasing, Mr. Carr!" she cried, and ran into the house.
"You’re just messing with me, Mr. Carr!" she exclaimed, and dashed into the house.
That evening Miss Betty confirmed Jack's words, and seeing the hurt look in the girl's eyes, wisely held her peace.
That evening, Miss Betty agreed with Jack, and noticing the pain in the girl's eyes, thoughtfully kept quiet.
Next morning in the pleasaunce Diana came across my lord, and went up to him, gravely questioning.
Next morning in the garden, Diana ran into my lord and approached him, asking serious questions.
"You are really leaving us to-day, Mr. Carr?"
"You’re really leaving us today, Mr. Carr?"
"I am afraid I must, Mistress Di."
"I'm sorry, Ms. Di."
"So suddenly? Then you were not teasing yesterday?"
"So suddenly? You weren't joking yesterday?"
"No, mademoiselle—I was not. I fear I have tarried too long, taking advantage of your kindness."
"No, miss—I wasn’t. I’m afraid I’ve stayed too long, taking advantage of your kindness."
"Oh, no, no!" she assured him. "Indeed, you have not! Must you really go?"
"Oh, no, no!" she assured him. "Really, you haven't! Do you really have to go?"
Looking down into her big eyes, John read the answering love in them, and grew pale. It was worse to think that she cared, too. If only he thought she was indifferent, parting would not seem so unbearable.
Looking into her big eyes, John saw the love reflected back and felt himself go pale. It was even harder to realize that she cared as well. If only he believed she was indifferent, saying goodbye wouldn't feel so unbearable.
"Mademoiselle—you overwhelm me—I must go."
"Miss—you overwhelm me—I have to leave."
"Oh, but I am sorry. Your being here has been such a pleasure! I—" She stopped, and looked away across the flowers.
"Oh, I'm really sorry. It's been such a pleasure having you here! I—" She paused and glanced away at the flowers.
"You?" prompted Jack before he could check himself.
"You?" Jack asked before he could hold back.
With a tiny laugh she brought her gaze back.
With a soft laugh, she looked back.
"I am sorry you must leave us, naturally."
"I'm sorry you have to leave us, of course."
She sat down beneath an arbour of roses, and patted the place beside her invitingly, with just the same unconscious friendliness that she had always shown him. My lord stayed where he was, with one hand on a tree trunk and the other fidgeting with his quizzing glass.
She sat down under a rose arbor and patted the spot next to her invitingly, displaying the same natural friendliness she had always shown him. My lord remained where he was, one hand on a tree trunk and the other fiddling with his quizzing glass.
"Mistress Di—I think it only right that I should tell you what I have told your father, and what I told your aunt some time ago, when she refused to believe me. To some extent I am here under false pretences. I am not what you think me."
"Mistress Di—I feel it's only fair to tell you what I told your father and what I mentioned to your aunt a while back when she wouldn't believe me. In some ways, I'm here under false pretenses. I'm not who you think I am."
Diana laced and unlaced her fingers, and thought that she understood.
Diana intertwined and separated her fingers, thinking that she got it.
"Oh, no, Mr. Carr!"
"Oh no, Mr. Carr!"
"I am afraid yes, mademoiselle. I am—a common felon ... a highwayman!" He bit the words out, not looking at her.
"I’m afraid so, miss. I am—a common criminal ... a highway robber!" He spat the words out, avoiding her gaze.
"But I knew that," she said softly.
"But I knew that," she said softly.
"You knew it?"
"You knew it?"
"Why, yes! I remember when you told Aunt Betty."
"Of course! I remember when you told Aunt Betty."
"You believed me?"
"You actually believed me?"
"You see," she apologised, "I always wondered why you were masked."
"You see," she said apologetically, "I've always wondered why you wore a mask."
"And yet you permitted me to stay—"
"And yet you let me stay—"
"How silly of you, Mr. Carr! Of course I do not care what you are! I owe so much to you!"
"How foolish of you, Mr. Carr! Of course, I don't care what you are! I owe you so much!"
He wheeled round at that, and faced her.
He turned around at that and faced her.
"Madam, I can bear anything rather than gratitude! Is it only that which has made you tolerate me all this time?"
"Ma'am, I can handle anything except gratitude! Is that the only reason you've put up with me all this time?"
Her fingers gripped one another.
Her fingers interlocked.
"Why, sir—why, sir—"
"Why, sir—why, sir—"
The flame died out of his eyes, and he drew himself up stiffly, speaking with a curtness that surprised her.
The flame faded from his eyes, and he straightened up rigidly, speaking in a bluntness that caught her off guard.
"I crave your pardon. I should be whipped at the cart-tail for asking such an impertinent question. Forget it, I beg."
"I apologize. I deserve to be punished for asking such a rude question. Please forget it, I beg you."
Diana looked up at the stern face, half amazed, half affronted.
Diana looked up at the serious face, feeling both surprised and insulted.
"I do not think I quite understand you, sir."
"I don't think I fully understand you, sir."
"There is nought to understand, mademoiselle," he answered with dry lips. "'Twere merely that I was coxcomb enough to hope that you liked me a little for mine own sake."
"There’s nothing to understand, mademoiselle," he replied with dry lips. "I was just foolish enough to hope that you liked me a little for who I am."
She glanced again at his averted head with a wistful little smile.
She looked again at his turned-away head with a longing little smile.
"Oh!" she murmured. "Oh!"—and—"It is very dreadful to be a highwayman!" she sighed.
"Oh!" she murmured. "Oh!"—and—"It’s really terrible to be a highwayman!" she sighed.
"Yes, mademoiselle."
"Yes, miss."
"But surely you could cease to be one?" coaxingly.
"But surely you could stop being one?" coaxingly.
He did not trust himself to answer.
He didn't trust himself to reply.
"I know you could. Please do!"
"I know you can. Please do!"
"That is not all," he forced himself to say. "There is worse."
"That's not it," he pushed himself to say. "Things are worse."
"Is there?" she asked wide-eyed. "What else have you done, Mr. Carr?"
"Is there?" she asked, wide-eyed. "What else have you done, Mr. Carr?"
"I—once—" heavens, how hard it was to say! "I once ... cheated ... at cards." It was out. Now she would turn from him in disgust. He shut his eyes in anticipation of her scorn, his head turned away.
"I—once—" wow, it was so tough to say! "I once ... cheated ... at cards." It was out. Now she would look away from him in disgust. He closed his eyes, anticipating her scorn, his head turned away.
"Only once?" came the soft voice, filled with awed admiration.
"Only once?" said the soft voice, full of amazed admiration.
His eyes flew open.
His eyes snapped open.
"Mademoiselle—!"
"Miss—!"
She drooped her head mournfully.
She hung her head sadly.
"I'm afraid I always cheat," she confessed. "I had no idea 'twas so wicked, although Auntie gets very cross and vows she will not play with me."
"I'm afraid I always cheat," she admitted. "I had no idea it was so wrong, even though Auntie gets really upset and says she won't play with me."
He could not help laughing.
He couldn't help laughing.
"'Tis not wicked in you, child. You do not play for money."
"It’s not wrong of you, kid. You’re not playing for money."
"Oh, did you?"
"Oh, really?"
"Yes, child."
"Yes, kid."
"Then that was horrid of you," she agreed.
"Then that was awful of you," she agreed.
He stood silent, fighting the longing to tell her the truth.
He stood there quietly, struggling with the urge to tell her the truth.
"But—but—do not look so solemn, sir," the pleading voice went on. "I am sure you must have had a very strong excuse?"
"But—don't look so serious, sir," the pleading voice continued. "I'm sure you had a really good reason?"
"None."
"None."
"And now you are letting it spoil your life?" she asked reproachfully.
"And now you're letting it ruin your life?" she asked, looking at him disapprovingly.
"It does not wait for my permission," he answered bitterly.
"It doesn’t ask for my permission," he replied bitterly.
"Ah, but what a pity! Must one moment's indiscretion interfere with all else in life? That is ridiculous. You have—what is the word?—expiated! yes, that is it—expiated it, I know."
"Ah, what a shame! Does one moment's mistake have to ruin everything else in life? That's absurd. You have—what's the word?—made amends! Yes, that's it—made amends, I know."
"The past can never be undone, madam."
"The past can never be changed, ma'am."
"That, of course, is true," she nodded, with the air of a sage, "but it can be forgotten."
"That's definitely true," she nodded, with the demeanor of a wise person, "but it can be overlooked."
His hand flew out eagerly and dropped back to his side. It was hopeless. He could not tell her the truth and ask her to share his disgrace; he must bear it alone, and, above all, he must not whine. He had chosen to take Richard's blame and he must abide by the consequences. It was not a burden to be cast off as soon as it became too heavy for him. It was for ever—for ever. He forced his mind to grasp that fact. All through his life he must be alone against the world; his name would never be cleared; he could never ask this sweet child who sat before him with such a wistful, pleading look on her lovely face, to wed him. He looked down at her sombrely, telling himself that she did not really care: that it was his own foolish imagination. Now she was speaking: he listened to the liquid voice that repeated:
His hand shot out eagerly and then dropped back to his side. It was pointless. He couldn’t tell her the truth and ask her to share his shame; he had to endure it alone, and above all, he couldn’t complain. He chose to take the blame for Richard, and he had to accept the consequences. This wasn’t a burden he could just throw away when it got too overwhelming. It was forever—for ever. He forced himself to accept that fact. Throughout his life, he would be alone against the world; his name would never be cleared; he could never ask this sweet girl, sitting in front of him with such a hopeful, pleading look on her beautiful face, to marry him. He looked down at her seriously, reminding himself that she didn’t really care—that it was just his own foolish imagination. Now she was speaking: he listened to the smooth voice that repeated:
"Could it not be forgotten?"
"Can't it be forgotten?"
"No, mademoiselle. It will always be there."
"No, miss. It will always be there."
"To all intents and purposes, might it not be forgotten?" she persisted.
"Isn’t it possible that it could be forgotten?" she insisted.
"It will always stand in the way, mademoiselle."
"It will always get in the way, miss."
He supposed that mechanical voice was his own. Through his brain thrummed the thought: "It is for Dick's sake ... for Dick's sake. For Dick's sake you must be silent." Resolutely he pulled himself together.
He thought that the mechanical voice was his own. The thought echoed in his mind: "It's for Dick's sake... for Dick's sake. For Dick's sake, you need to stay quiet." Determined, he gathered himself.
"It will stand in the way—of what?" asked Diana.
"It will stand in the way—of what?" Diana asked.
"I can never ask a woman to be my wife," he replied.
"I can never ask a woman to marry me," he replied.
Diana wantonly stripped a rose of its petals, letting each fragrant leaf flutter slowly to the ground.
Diana carelessly tore a rose apart, allowing each fragrant petal to drift gently to the ground.
"I do not see why you cannot, sir."
"I don't understand why you can't, sir."
"No woman would share my disgrace."
"No woman would share my shame."
"No?"
"No way?"
"No."
"Nope."
"You seem very certain, Mr. Carr. Pray have you asked the lady?"
"You seem really sure, Mr. Carr. Have you asked the lady?"
"No, madam." Carstares was as white as she was red, but he was holding himself well in hand.
"No, ma'am." Carstares was as pale as she was flushed, but he was keeping himself composed.
"Then—" the husky voice was very low, "then—why don't you?"
"Then—" the deep voice was very soft, "then—why don't you?"
The slim hand against the tree trunk was clenched tightly, she observed. In his pale face the blue eyes burnt dark.
The slender hand against the tree trunk was clenched tightly, she noticed. In his pale face, the blue eyes glowed dark.
"Because, madam, 'twere the action of a—of a—"
"Because, ma'am, it would be the action of a—of a—"
"Of a what, Mr. Carr?"
"What do you mean, Mr. Carr?"
"A cur! A scoundrel! A blackguard!"
"A jerk! A trickster! A lowlife!"
Another rose was sharing the fate of the first.
Another rose was meeting the same fate as the first.
"I have heard it said that some women like—curs, and-and—and scoundrels; even blackguards," remarked that provocative voice. Through her lashes its owner watched my lord's knuckles gleam white against the tree-bark.
"I've heard some women are into—losers, and—and—and scoundrels; even lowlifes," that teasing voice commented. From behind her lashes, the speaker observed my lord's knuckles turn white against the tree bark.
"Not the lady I love, madam."
"Not the woman I love, ma'am."
"Oh? But are you sure?"
"Oh really? Are you sure?"
"I am sure. She must marry a man whose honour is spotless; who is not—a nameless outcast, and who lives—not—by dice—and highway robbery."
"I’m sure. She has to marry a man with a spotless reputation; someone who isn’t a nameless outcast and who doesn’t live by gambling and robbery."
He knew that the brown eyes were glowing and sparkling with unshed tears, but he kept his own turned inexorably the other way. There was no doubting now that she cared, and that she knew that he did also. He could not leave her to think that her love had been slighted. She must not be hurt, but made to understand that he could not declare his love. But how hard it was, with her sorrowful gaze upon him and the pleading note in her voice. It was quivering now:
He knew that her brown eyes were shining and sparkling with unshed tears, but he kept his own turned firmly away. There was no doubt now that she cared, and that she knew he did too. He couldn’t let her think that her love had been ignored. She shouldn’t be hurt, but he needed to make it clear that he couldn’t express his love. But how difficult it was, with her sad gaze on him and the pleading tone in her voice. It was trembling now:
"Must she, sir?"
"Does she have to, sir?"
"Yes, madam."
"Yes, ma'am."
"But supposing—supposing the lady did not care? Supposing she—loved you—and was willing to share your disgrace?"
"But what if—what if she didn’t care? What if she—loved you—and was okay with sharing your shame?"
The ground at her feet was strewn with crimson petals, and all around and above her roses nodded and swayed. A tiny breeze was stirring her curls and the lace of her frock, but John would not allow himself to look, lest the temptation to catch her in his arms should prove too great for him. She was ready to give herself to him; to face anything, only to be with him. In the plainest language she offered herself to him, and he had to reject her.
The ground at her feet was covered with red petals, and all around her, roses swayed gently. A light breeze was tousling her curls and the lace of her dress, but John wouldn’t let himself look, fearing the urge to pull her into his arms would become overwhelming. She was ready to be with him; she would face anything just to be near him. In clear terms, she was offering herself to him, and he had to turn her down.
"It is inconceivable that the lady would sacrifice herself in such a fashion, madam," he said.
"It’s unimaginable that the lady would put herself in danger like that, ma’am," he said.
"Sacrifice!" She caught her breath. "You call it that!"
"Sacrifice!" She paused to catch her breath. "You call it that!"
"What else?"
"What else is there?"
"I ... I ... I do not think that you are very wise, Mr. Carr. Nor ... that you ... understand women ... very well. She might not call it by that name."
"I ... I ... I don't think you're very wise, Mr. Carr. And I don't think you understand women very well. She might not call it that."
"It would make no difference what she called it, madam. She would ruin her life, and that must never be."
"It doesn’t matter what she calls it, ma'am. She would mess up her life, and that can’t happen."
A white rose joined its fallen brethren, pulled to pieces by fingers that trembled pitifully.
A white rose lay among its fallen companions, torn apart by fingers that shook helplessly.
"Mr. Carr, if the lady ... loved you ... is it quite fair to her—to say nothing?"
"Mr. Carr, if the lady... loves you... is it really fair to her—not to say anything?"
There was a long silence, and then my lord lied bravely.
There was a long silence, and then my lord bravely told a lie.
"I hope that she will—in time—forget me," he said.
"I hope that she will eventually forget me," he said.
Diana sat very still. No more roses were destroyed; the breeze wafted the fallen petals over her feet, lightly, almost playfully. Somewhere in the hedge a bird was singing, a full-throated sobbing plaint, and from all around came an incessant chirping and twittering. The sun sent its bright rays all over the garden, bathing it in gold and happiness; but for the two in the pleasaunce the light had gone out, and the world was very black.
Diana sat completely still. No more roses were ruined; the breeze gently carried the fallen petals over her feet, almost like a playful gesture. Somewhere in the hedge, a bird was singing a heartfelt, mournful tune, and all around her came a constant chorus of chirping and twittering. The sun shone brightly over the garden, covering it in gold and joy; but for the two in the garden area, the light had vanished, and the world felt very dark.
"I see," whispered Diana at last. "Poor lady!"
"I get it," Diana finally whispered. "That poor woman!"
"I think it was a cursed day that saw me come into her life," he groaned.
"I think it was a cursed day that brought me into her life," he groaned.
"Perhaps it was," her hurt heart made answer.
"Maybe it was," her wounded heart replied.
He bowed his head.
He lowered his head.
"I can only hope that she will not think too hardly of me," he said, very low. "And that she will find it in her heart to be sorry—for me—also."
"I can only hope that she won't think too harshly of me," he said, very softly. "And that she will find it in her heart to feel sorry—for me—too."
She rose and came up to him, her skirts brushing gently over the grass, holding out her hands imploringly.
She stood up and walked over to him, her dress lightly grazing the grass, reaching out her hands in a pleading manner.
"Mr. Carr...."
"Mr. Carr..."
He would not allow himself to look into the gold-flecked eyes.... He must remember Dick—his brother Dick!
He couldn’t bring himself to look into the gold-flecked eyes… He had to remember Dick—his brother Dick!
In his hand he took the tips of her fingers, and bowing, kissed them. Then he turned on his heel and strode swiftly away between the hedges towards the quiet woods, with a heart aflame with passion, and with rebellion and impotent fury. He would go somewhere quite alone and fight the devil that was prompting him to cry the truth aloud and to throw aside his burden for love, forgetting duty.
In his hand, he took the tips of her fingers and, bowing, kissed them. Then he turned on his heel and walked briskly away between the hedges toward the quiet woods, his heart burning with passion, rebellion, and helpless anger. He decided to go somewhere alone and confront the urge urging him to shout the truth and discard his responsibilities for love, forgetting his duty.
But Diana remained standing among the scattered flowers, very still, very cold, with a look of hopeless longing in her eyes and a great hurt.
But Diana stood among the scattered flowers, very still, very cold, with a look of hopeless longing in her eyes and a deep hurt.
CHAPTER XV
O'HARA'S MIND IS MADE UP
Jim Salter folded one of my lord's waistcoats, and placed it carefully in an open valise; then he picked up a coat, and spread it on the bed preparatory to folding it in such wise that no crease should afterwards mar its smoothness. All about him my lord's clothing was strewn; Mechlin ruffles and cravats adorned one chair, silk hose another; gorgeous coats hung on their backs; shoes of every description, red-heeled and white, riding boots and slippers, stood in a row awaiting attention; wigs perched coquettishly on handy projections, and piles of white cambric shirts peeped out from an almost finished bag.
Jim Salter folded one of my lord's vests and carefully placed it in an open suitcase. Then he picked up a coat and laid it on the bed, preparing to fold it in a way that wouldn’t create any creases. All around him, my lord's clothing was scattered; Mechlin ruffles and cravats decorated one chair, while silk stockings occupied another. Stunning coats hung on their backs, and shoes of every kind—red-heeled, white, riding boots, and slippers—stood in a row waiting for attention. Wigs were perched playfully on nearby surfaces, and piles of white cambric shirts peeked out from an almost packed bag.
Jim laid the coat tenderly in the valise, coaxing it into decorous folds, and wondering at the same time where his master was. He had been out all the morning, and on his return had looked so ill that Jim had been worried, and wished that they were not leaving Horton House quite so soon. A little while ago my lord had been closeted with his host; Jim supposed he must still be there. He reached out his hand for another waistcoat, but before his fingers had touched it, he stopped, and lifted his head, listening. Hasty, impetuous footsteps sounded on the stairs, and came furiously along the corridor. The door was twisted open, and my lord stood on the threshold. Jim scanned the tired face anxiously, and noted with a sinking heart that the blue eyes were blazing and the fine lips set in a hard, uncompromising line. The slender hand gripping the door-handle twitched in a way that Jim knew full well; evidently my lord was in an uncertain mood.
Jim carefully placed the coat in the suitcase, folding it neatly, while also wondering where his master had gone. He had been out all morning and, upon returning, looked so unwell that Jim felt worried and wished they weren’t leaving Horton House so soon. A short while ago, my lord had been alone with his host; Jim thought he must still be there. He reached for another waistcoat, but before his fingers touched it, he paused and lifted his head, listening. Quick, aggressive footsteps echoed on the stairs and raced down the corridor. The door swung open, and my lord stood in the doorway. Jim anxiously examined the tired face and noticed with a sinking feeling that the blue eyes were fierce and the fine lips pressed into a tight, inflexible line. The slender hand gripping the doorknob trembled in a way Jim recognized all too well; clearly, my lord was in an unpredictable mood.
"Have you finished?" rapped out Carstares.
"Are you done?" Carstares asked sharply.
"Not quite, sir."
"Not really, sir."
"I wish to leave this year and not next, if 'tis all the same to you!"
"I'd rather leave this year than next, if that's okay with you!"
"Yes, sir. I didn't know you was in a hurry, sir."
"Yes, sir. I didn't realize you were in a hurry, sir."
There was no reply to this. My lord advanced into the room and cast one glance at his scattered baggage and another all round him.
There was no response to this. My lord walked into the room and took one look at his unpacked bags and another glance around him.
"Where is my riding dress?"
"Where's my riding dress?"
Jim shivered in his luckless shoes.
Jim shivered in his unfortunate shoes.
"I—er—'tis packed, sir. Do ye want it?"
"I—uh—it's packed, sir. Do you want it?"
"Of course I want it! Do you suppose that I am going to ride in what I have on?"
"Of course I want it! Do you really think I'm going to ride in what I'm wearing?"
"I rather thought ye were driving, your honour."
"I actually thought you were driving, your honor."
"I am not. The scarlet suit at once, please."
"I am not. The red suit, please."
He flung himself down in a chair before his dressing-table and picked up a nail-file.
He threw himself down in a chair in front of his dressing table and picked up a nail file.
Salter eyed his reflection in the glass dismally, and made no movement to obey. After a moment my lord swung round.
Salter looked at his reflection in the glass gloomily and didn't make any effort to comply. After a moment, my lord turned around.
"Well! What are you standing there for? Didn't you hear me?"
"Well! What are you just standing there for? Didn't you hear me?"
"Ay, sir, I did, but—your pardon, sir—but do ye think 'tis wise to ride to-day for—for the first time?"
"Yes, sir, I did, but—excuse me, sir—but do you think it's wise to ride today for—for the first time?"
The file slammed down on to the table.
The file was thrown down onto the table.
"I am riding to Horley this afternoon!" said his master dangerously.
"I’m heading to Horley this afternoon!" said his master ominously.
"'Tis a matter of fifteen miles or so, your honour. Hadn't ye better—"
"'It's about fifteen miles or so, your honor. Wouldn't you better—"
"Damn you, Jim, be quiet!"
"Shut up, Jim!"
Salter gave it up.
Salter let it go.
"Very well, sir," he said, and unearthed the required dress. "I'll see the baggage goes by coach, and saddle the mare and Peter."
"Sure thing, sir," he said, digging out the needed outfit. "I'll make sure the luggage travels by coach, and I'll saddle the mare and Peter."
"Not Peter. You go in the coach."
"Not you, Peter. You get in the coach."
"No, sir."
"Nope."
"What!"
"What?!"
My lord stared at him. There had been a note of finality in the respectful tone. My lord became icy.
My lord stared at him. There was a sense of finality in the respectful tone. My lord turned cold.
"You forget yourself, Salter."
"You're losing yourself, Salter."
"I ask your pardon, sir."
"I apologize, sir."
"You will travel in charge of my things, as usual."
"You will travel with my things, as usual."
Jim compressed his lips, and stowed a shoe away in one corner of the bag.
Jim pressed his lips together and tucked a shoe into one corner of the bag.
"You understand me?"
"Do you understand me?"
"I understand ye well enough, sir."
"I understand you well enough, sir."
"Then that is settled."
"Then that's settled."
"No, sir."
"No, thanks."
My lord dropped his eye-glass.
My lord dropped his glasses.
"What the devil do you mean—'No, sir'?"
"What do you mean—'No way'?"
"I ask your pardon, sir, an I presume, but I can't and won't let ye ride alone with your wound but just healed." There was not a hint of defiance or impertinence in the quiet voice, but it held a great determination.
"I ask for your forgiveness, sir, and I hope you don't mind, but I can't and won’t let you ride alone with your just-healed wound." There was no trace of defiance or rudeness in the calm voice, but it carried a strong determination.
"You won't, eh? Do you imagine I am a child?"
"You won't, huh? Do you think I'm a kid?"
"No, sir."
"No way."
"Or unable to take care of myself?"
"Or can't take care of myself?"
"I think ye are weaker than ye know, sir."
"I think you are weaker than you realize, sir."
"Oh, you do, do you?"
"Oh, you really do?"
Jim came up to him.
Jim approached him.
"Ye'll let me ride with ye, sir? I won't trouble ye, and I can ride behind, but I can't let ye go alone. Ye might faint—sir—"
"Will you let me ride with you, sir? I won't be a bother, and I can ride behind, but I can't let you go alone. You might faint—sir—"
"I can assure you I am not like to be a pleasant companion!" said Carstares with a savage little laugh.
"I can promise you I’m not going to be a fun person to be around!" said Carstares with a fierce little laugh.
"Why, sir, I understand there's something troubling ye. Will ye let me come?"
"Why, sir, I can see that something's bothering you. Will you let me come in?"
My lord scowled up at him, then relented suddenly.
My lord frowned at him, then unexpectedly softened.
"As you please."
"Whatever you prefer."
"Thank ye, sir." Salter returned to his packing, cording one bag and placing it near the door, and quickly filling another. The piles of linen grew steadily smaller until they disappeared, and he retired into a cupboard to reappear with a great armful of coats and small-clothes.
"Thank you, sir." Salter went back to packing, tying one bag and setting it by the door, and quickly filling another. The stacks of linen kept getting smaller until they were gone, and he went into a cupboard to come back with a large pile of coats and undergarments.
For a long while my lord sat silent staring blankly before him. He walked to the window and stood with his back to the room, looking out, then he turned and came back to his chair. Jim, watching him covertly, noted that the hard glitter had died out of his eyes, and that he looked wearier than ever.
For a while, my lord sat quietly, staring blankly ahead. He walked to the window, turned his back to the room, and looked outside. Then he turned around and returned to his chair. Jim, watching him discreetly, noticed that the sharp glint in his eyes was gone, and he looked more exhausted than ever.
Carstares studied his nails for a moment in silence. Presently he spoke:
Carstares looked at his nails for a moment in silence. Then he spoke:
"Jim."
"Jim."
"Yes, sir?"
"Yes, sir?"
"I shall be—going abroad again shortly."
"I'll be going abroad again soon."
If Carstares had remarked that it was a fine day the man could not have shown less surprise.
If Carstares had said it was a nice day, the man couldn't have seemed less surprised.
"Shall we, sir?"
"Shall we go, sir?"
John looked across at him, smiling faintly.
John looked over at him, smiling slightly.
"You'll come, Jim?"
"Are you coming, Jim?"
"I would go anywhere with ye, sir."
"I would go anywhere with you, sir."
"And what about that little girl at Fittering?"
"And what about that little girl at Fittering?"
Salter blushed and stammered hopelessly.
Salter blushed and stammered awkwardly.
"My dear fellow, since when have I been blind? Did you think I did not know?"
"My dear friend, when have I been blind? Did you think I didn't know?"
"Why, sir—well, sir—er—yes, sir!"
"Why, sir—uh—yes, sir!"
"Of course I knew! Can you leave her to come with me?"
"Of course I knew! Can you leave her and come with me?"
"I couldn't leave ye to stay with her, sir."
"I couldn't leave you to be with her, sir."
"Are you sure? I do not want you to come against your inclinations."
"Are you sure? I don’t want you to go against what you feel."
"Women ain't everything, sir."
"Women aren't everything, sir."
"Are they not? I think they are ... a great deal," said my lord wistfully.
"Are they not? I think they are... quite a bit," said my lord wistfully.
"I'm mighty fond o' Mary, but she knows I must go with you."
"I'm really fond of Mary, but she knows I have to go with you."
"Does she? But is it quite fair to her? And I believe I am not minded to drag you 'cross Continent again."
"Does she? But is that really fair to her? And I don’t think I want to drag you across the continent again."
"Ye won't leave me behind, sir? Ye couldn't do that! Sir-ye're never thinking of going by yourself? I—I—I won't let ye!"
"You're not going to leave me behind, are you, sir? You couldn't do that! Sir—you're not seriously thinking of going alone, are you? I—I—I won't allow it!"
"I am afraid I cannot spare you. But if you should change your mind, tell me. Is it a promise?"
"I’m afraid I can’t let you go. But if you change your mind, let me know. Is that a promise?"
"Ay, sir. If I should change my mind." Salter's smile was grimly sarcastic.
"Yeah, sure. If I might change my mind." Salter's smile was darkly sarcastic.
"I am selfish enough to hope you'll not change. I think no one else would bear with my vile temper as you do. Help me out of this coat, will you?"
"I’m selfish enough to wish you wouldn’t change. I don’t think anyone else could put up with my bad temper like you do. Can you help me out of this coat?"
"I'll never change, sir. And as to tempers—As if I minded!"
"I'll never change, sir. And about tempers—Like I care!"
"No. You are marvellous. My breeches. Thanks."
"No. You’re amazing. My pants. Thanks."
He shed his satin small-clothes, and proceeded to enter into white buckskins. "Not those boots, Jim, the other pair." He leaned against the table as he spoke, drumming his fingers on a chair-back.
He took off his satin shorts and put on white buckskins. "Not those boots, Jim, the other pair." He leaned against the table as he spoke, tapping his fingers on the back of a chair.
A knock fell on the door, at which he frowned and signed to Jim, who walked across and opened it, slightly.
A knock came at the door, making him frown as he signaled to Jim, who walked over and opened it slightly.
"Is your master here?" inquired a well-known voice, and at the sound of it my lord's face lighted up, and Salter stood aside.
"Is your master here?" asked a familiar voice, and upon hearing it, my lord's face brightened, and Salter stepped aside.
"Come in, Miles!"
"Come on in, Miles!"
The big Irishman complied and cast a swift glance round the disordered room. He raised his eyebrows at sight of Jack's riding boots and looked inquiringly across at him.
The big Irishman nodded and quickly scanned the messy room. He raised his eyebrows when he saw Jack's riding boots and looked at him questioningly.
My lord pushed a chair forward with his foot.
My lord nudged a chair forward with his foot.
"Sit down, man! I thought you were in London?"
"Sit down, dude! I thought you were in London?"
"I was. I brought Molly home yesterday, the darlint, and I heard that ye were leaving here this afternoon."
"I was. I brought Molly home yesterday, the sweetheart, and I heard that you were leaving here this afternoon."
"Ah?"
"Wait, what?"
"And as I'm not going to let ye slip through me fingers again, I thought I would come and make sure of ye. Ye are a deal too slippery, Jack."
"And since I'm not going to let you slip through my fingers again, I figured I should come and make sure of you. You're way too slippery, Jack."
"Yet I was coming to see you again whatever happened."
"Still, I was planning to see you again no matter what."
"Of course. Ye are coming now—to stay."
"Of course. You're coming now—to stay."
"Oh no!"
"Oh no!"
O'Hara placed his hat and whip on the table, and stretched his legs with a sigh.
O'Hara put his hat and whip on the table and stretched out his legs with a sigh.
"Sure, 'tis stiff I am! Jim, I've a chaise outside for the baggage, so ye may take it down as soon as may be."
"Sure, I'm feeling pretty stiff! Jim, I have a carriage outside for the luggage, so you can take it down as soon as you can."
"Leave it where it is, Jim. Miles, 'tis monstrous good of you, but—"
"Leave it where it is, Jim. Miles, it's really generous of you, but—"
"Keep your buts to yourself, Jack. Me mind's made up."
"Keep your opinions to yourself, Jack. I've made my decision."
"And so is mine! I really cannot—"
"And so is mine! I honestly can’t—"
"Me good boy, ye are coming to stay with us until ye are recovered, if I have to knock ye senseless and then carry ye!"
"You're a good boy, and you’re coming to stay with us until you’re better, even if I have to knock you out and then carry you!"
The lightning smile flashed into Jack's eyes.
The quick smile lit up Jack's eyes.
"How ferocious! But pray do not be ridiculous over a mere scratch. Recovered, indeed!"
"How fierce! But please don't be dramatic over just a scratch. Recovered, really!"
"Ye still look ill. Nay, Jack, take that frown off your face; 'tis of no avail, I am determined."
"You still look unwell. No, Jack, wipe that frown off your face; it's pointless, I'm determined."
The door closed softly behind Jim as Carstares shook his head.
The door quietly closed behind Jim as Carstares shook his head.
"I can't, Miles. You must see 'tis impossible."
"I can't, Miles. You have to see it's impossible."
"Pooh! No one who comes to Thurze House knows ye or anything about ye. Ye need not see a soul, but come ye must!"
"Ugh! No one who comes to Thurze House knows you or anything about you. You don't have to see a single person, but you have to come!"
"But, Miles—"
"But, Miles—"
"Jack, don't be a fool! I want ye, and so does Molly. 'Tis no trap, so ye need not look so scared."
"Jack, don't be an idiot! I want you, and so does Molly. It's no trick, so you don’t need to look so frightened."
"I'm not. Indeed, I am very grateful, but—I cannot. I am going abroad almost at once."
"I'm not. Honestly, I’m really thankful, but—I can’t. I’m going abroad almost immediately."
"What?"
"What?"
"Yes. I mean it."
"Definitely. I mean it."
O'Hara sat up.
O'Hara sat up.
"So it has come! I knew it would!"
"So it has arrived! I knew it would!"
"What mean you?"
"What do you mean?"
"Ye've found out that ye love Mistress Di."
"You've discovered that you love Mistress Di."
"Nonsense!"
"Nonsense!"
"And she you."
"And she loves you."
Jack looked at him.
Jack stared at him.
"Oh, ay! I'm a tactless oaf, I know, and me manners are atrocious to be for trying to break through the barriers ye've put up round yourself. But, I tell ye, Jack, it hurts to be kept at the end of a pole! I don't want to force your confidence, but for God's sake don't be treating me as if I were a stranger!"
"Oh, yeah! I know I can be really clumsy and my manners are terrible for trying to break through the walls you've built around yourself. But, I’m telling you, Jack, it really hurts to be kept at a distance! I don't want to push you for your trust, but for goodness' sake, don’t treat me like I’m a stranger!"
"I beg your pardon, Miles. It's confoundedly hard to confide in anyone after six years' solitude." He struggled into his coat as he spoke, and settled his cravat. "If you want to know the whole truth, 'tis because of Diana that I am going."
"I’m sorry, Miles. It’s incredibly difficult to trust anyone after six years of being alone." He put on his coat as he spoke and adjusted his tie. "If you really want to hear the whole truth, it’s because of Diana that I’m leaving."
"Of course. Ye are in love with her?"
"Of course. Are you in love with her?"
"It rather points that way, does it not?"
"It kinda suggests that, doesn’t it?"
"Then why the divil don't ye ask her to marry ye?"
"Then why the hell don't you ask her to marry you?"
"Why don't I ask her? Because I will not offer her a smirched name! Because I love her so much that—" He broke off with a shaky, furious laugh. "How can you ask me such a question? I am a desirable parti, hein? Nom d'un nom! For what do you take me?"
"Why don't I just ask her? Because I won’t give her a bad reputation! Because I love her so much that—" He stopped abruptly, laughing shakily in anger. "How can you even ask me that? I'm a great catch, right? What do you think of me?"
O'Hara looked up, calmly studying the wrathful countenance.
O'Hara looked up, calmly examining the angry expression.
"Chivalrous young fool," he drawled.
"Chivalrous young fool," he said.
Again the short, angry laugh.
Another short, angry laugh.
"It is so likely that I should ask her to marry me, is it not? 'Mademoiselle, you see in me an improvident fool: I began life by cheating at cards, and since then—' Oh, I shall believe it myself ere long! I seem to have told it to so many people. And I lay myself open to the impertinences of—" he checked himself, thinking of the interview downstairs with Mr. Beauleigh.
"It’s pretty clear I should ask her to marry me, right? 'Mademoiselle, you might see me as a careless fool: I started my life by cheating at cards, and since then—' Oh, I'll start believing it myself soon! I feel like I’ve told so many people. And I leave myself open to the rudeness of—" he stopped himself, thinking about the meeting downstairs with Mr. Beauleigh.
"Rubbish, Jack."
"That's nonsense, Jack."
"'Tis not rubbish. I have one recommendation—only one."
"That's not nonsense. I have one suggestion—just one."
"Faith, have ye as much? What is it?"
"Faith, do you have as much? What is it?"
My lord laughed bitterly.
My lord laughed bitterly.
"I dress rather well."
"I dress really well."
"And fence better, as far as I remember."
"And fence better, as far as I can recall."
"I have reason to. That is but another point to damn me. What woman would marry a fencing-master? Oh, my God! what a mess I have made of my life." He tried to laugh and failed miserably.
"I have my reasons. That's just another reason to condemn me. What woman would marry a fencing instructor? Oh, my God! What a mess I've made of my life." He tried to laugh but failed miserably.
"I rather fancy Mistress Di would."
"I think Ms. Di would."
"She will not be asked thus to demean herself," was the proud answer.
"She won't be asked to degrade herself like that," was the proud answer.
"My dear Jack, ye forget ye are the Earl of Wyncham."
"My dear Jack, you forget that you are the Earl of Wyncham."
"A pretty earl! No thank you, Miles. Richard's son will be Earl—no son of mine."
"A handsome earl! No thanks, Miles. Richard's son will be the Earl—he's not my son."
O'Hara brought his fist down on the table with a crash.
O'Hara slammed his fist on the table with a bang.
"Damn Richard and his son!"
"Curse Richard and his son!"
My lord picked up a jewelled pin and, walking to the glass, proceeded to fasten it in his cravat. The other followed him with smouldering eyes.
My lord picked up a jeweled pin and, walking to the mirror, proceeded to fasten it in his cravat. The other followed him with fiery eyes.
"Retired into your shell again?" he growled.
"Are you hiding in your shell again?" he growled.
Carstares, with his head slightly on one side, considered the effect of the pin. Then he came back to his friend.
Carstares tilted his head a bit and thought about the impact of the pin. Then he turned back to his friend.
"My dear Miles, the long and short of it is that I am an unreasonable grumbler. I made my bed, and I suppose I must-on it."
"My dear Miles, the bottom line is that I’m just an unreasonable complainer. I made my bed, and I guess I have to lie in it."
"And will ye be afther telling me who helped ye in the making of it?"
"And will you be telling me who helped you in making it?"
Carstares sat down and started to pull on one boot.
Carstares sat down and began to put on one boot.
"I foresee we shall be at one another's throats ere long," he prophesied cheerfully. "Did I tell you that I informed Mr. Beauleigh of my—er—profession to-day?"
"I can see that we'll be at each other's throats soon," he predicted cheerfully. "Did I mention that I told Mr. Beauleigh about my—uh—job today?"
Miles forgot his anger in surprise.
Miles was surprised and forgot his anger.
"Ye never told him ye were a highwayman?" he cried.
"You never told him you were a robber?" he exclaimed.
"Yes, I did. Why not?"
"Yeah, I did. Why not?"
"Why not? Why wot? God help us all! are ye daft, man? Do ye intend to tell every other person ye meet what ye are? Bedad, 'tis mad ye are entirely!"
"Why not? What are you talking about? God help us all! Are you crazy, man? Do you plan to tell everyone you meet what you are? Seriously, you're completely insane!"
Carstares sighed.
Carstares sighed.
"I was afraid you would not understand."
"I was worried you might not get it."
"'Twould take a wizard to understand ye! Another chivalrous impulse, I doubt not?"
"'It would take a wizard to understand you! Another noble impulse, I don't doubt?'"
"Chiv—! No. It is just that I could not let him think me an honourable gentleman. He took it well, on the whole, and is now frigidly polite."
"Chiv—! No. It's just that I couldn't let him see me as an honorable gentleman. He handled it pretty well, overall, and is now really coldly polite."
"Polite! I should hope so! The ould scarecrow, after ye'd saved his daughter on him, too! And 'twas he made ye so furious?"
"Polite! I would hope so! The old scarecrow, after you saved his daughter, too! And he made you that angry?"
Carstares laughed.
Carstares chuckled.
"He and myself. You see—he—lectured me—oh! quite kindly—on the error of my ways, and—it hurt."
"He and I. You see—he—kindly lectured me on the mistakes I was making, and—it hurt."
"'Tis as well ye are coming to me then, the way things are with ye at present."
"It's good that you're coming to me then, given how things are with you right now."
My lord opened his mouth to speak, encountered a fiery glance, and shut it again.
My lord opened his mouth to speak, caught a fiery look, and then closed it again.
"Anything to say?" inquired O'Hara with a threatening gleam in his eye.
"Anything to say?" O'Hara asked, a menacing glint in his eye.
"No, sir," replied Jack meekly.
"No, sir," Jack replied softly.
"Ye will come?"
"Will you come?"
"Please."
"Please."
O'Hara sprang up joyfully.
O'Hara jumped up joyfully.
"Good lad! Lud! but I was afraid at one time—Put on your other boot while I go and look for that rascal of yours!" He hurried out of the room to find Jim, who, having foreseen the result of the contest, was already stowing the luggage away on the chaise.
"Good boy! Wow! I was really worried for a bit—Put on your other boot while I go look for that troublemaker of yours!" He rushed out of the room to find Jim, who, having anticipated the outcome of the contest, was already loading the bags into the carriage.
Half-an-hour later, his adieux made, Jim and the baggage following, my lord rode out with O'Hara on his way to Thurze House.
Half an hour later, after saying his goodbyes, Jim and the luggage in tow, my lord rode out with O'Hara on his way to Thurze House.
For some time there was silence between the two men, with only a perfunctory remark or two on the fineness of the day and the freshness of the mare to break it. Carstares' mind was, as his friend well knew, dwelling on all that he had left behind him. His parting with Diana had been quite ordinary, she at least making no sign that he was anything beyond a chance acquaintance; indeed, it had almost seemed to him that her attitude was slightly aloof, as if she had drawn a little into herself. Her hand when he had kissed it had been lifeless and cold, her smile sweetly remote. He knew that he had held the hand a fraction of a minute longer than was strictly in accordance with the rules of good manners, and he feared that he had clasped it in most unseemly wise, pressing it hard against his lips. He wondered whether she had remarked it. He little guessed that long after he had ridden out of sight, she continued to feel that pressure. If he could have seen her passionately kissing each finger separately for fear her lips might pass over the exact spot his had touched, his heart might have been lighter.
For a while, there was silence between the two men, broken only by a few casual comments about how nice the day was and how fresh the mare looked. Carstares was, as his friend knew well, thinking about everything he had left behind. His goodbye with Diana had been quite ordinary; she had shown no sign that he was anything more than a casual acquaintance. In fact, it almost seemed to him that she was a bit distant, as if she had pulled inward. When he kissed her hand, it felt lifeless and cold, and her smile was sweet but distant. He was aware that he had held her hand for just a bit longer than what was considered polite, and he worried that he had gripped it too tightly against his lips. He wondered if she had noticed. Little did he know that long after he had ridden out of sight, she continued to feel that pressure. If he could have seen her passionately kissing each finger one by one, afraid that her lips might glide over the exact spot where his had touched, his heart might have felt lighter.
It was true that she had retired into her shell, a little hurt at what she termed his man's blind obstinacy. She had laid her heart bare for him to read; she had offered herself to him as plainly as if she had spoken in terms less general than in the pleasaunce; she had fought desperately for her happiness, thrusting aside all thought of maiden modesty, and when she afterwards had realised what she had done, and tried to imagine what he must think of her, she had blushed dark, and mentally flayed herself for her lack of proper pride and manners. Terrified that he might think her immodest, overwhelmed with sudden shyness, she had been colder in her attitude towards him, than she had intended, even in her anxiety not to appear forward. But in spite of her coldness, how intensely had she hoped that he would sense her love and all that she wanted him to know! Incomprehensible the ways of women!
It was true that she had pulled back into her shell, a bit hurt by what she called his stubbornness. She had opened her heart for him to see; she had offered herself as openly as if she had spoken more directly than in the garden; she had fought hard for her happiness, putting aside all thoughts of propriety, and when she later realized what she had done and tried to imagine what he must think of her, she blushed deeply and mentally criticized herself for not having enough dignity and manners. Afraid he might think she was inappropriate, overwhelmed with sudden shyness, she had acted colder towards him than she meant to, even while trying not to come across as too forward. But despite her coldness, how desperately she had hoped he would sense her love and everything she wanted him to understand! The ways of women are so confusing!
Not endowed with feminine perspicacity or intuition, how could John hope to understand her dual feelings? He only knew that he had hurt her, and that she had drawn back that she might not lay herself open to more. He could not hope to understand her when she did not fully understand herself.
Not having the insight or intuition often attributed to women, how could John expect to understand her mixed feelings? All he knew was that he had hurt her, and that she had pulled away to protect herself from getting hurt again. He couldn’t hope to understand her when she didn’t fully understand herself.
Reflecting on the swiftness with which love had come to them, he believed that with a like swiftness it might fade, at least from Diana's memory. He told himself that he hoped for that end, but he was honest enough to know that it was the last thing in the world he wanted. The mere thought of Diana indifferent to him, or worse, another man's bride, made him bite on his underlip and tighten his hold on the rein.
Reflecting on how quickly love had come to them, he believed that just as quickly, it could fade, at least from Diana's memory. He told himself he hoped for that outcome, but he was honest enough to admit it was the last thing he actually wanted. The very thought of Diana being indifferent to him, or worse, marrying another man, made him bite his lip and grip the reins tighter.
O'Hara cast many a surreptitious glance at the stern young profile beside him, wondering whether his lordship would last out the tedious ride or no. He knew enough of Carstares' indomitable courage to believe that he would, but he feared that it would prove too great a strain on him in his present weakened condition.
O'Hara stole many covert glances at the serious young face next to him, wondering if his lordship would endure the boring ride or not. He was aware of Carstares' unyielding bravery to think he would, but he worried that it would be too much for him in his current weakened state.
Very wisely he made no attempt to draw Carstares out of his abstraction, but continued to push on in silence, past fields knee-deep in grass, soon to be hay, with sorrel and poppies growing apace, along lanes with hedges high above their heads on either side, over hill and down dale—always in silence.
Very wisely, he didn’t try to pull Carstares out of his daydream but kept moving forward in silence, past fields thick with grass that would soon be hay, with sorrel and poppies growing quickly, along lanes with hedges towering above them on both sides, over hills and through valleys—always in silence.
Presently O'Hara fell a little to the rear that he might study his friend without palpably turning to do so. He thought he had never seen Jack's face wear such a black look. The fine brows almost met over his nose with only two sharp furrows to separate them; the mouth was compressed, the chin a little prominent, and the eyes, staring ahead between Jenny's nervous ears, seemed to see all without absorbing anything. One hand at his hip was clenched on his riding-whip, the other mechanically guided the mare.
Presently, O'Hara fell back a bit so he could observe his friend without it being obvious. He thought he had never seen Jack look so dark. Jack's thick brows nearly met over his nose, separated only by two sharp lines; his mouth was tight, his chin slightly jutting, and his eyes, fixed ahead between Jenny's twitching ears, seemed to see everything without really taking it in. One hand rested on his hip, clenched around his riding whip, while the other hand automatically steered the mare.
O'Hara found himself admiring the lithe grace of the man, with his upright carriage and splendid seat.
O'Hara found himself admiring the agile grace of the man, with his upright posture and impressive riding ability.
Suddenly, as if aware that he was being studied, my lord half turned his head and met O'Hara's eyes. He gave a tiny shrug and with it seemed to throw off his oppression. The frown vanished, and he smiled.
Suddenly, as if he knew he was being watched, my lord turned his head slightly and locked eyes with O'Hara. He gave a slight shrug, which seemed to lift the weight off his shoulders. The frown disappeared, and he smiled.
"I beg your pardon, Miles. I am a surly fellow."
"I apologize, Miles. I'm a grumpy guy."
"Mayhap your shoulder troubles you," suggested O'Hara tactfully.
"Maybe your shoulder is bothering you," suggested O'Hara tactfully.
"N-no, I am barely conscious of it. I've no excuse beyond bad manners and a worse temper."
"N-no, I barely notice it. I have no excuse except for bad manners and an even worse temper."
From thence onward he set himself to entertain his friend, and if his laugh was sometimes rather forced, at least his wit was enough to keep O'Hara in a pleasurable state of amusement for some miles.
From then on, he focused on entertaining his friend, and even if his laughter was sometimes a bit forced, his wit was enough to keep O'Hara happily amused for several miles.
By the time they arrived at Thurze House, Carstares was suspiciously white about the mouth, and there was once more a furrow—this time of pain—between his brows. But he was able to greet my Lady O'Hara with fitting elegance and to pay her at least three neat, laughing compliments before O'Hara took him firmly by the arm and marched him to his room, there to rest and recover before the dinner hour.
By the time they got to Thurze House, Carstares looked unnaturally pale, and there was a line of pain across his forehead. Still, he managed to greet Lady O'Hara with the right amount of elegance and give her at least three charming, light-hearted compliments before O'Hara grabbed him by the arm and led him to his room to rest and recover before dinner.
Shortly after, Jim arrived, highly contented with his new surroundings, and able to give a satisfactory verdict on Jenny's stalling. He had quite accepted O'Hara as a friend, after some jealous qualms, and was now well pleased that his master should be in his house instead of roaming the countryside.
Shortly after, Jim arrived, feeling happy with his new surroundings and ready to share his thoughts on Jenny's delay. He had come to accept O'Hara as a friend, despite some initial jealousy, and was now glad that his master was in his house instead of wandering around the countryside.
At five o'clock, as the gong rang, my lord descended the stairs resplendent in old gold and silver trimmings, determined to be as gay and light-hearted as the occasion demanded, as though there had never been a Diana to upset the whole course of a man's life.
At five o'clock, when the gong rang, my lord came down the stairs, shining in old gold and silver trimmings, ready to be as cheerful and carefree as the occasion called for, as if there had never been a Diana to disrupt the entire course of a man's life.
Not for nothing had he fought against the world for six long years. Their teaching had been to hide all feeling beneath a perpetual mask of nonchalance and wit; never for an instance to betray a hurt, and never to allow it to appear that he was anything but the most care-free of men. The training stood him in good stead now, and even O'Hara wondered to see him in such spirits after all that had passed. Lady Molly was delighted with her guest, admiring his appearance, his fine, courtly manners, and falling an easy victim to his charm.
Not without reason had he battled against the world for six long years. Their lesson had been to hide all emotions behind a constant mask of indifference and humor; never to show a hint of pain, and never to let it seem that he was anything but the most carefree of men. This training served him well now, and even O'Hara was surprised to see him in such good spirits after everything that had happened. Lady Molly was thrilled with her guest, admiring his looks, his polished manners, and easily falling for his charm.
O'Hara, watching them, saw with content that his capricious little wife was really attracted to my lord. It was a high honour, for she was hard to please, and many of O'Hara's acquaintances had been received, if not with actual coldness, at least not with any degree of warmth.
O'Hara, watching them, felt satisfied that his whimsical little wife was genuinely interested in my lord. It was a big compliment, as she was tough to impress, and many of O'Hara's friends had been welcomed, if not with outright coldness, at least without much warmth.
At the end of the meal she withdrew with the warning that they were not to sit too long over their wine, and that Miles was not to fatigue his lordship.
At the end of the meal, she stepped away with a reminder that they shouldn't linger too long over their wine, and that Miles shouldn’t exhaust his lordship.
O'Hara pushed the decanter towards his friend.
O'Hara slid the decanter over to his friend.
"I've a piece of news I daresay will interest ye!" he remarked.
"I have some news that I bet will interest you!" he said.
Carstares looked at him inquiringly.
Carstares looked at him questioningly.
"Ay. 'Tis that his Grace of Andover has withdrawn his precious person to Paris."
"Yeah. It's true that the Duke of Andover has taken himself off to Paris."
Carstares raised one eyebrow.
Carstares raised an eyebrow.
"I suppose he would naturally wish to remain in the background after our little fracas."
"I guess he would naturally want to stay out of the spotlight after our little fight."
"Does he ever wish to be in the background?"
"Does he ever wish to stay out of the spotlight?"
"You probably know him better than I do. Does he?"
"You probably know him better than I do. Does he?"
"He does not. 'Tis always in front he is, mighty prominent. Damn him!"
"He doesn't. He's always out in front, really standing out. Damn him!"
My lord was faintly surprised.
My lord was slightly surprised.
"Why that? Has he ever interfered with you?"
"Why is that? Has he ever gotten in your way?"
"He has interfered with me best friend to some purpose."
"He has messed with my best friend for a reason."
"I fear the boot was on the other leg!"
"I think the shoe was on the other foot!"
"Well, I know something of how he interferes with Dick."
"Well, I know a bit about how he messes with Dick."
Carstares put down his glass, all attention now.
Carstares set his glass down, fully focused now.
"With Dick? How?"
"With Dick? How so?"
O'Hara seemed to regret having spoken
O'Hara appeared to regret having said anything.
"Oh, well—I've no sympathy with him."
"Oh, well—I've no sympathy for him."
"What has Tracy done to him?"
"What did Tracy do to him?"
"'Tis nothing of great moment. Merely that he and that worthless brother of his seek to squeeze him dry."
"There's nothing that important. It's just that he and his useless brother are trying to take everything from him."
"Robert?"
"Rob?"
"Andrew. I know very little of Robert."
"Andrew. I don’t know much about Robert."
"Andrew! But he was a child—"
"Andrew! But he was just a kid—"
"Well, he's grown up now, and as rakish a young spendthrift as ye could wish for. Dick seems to pay their debts."
"Well, he's all grown up now, and as charming and carefree a young spender as you could hope for. Dick seems to be taking care of their debts."
"Devil take him! Why?"
"Curse him! Why?"
"Heaven knows! I suppose Lavinia insists. We all knew that 'twas for that reason Tracy flung you both in her way."
"Heaven knows! I guess Lavinia insists. We all knew that was why Tracy put you both in her path."
"Nonsense! We went of our own accord. She had but returned from school."
"Nonsense! We went on our own. She had just gotten back from school."
"Exactly. And whose doing was that but Tracy's?"
"Exactly. And whose fault was that but Tracy's?"
Carstares opened his eyes rather wide and leant both arms on the table, crooking his fingers round the stem of his wine glass.
Carstares opened his eyes wide and leaned both arms on the table, curling his fingers around the stem of his wine glass.
"Do the debts amount to much?"
"Are the debts quite high?"
"I can't tell ye that. 'Twas but by chance I found it out at all. The Belmanoirs were never moderate in their manner of living."
"I can’t tell you that. I only found out by chance. The Belmanoirs were never modest in how they lived."
"Nor were any of us. Don't be so hard on them, Miles!... I knew, of course, that the Belmanoir estate was mortgaged, but I did not guess to what extent."
"Neither were any of us. Don’t be so tough on them, Miles!... I knew, of course, that the Belmanoir estate was mortgaged, but I didn’t realize how much."
"I don't know that either, but Dick's money does not go to pay it off. 'Tis all frittered away on gambling and pretty women."
"I don't know that either, but Dick's money isn't used to pay it off. It's all wasted on gambling and attractive women."
My lord's brow darkened ominously.
My lord's expression darkened ominously.
"Ye-s. I think I shall have a little score to settle with Tracy on that subject—some day."
"Yeah. I think I’ll have a little score to settle with Tracy about that—someday."
Miles said nothing.
Miles stayed silent.
"But how does Dick manage without touching my money?"
"But how does Dick get by without using my money?"
"I do not know." O'Hara's tone implied that he cared less.
"I don't know." O'Hara's tone suggested that he couldn't care less.
"I hope he is not in debt himself," mused Carstares, "'Tis like enough he is in some muddle. I wish I might persuade him to accept the revenue." He frowned and drummed his fingers on the table.
"I hope he isn't in debt himself," Carstares thought, "It's likely he's in some trouble. I wish I could convince him to take the revenue." He frowned and tapped his fingers on the table.
O'Hara exploded.
O'Hara lost it.
"Sure, 'twould be like you to be doing the same. Let the man alone for the Lord's sake, and don't be after worrying your head over a miserable spalpeen that did ye more harm than—"
"Sure, it would be just like you to do the same. Leave the guy alone for the Lord's sake, and don't let yourself get worked up over a miserable jerk who caused you more harm than—"
"Miles, I cannot allow you to speak so of Dick! You do not understand."
"Miles, I can't let you talk about Dick like that! You just don't get it."
"I understand well enough. 'Tis too Christian ye are entirely. And let us have an end of this farce of yours! I know that Dick cheated as well as you do, and I say 'tis unnatural for you to be wanting him to take your money after he's done you out of honour and all else!"
"I get it. You're just too much of a goody two-shoes. Let's put an end to this ridiculous act of yours! I know that Dick cheated just like you do, and I think it's wrong for you to expect him to take your money after he's already taken your honor and everything else!"
Carstares sipped his wine quietly, waiting for Miles' anger to evaporate, as it presently did, leaving him to glower balefully. Then he started to laugh.
Carstares quietly sipped his wine, waiting for Miles' anger to fade away, which it eventually did, leaving him to glare menacingly. Then he started to laugh.
"Oh, Miles, let me go my own road! I'm a sore trial to you, I know." Then suddenly sobering: "But I want you not to think so hardly of Dick. You know enough of him to understand a little how it all came about. You know how extravagant he was and how often in debt—can you not pardon the impulse of a mad moment?"
"Oh, Miles, let me walk my own path! I know I'm a burden to you." Then, suddenly serious: "But I don’t want you to judge Dick too harshly. You know enough about him to understand a bit of how everything happened. You know how reckless he was and how often he was in debt—can you not forgive the impulsive decision of a crazy moment?"
"That I could pardon. What I cannot forgive is his—unutterable meanness in letting you bear the blame."
"That I could overlook. What I can't forgive is his—unbelievably cruel behavior in making you take the blame."
"O'Hara, he was in love with Lavinia—"
"O'Hara was in love with Lavinia—"
"So were you."
"You were too."
"Not so deeply. With me 'twas a boy's passion, but with him 'twas serious."
"Not so deeply. For me, it was a boyish crush, but for him, it was real."
O'Hara remained silent, his mouth unusually hard.
O'Hara stayed quiet, his mouth clenched unusually tight.
"Put yourself in his place," pleaded Jack. "If you—"
"Put yourself in his shoes," begged Jack. "If you—"
"Thank you!" O'Hara laughed unpleasantly. "No, Jack, we shall not agree on this subject, and we had best leave it alone. I do not think you need worry about him, though. I believe he is not in debt."
"Thanks!" O'Hara laughed in a disapproving way. "No, Jack, we won’t see eye to eye on this topic, and it’s better if we don’t discuss it any further. I don’t think you need to stress over him, though. I believe he isn’t in debt."
"Does he have fair luck with his racing and his—"
"Does he have good luck with his racing and his—"
O'Hara smiled grimly.
O'Hara smiled wryly.
"Dick is a very changed man, John. He does not keep racehorses, neither does he play cards, save for appearance's sake."
"Dick has changed a lot, John. He doesn’t keep racehorses anymore, and he only plays cards for show."
"Dick not play! What then does he do?"
"Dick doesn't play! So what does he do?"
"Manages your estates and conducts his wife to routs. When in town," bitterly, "he inhabits your house."
"Manages your properties and takes his wife to parties. When in town," she said bitterly, "he lives in your house."
"Well, there is none else to use it. But I cannot imagine Dick turned sober!"
"Well, there's no one else to use it. But I can't imagine Dick getting sober!"
"'Tis easy to be righteous after the evil is done, I'm thinking!"
"It's easy to be righteous after the wrong has been done, I think!"
My lord ignored this remark. A curious smile played about his mouth.
My lord overlooked this comment. A curious smile hovered around his lips.
"Egad, Miles, 'tis very entertaining! I, the erstwhile sober member—what is the matter?—am now the profligate: I dice, I gamble, I rob. Dick the ne'er-do-weel is a saint. He—er—lives a godly and righteous life, and—er—is robbed by his wife's relations. After all, I do not think I envy him overmuch."
"Wow, Miles, this is really entertaining! I, the once sober member—what's going on?—am now the reckless one: I gamble, I play dice, I steal. Dick, the lazy slacker, is practically a saint. He—uh—lives a good and virtuous life, and—uh—gets robbed by his wife's relatives. Honestly, I don’t think I envy him too much."
"At least, you enjoy life more than he does," said O'Hara, grinning. "For ye have no conscience to reckon with."
"At least you enjoy life more than he does," O'Hara said with a grin. "Because you don't have a conscience to deal with."
Carstares' face was inscrutable. He touched his lips with his napkin and smiled.
Carstares' expression was unreadable. He dabbed his lips with his napkin and smiled.
"As you say, I enjoy life the more—but as to conscience, I do not think it is that."
"As you mentioned, I enjoy life even more—but when it comes to my conscience, I don't believe that's it."
O'Hara glanced at him sitting sideways in his chair, one arm flung over its back.
O'Hara looked at him sitting sideways in his chair, one arm thrown over the back.
"Will ye be offended if I ask ye a question?"
"Will you be offended if I ask you a question?"
"Of course not."
"Definitely not."
"Then—do ye intend to go back to this highroad robbery?"
"Then—are you planning to return to this highway robbery?"
"I do not."
"I don't."
"What then will you do?"
"What will you do now?"
The shadows vanished, and my lord laughed.
The shadows disappeared, and my lord laughed.
"To tell you the truth, Miles, I've not yet settled that point. Fate will decide—not I."
"Honestly, Miles, I haven't figured that out yet. It's up to fate to decide, not me."
CHAPTER XVI
MR. BETTISON PROPOSES
Mr. Bettison could make nothing of Diana of late. Her demeanour, at first so charming and so cheerful, had become listless, and even chilling. She seemed hardly to listen to some of his best tales, and twice she actually forgot to laugh at what was surely a most witty pleasantry. It struck him that she regarded him with a resentful eye, as if she objected to his presence at Horton House, and had no desire to be courted. But Mr. Bettison was far too egotistic to believe such a thing, and he brushed the incredible suspicion away, deciding that her coldness was due to a very proper shyness. He continued his visits until they became so frequent that scarce a day passed without his strutting step being heard approaching the house and his voice inquiring for the Miss Beauleighs. Mr. Beauleigh, who secretly hoped for Mr. Bettison as a son-in-law, would not permit the ladies to deny themselves, and he further counselled Miss Betty to absent herself after the first few moments, leaving the young couple together. Thus it was that it so continually fell to Diana's lot to receive the Squire and to listen to his never-ending monologues. She persistently snubbed him, hoping to ward off the impending proposal, but either her snubs were not severe enough, or Mr. Bettison's skin was too thick to feel them; for not a fortnight after my lord's departure, he begged her hand in marriage. It was refused him with great firmness, but, taking the refusal for coquettishness, he pressed his suit still more amorously, and with such a self-assured air that Mistress Di became indignant.
Mr. Bettison couldn't figure out Diana lately. Her cheerful and charming attitude had turned into something listless and even cold. She hardly paid attention to some of his best stories, and twice she completely forgot to laugh at what were clearly funny jokes. It seemed to him that she looked at him with a resentful glare, as if she didn't want him around at Horton House and had no interest in being pursued. But Mr. Bettison was too self-absorbed to believe such a thing, and he brushed aside the unbelievable thought, deciding that her coldness was just a sign of proper shyness. He kept visiting so often that there was hardly a day when his confident footsteps didn’t echo as he approached the house and his voice didn't call out for the Miss Beauleighs. Mr. Beauleigh, who secretly wanted Mr. Bettison as a son-in-law, wouldn’t let the ladies refuse him, and he also advised Miss Betty to excuse herself after a little while, leaving the young couple alone. So, it often fell to Diana to entertain the Squire and listen to his endless monologues. She kept rejecting him, hoping to fend off the inevitable proposal, but either her rejections were too mild, or Mr. Bettison was too thick-skinned to notice; for not even two weeks after my lord left, he asked for her hand in marriage. She turned him down firmly, but seeing her refusal as flirtation, he pursued her more passionately, with such confidence that Mistress Di became outraged.
"Sir," she cried, "it seems you have indeed misread my attitude towards you!"
"Sir," she exclaimed, "it looks like you have really misunderstood how I feel about you!"
Mr. Bettison was struck dumb with amazement. It had never entered his brain that Diana could seriously refuse him. He could hardly believe his ears at this quite unmistakable tone of voice, and sat gaping.
Mr. Bettison was speechless with shock. It had never crossed his mind that Diana could actually turn him down. He could barely process what he was hearing, and just sat there, staring with his mouth open.
"I must beg," continued Diana, "I must beg that you will discontinue your all-too-frequent visits here. Please do not deem me unkind, but your persecution of me—I can call it nothing else—is wearying—and—you will forgive the word—tiresome. I confess I am surprised that you had not perceived your attentions to be distasteful to me."
"I have to ask," Diana continued, "I have to ask that you stop your way too frequent visits here. Please don't think I'm being unkind, but your constant presence—I can't call it anything else—is exhausting—and—you’ll forgive me for saying this—it’s annoying. I’m honestly surprised you haven't realized that your attention makes me uncomfortable."
"Distasteful!" cried Mr. Bettison, recovering after two or three unsuccessful attempts from his speechlessness. "Do you mean what you say, Miss Diana? That you will not wed me?"
"Gross!" shouted Mr. Bettison, regaining his composure after two or three failed attempts to speak. "Do you really mean that, Miss Diana? That you won't marry me?"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"Yes, Mr. Bettison, I do."
"Yes, Mr. Bettison, I do."
"And that my attentions are displeasing to you! Well, Miss Beauleigh! Well, indeed!"
"And so my attention doesn't please you! Well, Miss Beauleigh! Well, really!"
Diana softened a little.
Diana became a bit softer.
"I am indeed sorry that you should have misconstrued—"
"I’m really sorry that you misunderstood—"
"No misconstruction, madam!" snapped the Squire, who was fast losing control over his temper. "Do you dare aver that you did not encourage me to visit you?"
"No misunderstanding, ma'am!" snapped the Squire, who was quickly losing control of his temper. "Do you really claim that you didn't encourage me to visit you?"
"I do, most emphatically!"
"I do, absolutely!"
"Oh, I see what 'tis! You cannot hoodwink me. 'Twas never thus with you before that fellow came!"
"Oh, I get it! You can't fool me. It was never like this with you before that guy showed up!"
"Mr. Bettison, I am entirely at a loss, but I desire you to leave this room before you say aught you may afterwards regret."
"Mr. Bettison, I'm completely at a loss, but I need you to leave this room before you say anything you might regret later."
He disregarded her.
He ignored her.
"You are infatuated by that over-dressed popinjay—that insufferable Carr, who, from all I hear, is but a shady fellow, and who—"
"You’re obsessed with that overly dressed show-off—that unbearable Carr, who, from what I hear, is just a shady guy, and who—"
With a sweeping movement Diana had risen and walked to the bell-rope. She now pulled it with such vigour that a great peal sounded throughout the house.
With a quick motion, Diana stood up and walked over to the bell rope. She yanked it with such force that a loud ring echoed through the house.
She stood perfectly still, a statue of Disdain, tall, beautiful and furious, with compressed lips and head held high. Mr. Bettison broke off and mopped his brow, glaring at her.
She stood completely still, a statue of Disdain, tall, beautiful, and furious, with tight lips and her head held high. Mr. Bettison stopped talking and wiped his forehead, glaring at her.
Startled Thomas appeared at the door.
Startled, Thomas showed up at the door.
"Did you ring, madam?"
"Did you call, ma'am?"
"Show Mr. Bettison out," was the proud answer.
"Show Mr. Bettison out," was the proud response.
The Squire got up awkwardly.
The Squire stood up awkwardly.
"I am sure I apologise if I said aught that was untrue," he mumbled. "I hope you will not take my words amiss—"
"I’m really sorry if I said anything that wasn’t true," he mumbled. "I hope you won’t misinterpret my words—"
"I shall try to forget your insults, sir," she replied. "The door, Thomas!"
"I'll try to forget your insults, sir," she replied. "The door, Thomas!"
Mr. Bettison went out, and his step had lost some of its self-confident swagger.
Mr. Bettison went outside, and his stride had lost some of its self-assured confidence.
For a full minute after the great front door had shut behind him, Diana stood where she was, and then the colour suddenly flamed in her cheeks, and she turned and ran out of the room, up the stairs, to her own chamber, where she indulged in a luxurious fit of crying. From this enjoyable occupation she was interrupted by a rap on the door, and Miss Betty's voice desiring to know if she was within.
For a full minute after the big front door closed behind him, Diana stayed where she was, and then her face suddenly turned bright red, and she ran out of the room, up the stairs, to her own room, where she indulged in a good cry. This enjoyable activity was interrupted by a knock on the door and Miss Betty's voice asking if she was inside.
She instantly started up and with hasty fingers straightened her tumbled curls.
She quickly got up and hurriedly fixed her messy curls.
"Pray enter!" she called, trying to sound jaunty. To complete the illusion, she started to hum. Her aunt entered.
"Please come in!" she called, trying to sound cheerful. To help with the vibe, she began to hum. Her aunt walked in.
"I came to see if you had my broidery. I cannot find it, and I am sure 'twas you brought it in from the garden this morning."
"I came to check if you have my embroidery. I can’t find it, and I’m sure you brought it in from the garden this morning."
"Yes—oh, yes—I am so sorry! 'Tis in that corner on the chair, I think," replied Diana, keeping her face averted.
"Yes—oh, yes—I am so sorry! It’s in that corner on the chair, I think," replied Diana, keeping her face turned away.
Miss Betty cast a shrewd glance at her, and sat down on the sofa with the air of one who means to stay.
Miss Betty shot her a knowing look and sat down on the sofa as if she planned to stick around.
"What is it, my love?" she demanded.
"What is it, babe?" she asked.
Diana pretended to search for something in a cupboard.
Diana pretended to look for something in a cabinet.
"Nothing, aunt! What should there be?"
"Nothing, aunt! What should there be?"
"I do not know. 'Tis what I want to find out," answered Miss Betty placidly.
"I don't know. That's what I want to find out," answered Miss Betty calmly.
"There is nought amiss, I assure you!" To prove the truth of this statement, Diana essayed a laugh. It was a poor attempt, and wavered pitifully into a sob.
"There’s nothing wrong, I promise you!" To prove the truth of this statement, Diana tried to laugh. It was a weak attempt, and it quickly turned into a sob.
"My pet, don't tell me! You are crying!"
"My pet, don’t tell me! Are you crying?"
"I—I'm n-not!" avowed Diana, hunting wildly for her pocket-handkerchief. "'Tis a cold in the head I have had these three days."
"I—I'm not!" Diana insisted, frantically searching for her pocket handkerchief. "I've had a cold for the past three days."
"Indeed, my love? Longer than that, I fear."
"Really, my love? I think it's longer than that."
"Yes—perhaps so—I—What do you mean?"
"Yes—maybe—I—What do you mean?"
"I doubt but what you caught it the day that Mr. Carr left us."
"I doubt that you got it the day Mr. Carr left us."
Diana started.
Diana began.
"P-pray, do not be ridiculous, auntie!"
"Please, don’t be ridiculous, aunt!"
"No, my dear. Come and sit beside me and tell me all about it," coaxed Miss Betty.
"No, my dear. Come sit next to me and tell me all about it," urged Miss Betty.
Diana hesitated, gave a damp sniff, and obeyed.
Diana hesitated, sniffled a little, and went along with it.
Miss Betty drew her head down on to her shoulder soothingly.
Miss Betty gently rested her head on her shoulder.
"There, there! Don't cry, my sweet! What has happened?"
"There, there! Don't cry, my dear! What happened?"
"'Tis that odious Mr. Bettison!" sobbed Diana "He—he had the audacity to ask me to m-marry him!"
"That's that terrible Mr. Bettison!" sobbed Diana. "He—he had the audacity to ask me to m-marry him!"
"You don't say so, my love! I thought I heard him arrive. So you sent him about his business?"
"You don’t say, my love! I thought I heard him get here. So you sent him on his way?"
"N-not before he had time to insult m-me!"
"N-not before he had time to insult m-me!"
"Insult you? Di!"
"Insult you? No way!"
"He—he dared to insinuate—oh no! he accused me outright—of being infatuated by Mr. Carr! Infatuated!"
"He—he had the nerve to suggest—oh no! he accused me directly—of being obsessed with Mr. Carr! Obsessed!"
Over her head Miss Betty opened her eyes at her own reflection in the glass.
Over her head, Miss Betty looked at her own reflection in the mirror.
"The brute! But, of course, 'tis true?"
"The jerk! But, of course, is it true?"
No answer.
No response.
"Is it not?"
"Is it?"
The sobs came faster.
The sobs came more quickly.
"Of—of course 'tis true, but h-how dared he say so?"
"Of course it's true, but how could he say that?"
"Di, my love, you really are in love with that boy?"
"Di, my love, are you really in love with that guy?"
"I—I—I asked him to marry me—and he wouldn't!"
"I—I—I asked him to marry me—and he said no!"
"Good gracious heavens!" Miss Betty was genuinely horrified. "My dear Diana!"
"Good heavens!" Miss Betty was truly shocked. "My dear Diana!"
"N-not outright—b-but he understood—and—he loves me! And I'd do it again to-morrow, if I could—immodest or no! So there!"
"N—not exactly—b-but he gets it—and—he loves me! And I’d do it again tomorrow, if I could—immodest or not! So there!"
"Yes, yes," soothed Miss Betty hastily. "Tell me all about it." Diana lifted her head.
"Sure, sure," Miss Betty said quickly to reassure her. "Tell me everything." Diana raised her head.
"That's all. And he loves me—he does—he does!"
"That’s it. And he loves me—he really does!"
"Did he say so?"
"Did he really say that?"
"N-no—but I could tell. And I love him"—sob—"and I'd sooner die than live without him, and he won't ask me b-because he has not got a spotless p-past, and he'd be a cur, and horrid things, and my husband must not be an—an—outcast, and-and—and I don't care!"
"N-no—but I could tell. And I love him"—sob—"and I'd rather die than live without him, and he won't ask me b-because he doesn't have a perfect p-past, and he'd be a jerk, and terrible things, and my husband must not be an—an—outcast, and-and—and I don't care!"
Her bewildered aunt unravelled this with difficulty.
Her confused aunt figured this out with difficulty.
"He'd be a cur if he asked you to marry him?" she asked, with knitted brows.
"He'd be a jerk if he asked you to marry him?" she asked, with furrowed brows.
"Yes. Because he's a highwayman."
"Yes. Because he's a thief."
"A highwayman! Then 'twas true what he said? Well, well! I should never have thought it! That nice boy!"
"A highwayman! So it was true what he said? Well, well! I would have never thought it! That sweet boy!"
Diana disengaged herself; in her eyes was a threatening gleam.
Diana pulled away; there was a threatening glint in her eyes.
"Don't dare say a word against him!"
"Don't even think about saying anything bad about him!"
"No, no—of course not! I was only surprised. But I am thankfully glad he did not ask you, for all that!"
"No, no—definitely not! I was just surprised. But I’m actually glad he didn’t ask you, after all!"
"Glad? How can you be so cruel?"
"Happy? How can you be so mean?"
"My dear, you could not possibly marry—a—a—"
"My dear, there's no way you could marry—a—a—"
"Common felon!" sobbed Diana. "I can—I can!"
"Common criminal!" cried Diana, sobbing. "I can—I can!"
"And heaven alone knows what else he may have done! Why, child, he said himself that he had a—a spotty past!"
"And only God knows what else he might have done! I mean, kid, he admitted himself that he had a—a troubled past!"
At this her niece gave a tearful giggle.
At this, her niece let out a teary giggle.
"La! What ails you now, Di?"
"La! What's bothering you now, Di?"
"H-he never said—spotty."
"He never said—spotty."
Miss Betty smiled reluctantly.
Miss Betty smiled hesitantly.
"A doubtful past, then."
"A questionable past, then."
"I don't believe it!"
"I can't believe it!"
Her aunt pursed up her lips.
Her aunt tightened her lips.
"I won't believe it. He couldn't be wicked. You forget he saved me!"
"I can’t believe it. He couldn’t be evil. Don’t forget, he saved me!"
Miss Betty relented.
Miss Betty gave in.
"No, I do not, my love; and, to be sure, I think he is a dear boy, but I also think 'twas very right of him to go away."
"No, I don’t, my love; and honestly, I think he’s a sweet guy, but I also think it was completely right for him to leave."
She was enveloped in a rapturous embrace.
She was wrapped in a joyful hug.
"Auntie, you know you love him almost as much as I do?"
"Auntie, you know you love him nearly as much as I do?"
"No, that I do not!" was the grim retort. "I am not like to want to marry him!"
"No, I don’t!" was the harsh reply. "I do not want to marry him!"
There was another watery giggle at this, and Diana went over to the dressing-table to tidy her hair.
There was another watery giggle at this, and Diana walked over to the dresser to fix her hair.
"I doubt I shall never see him again," she said wretchedly. "Oh, auntie, if you could but have seen his dear, unhappy eyes!"
"I don't think I'll ever see him again," she said sadly. "Oh, auntie, if only you could have seen his sweet, troubled eyes!"
"Stuff and nonsense! Not see him again, forsooth! He will call upon us in town. 'Tis but common politeness."
"Ridiculous! Not see him again, really? He will visit us in town. It's just basic courtesy."
"You forget he is a highwayman, and not like to come nigh us again."
"You forget he's a highway robber, and he's not likely to come near us again."
"Well, my dear, if he cares for you as you say he does, he will see to it that he takes up some decent occupation. Mayhap, he will go into the army, or what not. Then wait and see if he does not come to you."
"Well, my dear, if he cares for you like you say he does, he will make sure to find a decent job. Maybe he’ll join the army or something similar. Then just wait and see if he doesn’t come to you."
"Do you think so?" doubtfully.
"Do you think so?" unsure.
"Of course I do, sweetheart! And if he does not try to mend his ways, and you see him no more—why then, snap your fingers at him, my love, for he will not be worth one tear!"
"Of course I do, sweetheart! And if he doesn't try to change his ways, and you don't see him anymore—then go ahead and snap your fingers at him, my love, because he won't be worth a single tear!"
Diana sighed and poured out some water to bathe her face with.
Diana sighed and poured some water to splash on her face.
"Is not that sensible?" coaxed her aunt.
"Isn't that sensible?" her aunt urged.
She raised her head and looked unutterable scorn.
She lifted her head and looked at him with complete disdain.
"I think 'tis remarkable silly," she answered. Then her dignity fell from her. "Oh, are all men such big stupids?" she cried.
"I think it's really silly," she replied. Then her dignity disappeared. "Oh, are all men such big idiots?" she exclaimed.
"Most of 'em," nodded her aunt.
"Most of them," nodded her aunt.
"But can't he tell that I shall be—oh, so miserable, and that I should not ruin my life if I married him?"
"But can't he see that I would be—oh, so unhappy, and that I shouldn't ruin my life by marrying him?"
"My dear, once a man gets an idea into his head, 'tis the very devil to get it out of him! Not but what I think Master Jack is right, mind you. And your dear papa and I had looked higher for you. After all—what is Mr. Carr?"
"My dear, once a man gets an idea in his head, it's nearly impossible to get it out! That said, I think Master Jack is right, just so you know. Your dear father and I had hoped for something better for you. After all—who is Mr. Carr?"
"He is the only man I will ever marry! So you may cease looking higher for me! I suppose you want me to marry that great gaby, Sir Denis Fabian, you are for ever inviting to the house? Or, perhaps, this gallant Mr. Bettison? Or Mr. Everard? How can you be so unkind?"
"He is the only guy I'll ever marry! So you can stop hoping for better options for me! I guess you want me to marry that big fool, Sir Denis Fabian, who you always invite over? Or maybe this charming Mr. Bettison? Or Mr. Everard? How can you be so mean?"
"I am not. But I could not bear to see you throw yourself away on a highwayman, my dear."
"I’m not. But I couldn’t stand to watch you waste yourself on a highway robber, my dear."
Diana ran to her, putting her arms round her neck.
Diana ran to her and wrapped her arms around her neck.
"Dearest auntie, forgive my rudeness! I know you did not mean to be unkind! But you do not understand—I love him."
"Dear auntie, I'm sorry for being rude! I know you didn't mean to be unkind! But you don't understand—I love him."
"I always said you'd take it badly," nodded Miss Betty gloomily.
"I always knew you'd take it hard," nodded Miss Betty sadly.
"Take what badly?"
"Take what badly?"
"Love. And no man is worth one tear-drop, sweet."
"Love. And no guy is worth a single tear, sweet."
The confident, tender little laugh that answered this statement made her look at her suddenly changed niece in surprise.
The confident, gentle little laugh that responded to this statement made her look at her suddenly transformed niece in surprise.
"You don't know," said Diana. Her eyes were soft and luminous. "You just do not know."
"You have no idea," Diana said. Her eyes were bright and gentle. "You really don't know."
Before Miss Betty could think of a suitable retort, a knock fell on the door. It was opened, and Thomas was found to be without.
Before Miss Betty could come up with a smart reply, there was a knock at the door. It was opened, and Thomas was found to be outside.
"My Lady O'Hara is below, madam."
"My Lady O'Hara is downstairs, ma'am."
For an instant the two ladies stared at one another. Then:
For a moment, the two women looked at each other. Then:
"La and drat!" said Miss Betty. "With the drawing-room in a muddle after cleaning!"
"La and drat!" Miss Betty exclaimed. "The drawing room is a mess after cleaning!"
Diana nodded to the man.
Diana nodded at the man.
"We will come, Thomas." Then as soon as he had withdrawn, she stared again at her aunt. "Lady O'Hara! But why?"
"We'll come, Thomas." Then, as soon as he left, she looked back at her aunt. "Lady O'Hara! But why?"
"I suppose she felt she must call after Sir Miles had been here so often. But why, for goodness' sake, must she choose the one day that the drawing-room is all untidy? Drat again, I say!"
"I guess she felt like she had to call since Sir Miles had been here so often. But why on earth did she have to pick the one day when the living room is a mess? Ugh, seriously!"
Diana was powdering her little nose, and anxiously looking to see if the tear-stains had quite vanished.
Diana was applying powder to her nose, nervously checking to see if the tear stains had completely disappeared.
"'Tis not untidy, Aunt Betty. Oh, I am quite eager to see her—I think she must be charming, from all Sir Miles said. Do hurry, aunt!"
"That's not messy, Aunt Betty. Oh, I'm really excited to see her—I bet she's amazing, from everything Sir Miles said. Please hurry, aunt!"
Miss Betty stuck a pin into her hair and smoothed out her dress.
Miss Betty stuck a pin into her hair and straightened out her dress.
"And me in this old taffeta!" she grumbled.
"And here I am in this old taffeta!" she complained.
Diana swirled round, her own peach-coloured silk rustling fashionably.
Diana twirled around, her peach-colored silk rustling stylishly.
"Never mind, dear—you look very sweet. But do be quick!" Miss Betty suffered herself to be led to the door.
"Don't worry, dear—you look really nice. But please hurry!" Miss Betty allowed herself to be guided to the door.
"'Tis all very fine for you, my love, with a new gown fresh on to-day! Will you just take a look at my petticoat, though?"
"'It’s all very nice for you, my love, in a brand new dress today! But can you just take a look at my petticoat, though?'"
"Nonsense, you are beautiful! Come!"
"Nonsense, you're beautiful! Come on!"
Together they descended the stairs, and went into the drawing-room.
Together, they went down the stairs and entered the living room.
A dainty, very diminutive little lady arose from a chair at their entry, and came forward with outstretched hands, and such a fascinating smile that Miss Betty's ill-humour vanished, and she responded to her visitor's deep curtsy with one of her best jerky dips.
A delicate, very tiny little lady got up from a chair as they walked in, and approached with her hands outstretched and such an enchanting smile that Miss Betty's bad mood disappeared, and she greeted her visitor's deep curtsy with one of her best awkward dips.
"I am vastly delighted to welcome you, madam," she said primly. "'Tis good in you to come this long way to see us."
"I’m really happy to welcome you, ma'am," she said formally. "It’s kind of you to come all this way to see us."
She drew a chair forward for my lady, and presented her niece. Lady O'Hara gave the girl a swift, scrutinising glance, and curtsied again.
She pulled a chair forward for my lady and introduced her niece. Lady O'Hara gave the girl a quick, careful look, and curtsied again.
"'Tis a great pleasure to me to meet you at last, Miss Beauleigh," she smiled. "My husband has told me so much of you, I declare I was all agog to meet you!"
"It’s a great pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Beauleigh," she smiled. "My husband has told me so much about you, I was really looking forward to meeting you!"
Diana warmed instantly to the little lady's charm.
Diana immediately felt drawn to the little lady's charm.
"Indeed, madam, we, too, have heard much of you from Sir Miles. We have wanted to meet you!"
"Of course, ma'am, we've heard a lot about you from Sir Miles. We have been looking forward to meeting you!"
Lady O'Hara seated herself and nodded briskly.
Lady O'Hara sat down and nodded quickly.
"I expect he told you some dreadful tales of me," she said happily. "I must ask your pardon for not having visited you before, but, as I daresay you know, I have been away, and, gracious me, when I returned everything seemed topsy-turvy!" She laughed across at Miss Betty. "I promise you I have had my hands full putting things to rights, Miss Beauleigh!"
"I bet he shared some terrible stories about me," she said cheerfully. "I have to apologize for not visiting you sooner, but, as you probably know, I've been away, and, goodness, when I got back everything felt so chaotic!" She laughed at Miss Betty. "I promise you I've been really busy getting everything back in order, Miss Beauleigh!"
Miss Betty drew her chair closer, and in a minute they were deep in truly feminine conversation: the prodigious extravagance of the servants; the helplessness of men-folk when left to themselves, and then London, its shops, its parks, the newest play.
Miss Betty pulled her chair closer, and in a minute they were deep in a truly feminine conversation: the outrageous spending of the servants; the incompetence of men when they're on their own, and then London, its shops, its parks, the latest play.
Lady O'Hara was begged to take a dish of Miss Betty's precious Bohea—a very high honour indeed—and when Mr. Beauleigh came into the room he found his sister and daughter seated on either side of a pretty, animated little lady whom he had never before seen, talking hard, and partaking of tay and angel cakes. Whereupon he retired hastily and shut himself up in his library.
Lady O'Hara was invited to have some of Miss Betty's special Bohea—a real honor—and when Mr. Beauleigh walked into the room, he saw his sister and daughter sitting on either side of a lovely, lively little lady he had never seen before, chatting away, and enjoying tea and angel cakes. So, he quickly left and locked himself in his library.
CHAPTER XVII
LADY O'HARA WINS HER POINT
Lady O'Hara looked across at her sleeping husband with no little severity in her glance. He was stretched in a chair beneath a giant oak, and she was busied with some needlework a few paces from him. O'Hara's eyes were shut and his mouth open. My lady frowned and coughed. She rasped her throat quite considerably, but it was not without effect; her spouse shut his mouth and opened one lazy eyelid. Immediately my lady assumed an air of gentle mournfulness, and the eye regarding her twinkled a little, threatening to close. Molly looked reproachful, and began to speak in an aggrieved tone:
Lady O'Hara glanced over at her sleeping husband with a fairly stern look. He was slouched in a chair under a large oak tree while she was busy with some needlework a short distance away. O'Hara had his eyes closed and mouth open. My lady frowned and coughed. She cleared her throat quite noticeably, but it worked; her husband closed his mouth and lifted one lazy eyelid. Immediately, my lady put on an air of gentle sadness, and the eye watching her sparkled a bit, as if it might close again. Molly looked at him disapprovingly and began to speak in an offended tone:
"Indeed, and I do not think it at all kind in you to go to sleep when I want to talk, sir."
"Honestly, I don't think it's very nice of you to fall asleep when I want to talk, sir."
O'Hara hastily opened the other eye.
O'Hara quickly opened the other eye.
"Why, my love, I was not asleep! I was—er—thinking!"
"Why, my love, I wasn’t asleep! I was—uh—thinking!"
"Do you say so, sir? And do you usually think with your mouth open—snoring?"
"Is that what you think, sir? And do you often think with your mouth open—snoring?"
O'Hara started up.
O'Hara stood up.
"I'll swear I did not snore!" he cried. "Molly, 'tis a wicked tease ye are!"
"I swear I didn't snore!" he exclaimed. "Molly, you're such a wicked tease!"
"Miles, 'tis a big baby you are!" she mimicked. "There is a caterpillar on your wig, and 'tis on crooked."
"Miles, you're such a big baby!" she imitated. "There's a caterpillar on your wig, and it's on crooked."
"The caterpillar?" asked O'Hara, bewildered.
"The caterpillar?" asked O'Hara, confused.
"No, stupid, the wig. I had best straighten it for you, I suppose." She rose and stooped over him, settling the wig and removing the caterpillar by means of two leaves, judiciously wielded. Then she dropped a kiss on her husband's brow and sat down at his feet.
"No, silly, the wig. I should probably fix it for you." She got up and leaned over him, adjusting the wig and carefully removing the caterpillar using two leaves. Then she planted a kiss on her husband's forehead and sat down at his feet.
"First, you have never asked me where I was gone to all yesterday afternoon."
"First, you never asked me where I was all yesterday afternoon."
O'Hara had been carefully broken in, and he now knew what was expected of him, and put on an expression of great interest.
O'Hara had been carefully trained, and he now understood what was expected of him, so he put on a look of keen interest.
"Where did ye go, my lady?"
"Where did you go, my lady?"
"I went to call on Miss Beauleigh and her niece, sir!"
"I went to visit Miss Beauleigh and her niece, sir!"
She looked up at him triumphantly and a little challengingly.
She looked up at him with a sense of victory and a hint of defiance.
"The devil ye did!"
"The devil you did!"
"Certainly, sir. I knew that there was something in the air, and I remembered your letter to me saying that Jack was in love with Diana. So I thought I would go and see her for myself."
"Of course, sir. I sensed that something was going on, and I recalled your letter mentioning that Jack had feelings for Diana. So I decided to go see her for myself."
Miles looked down at her half indulgently, half vexedly.
Miles looked down at her with a mix of indulgence and annoyance.
"Did you, puss?"
"Did you, kitty?"
"I did. And I found that she was in love with him as well as he with her—of course."
"I did. And I found out that she was in love with him just as much as he was with her—naturally."
"Of course?"
"Really?"
"Who could help falling in love with him? He's so monstrous captivating, I would like to marry him myself."
"Who could help falling in love with him? He's so incredibly captivating; I wouldn't mind marrying him myself."
She bent her head to hide the roguish smile that had sprung to her lips.
She lowered her head to hide the mischievous smile that had appeared on her lips.
"I beg your pardon?" asked O'Hara, startled.
"I beg your pardon?" O'Hara asked, surprised.
My lady traced patterns on his knee.
My lady drew patterns on his knee.
"Provided, of course, that I had not already married you, Miles."
"Assuming, of course, that I hadn't already married you, Miles."
But O'Hara had seen the smile. He heaved a great sigh, and said in lugubrious tones:
But O'Hara had seen the smile. He let out a heavy sigh and said in a gloomy voice:
"There is always the river, madam."
"There's always the river, ma'am."
My lady's finger wavered and stopped, and her hand tucked itself away into his.
My lady's finger hesitated and then came to a stop, and her hand nestled into his.
"That is not a nice joke, Miles."
"That's not a funny joke, Miles."
He laughed, and tweaked one of her curls.
He laughed and playfully tugged at one of her curls.
"Sure, and did ye not ask for it, asthore?"
"Sure, didn’t you ask for it, my dear?"
"Of course I did not. But about Jack, dear—"
"Of course I didn't. But about Jack, dear—"
"I thought it was about Jack?"
"I thought it was about Jack?"
"Miles, will you be quiet and attend?"
"Miles, can you please be quiet and pay attention?"
"Yes, m'dear."
"Yes, my dear."
"Very well, then. As I have told you, I drove over to Littledean yesterday afternoon, and made the acquaintance of the Miss Beauleighs."
"Okay, then. As I mentioned, I drove to Littledean yesterday afternoon and met the Miss Beauleighs."
"And what did ye think of them?"
"And what did you think of them?"
"I thought Diana was wonderfully beautiful—such eyes, Miles!—and such hair! Miss Beauleigh is very amiable, and so droll! I drank a dish of tay with them, and I spoke of Jack—"
"I thought Diana was incredibly beautiful—those eyes, Miles!—and that hair! Miss Beauleigh is really nice and so funny! I had a cup of tea with them, and I talked about Jack—"
"Madcap, never tell me ye called him Carstares?"
"Madcap, please don't tell me you called him Carstares?"
"No, you great gaby! Of course I did not. As it chanced, Miss Beauleigh mentioned him first, and she called him Mr. Carr. So I did, too. And I noticed that Diana said scarce a word about him, and when she did 'twas of the coolest. That, of course, made me all the more certain that she loved him."
"No, you silly! Of course I didn’t. By chance, Miss Beauleigh brought him up first, and she referred to him as Mr. Carr. So I did, too. I also noticed that Diana hardly said anything about him, and when she did, it was very indifferent. That, of course, made me even more sure that she loved him."
O'Hara was plainly puzzled.
O'Hara was clearly confused.
"But why should you be certain if she did not speak of him, alanna?"
"But why should you be sure if she didn't mention him, Alanna?"
"'Tis what you'll never understand, my dear, because you are but a man. But no matter—I knew. I quite adored Diana, and determined to talk to her alone. So I admired the roses, and she offered to escort me round the garden, which was what I wanted. We went out together. I think Diana must have liked me, for—"
"'It's something you'll never understand, my dear, because you’re just a man. But that’s okay—I knew. I really liked Diana and decided to talk to her alone. So I admired the roses, and she offered to show me around the garden, which was exactly what I wanted. We went out together. I think Diana must have liked me, because—"
"Nonsense!"
"That's ridiculous!"
"Be quiet, Miles!—for she dropped her ice and became quite friendly. And I talked a lot."
"Be quiet, Miles!—because she dropped her ice and got really friendly. And I talked a lot."
She was aware of a convulsive movement above her, and a suppressed cough. She raised inquiring eyebrows.
She noticed a sudden movement above her and heard a suppressed cough. She raised her eyebrows in question.
"Well, sir?"
"What's up, sir?"
"Nothing, asthore—nothing. Go on with the tale—you were saying—"
"Nothing, dear—nothing. Continue with the story—you were saying—"
"That I talked a lot." She paused, and her eyes dared him; then she dimpled and dropped her lashes over them. "I shan't tell you all I said—"
"That I talked a lot." She paused, and her eyes challenged him; then she smiled and lowered her lashes. "I won’t tell you everything I said—"
A relieved sigh interrupted her.
A relieved sigh broke the silence.
"And if you continue to behave in this disagreeable fashion I shall not say another word about anything!"
"And if you keep acting like this, I won’t say another word about anything!"
Having satisfied herself that he was not going to venture a retort, she continued:
Having confirmed that he wasn't going to respond, she went on:
"We had a long chat, and I gathered, from all she said and left unsaid, that Jack, for some foolish reason, will not ask her to marry him."
"We had a long talk, and from everything she said and didn't say, I figured out that Jack, for some silly reason, isn't going to ask her to marry him."
"Foolish reason, asthore?" he interrupted.
"Foolish reason, dear?" he interrupted.
"Oh, I know you consider it a remarkable fine reason, but I tell you, 'tis rank cruelty to that poor child. As if she cared about highwaymen!"
"Oh, I know you think it's a great reason, but let me tell you, it’s just plain cruel to that poor kid. As if she even cared about robbers!"
"'Twas not so much that, I take it, as—"
"'It wasn't so much that, I guess, as—"
"Yes, but he could tell her he was innocent—oh, Miles, do not look so provoking! Of course he could! I vow if you had treated me so, I would never have let you go until you had truly repented! I am of a mind to speak to Jack."
"Yes, but he could tell her he was innocent—oh, Miles, don’t look so irritating! Of course he could! I swear if you had treated me like that, I would never have let you go until you really felt sorry! I'm thinking about talking to Jack."
"'Twould be an entertaining sight, but ye'll kindly have a care how you touch him, my lady."
"It would be an entertaining sight, but please be careful how you touch him, my lady."
"He does not understand. I know she would be proud to marry him—"
"He doesn't understand. I know she would be proud to marry him—"
"And ye'd think it a fine thing in Jack to ask her, the way things are with him at present?"
"And you’d think it’s a good idea for Jack to ask her, given how things are for him right now?"
"I—oh, I don't know!"
"I—oh, I have no idea!"
"No, me love. Jack is right: he must first clear his name."
"No, my love. Jack is right: he has to clear his name first."
"Then, gracious goodness me, why does he not?" cried Molly, exasperated.
"Then, oh my goodness, why doesn’t he?" cried Molly, frustrated.
This time it was O'Hara's turn to look superior.
This time it was O'Hara's moment to look superior.
"Well, alanna, that's a question ye cannot hope to understand—because ye are but a woman."
"Well, Alanna, that's a question you can't hope to understand—because you're just a woman."
Lady O'Hara ignored the challenge.
Lady O'Hara brushed off the challenge.
"But what is to be done?"
"But what should we do now?"
"Nought. He will have to work it out himself. He bound me to secrecy some time ago, or I would be tempted to speak to Richard."
"Naught. He’s going to have to figure it out on his own. He made me promise to keep it a secret a while back, or I would probably talk to Richard."
"I quite hate Richard!" she cried. "He must be a selfish, unkind person. And now Jack swears he must go away almost at once—and, oh! you should have seen Diana's face of despair when I mentioned that he was going abroad again. Miles, we must keep him here as long as ever we can! Oh, dear! 'tis all very worrying."
"I really hate Richard!" she exclaimed. "He has to be such a selfish, unkind person. And now Jack is insisting he has to leave almost immediately—and, oh! you should have seen the look of despair on Diana's face when I said he was going abroad again. Miles, we have to keep him here for as long as possible! Oh, this is all so stressful."
She broke off as O'Hara pressed her hand warningly. My lord was coming across the lawn towards them.
She paused as O'Hara gently squeezed her hand in warning. My lord was walking across the lawn towards them.
"I am in dire disgrace," he said. "I was left with your ferocious baby, Molly, and to quiet him, I gave him a string of beads that you had left on the table."
"I am in serious trouble," he said. "I was left alone with your wild baby, Molly, and to calm him down, I gave him a string of beads that you left on the table."
"My precious Indian wooden beads!"
"My precious Indian wood beads!"
"Yes—I believe so. Anyway, the paint came off, and when Jane returned, David looked as though he had some horrible disease. She was most annoyed about it." He sat down in Molly's lately vacated chair, and carefully wiped a daub of green from his forefinger.
"Yeah—I think so. Anyway, the paint came off, and when Jane came back, David looked like he had some awful disease. She was really annoyed about it." He sat down in the chair Molly had just left and carefully wiped a smudge of green from his fingertip.
Molly laughed.
Molly chuckled.
"Poor Jane! She will have such a task to clean him. But you've arrived most opportunely. We were talking of you."
"Poor Jane! She has a tough job ahead of her to clean him up. But you came at the perfect time. We were just talking about you."
O'Hara groaned inwardly, and tried to frown her down.
O'Hara groaned to herself and tried to give her a disapproving look.
"You were? I am flattered! May I ask what you were saying?"
"You were? I'm flattered! Can I ask what you were saying?"
"Why, that we do not want you to go back to France."
"Well, we just don't want you to go back to France."
O'Hara breathed again.
O'Hara took another breath.
"That is very kind of you, my lady. I regret the necessity myself."
"That's really generous of you, ma'am. I wish it didn't have to be this way."
"Are you sure it is necessary? You might just as well live in a nice place near here, with a dear old woman to keep house for you—and—and Jim—and—lots of pleasant things."
"Are you sure it's necessary? You could just live in a nice place nearby, with a sweet old lady to take care of the house for you—and—and Jim—and—lots of nice things."
My lord shook his head.
My lord shook his head.
"No, thank you!"
"No, thanks!"
"Yes, yes! And later on you could choose a wife!" she continued audaciously.
"Yes, yes! And later you could pick a wife!" she added boldly.
"Not at all. There would be no choice; I should be made to marry the dear old woman. You would bully me into it."
"Not at all. I wouldn’t have a choice; I’d be forced to marry the lovely old woman. You’d pressure me into it."
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"Seriously, Jack, could you not settle down near here?"
"Seriously, Jack, could you not move in close by?"
"Not with that old woman, Molly."
"Not with that old lady, Molly."
"Never mind her; won't you consider it? No one need know you—in fact, you need see no one—and—oh, Jack! don't look like that. Miles, is he not ridiculous?"
"Forget about her; won’t you think it over? No one has to know you—in fact, you don’t even have to see anyone—and—oh, Jack! don’t give me that look. Miles, isn’t he silly?"
"Sure, alanna, 'tis a dreary life he'd be leading," chuckled O'Hara.
"Sure, Alanna, it's a dreary life he would be leading," chuckled O'Hara.
"I see what it is, Molly. You have planned to make me a recluse, and to marry me to my housekeeper. I protest, 'tis great ill-usage!"
"I get what you're doing, Molly. You’ve set it up to make me a recluse, and to marry me off to my housekeeper. I object, that’s really unfair!"
Molly eyed him doubtfully.
Molly looked at him skeptically.
"Would you much object to the life, John?"
"Would you really have a problem with the life, John?"
"Madam," he replied solemnly, "you would find my corpse in the garden at the end of the first week."
"Ma'am," he replied seriously, "you would find my body in the garden after the first week."
"Of course I should not like that," she pondered. "But I do not see what else we can do for you. Oh, and that reminds me! I drove over to Littledean yesterday—Miles, my love, will you be so kind as to fetch me my hat? I protest, the sun—"
"Of course I wouldn't like that," she thought. "But I don’t see what else we can do for you. Oh, and that reminds me! I drove over to Littledean yesterday—Miles, my love, could you please get me my hat? I swear, the sun—"
"We will move more into the shade," said her disobliging husband.
"We're going to move more into the shade," said her uncooperative husband.
"Oh, well! 'tis of no account, though I did hear that Brown was wanting to speak to you about the new cob—"
"Oh, well! It's no big deal, though I did hear that Brown wanted to talk to you about the new horse—"
"'Tis prodigious thoughtful of you, Molly, but I met Brown some time ago."
"It's really thoughtful of you, Molly, but I ran into Brown a while back."
Lady O'Hara gave it up.
Lady O'Hara let it go.
"Well, as I was saying, Jack, I went to call at Horton House. Dear me, what a beautiful girl Diana is, to be sure!"
"Well, as I was saying, Jack, I went to visit Horton House. Wow, Diana is such a beautiful girl, for sure!"
Carstares tried to think of something to say, and failing, made a non-committal sound.
Carstares tried to come up with something to say, and when he couldn't, he made a vague sound.
"Yes. They both sent their kind wishes, and hoped you were better. Goodness! 'tis very close here. I wonder if you will give me your arm round the garden? And would you fetch me my hat? I left it in the hall, I think. Thank you very much!"
"Yes. They both sent their kind wishes and hoped you were feeling better. Wow! It’s really warm here. I wonder if you could give me your arm while we walk around the garden? And could you grab my hat for me? I think I left it in the hallway. Thank you so much!"
She waited until he was out of earshot before she turned to her husband.
She waited until he was out of earshot before turning to her husband.
"Now, Miles, you must please to stay where you are. I am not going to do anything indiscreet."
"Now, Miles, please stay where you are. I’m not going to do anything inappropriate."
"Molly, I can't have ye worry him—"
"Molly, I can't let you worry him—"
"No such thing! I am going to coax him to stay here instead of going abroad. I feel sure that if we can but persuade him to stay, something will happen."
"No way! I’m going to convince him to stay here instead of going overseas. I’m certain that if we can just get him to stay, something good will happen."
"What will happen?"
"What’s going to happen?"
"Something!"
"Something!"
"How do ye know?"
"How do you know?"
"I don't know; I only feel it."
"I have no idea; I just feel it."
"Very well, asthore. If you can tease Jack into staying, I'll bless ye."
"Alright, sweetheart. If you can convince Jack to stay, I'll bless you."
"That will be most enjoyable, I make no doubt!" she answered, and stepped back out of reach.
"That will be so much fun, I’m sure!" she replied, stepping back out of reach.
"Oh, thank you, John!" She tied the hat over her curls, and placed her hand on my lord's arm. "Lazy Miles is going to sleep again!" she said. "And I so dislike to hear him snore, so let's go a long way away—into the rose garden!"
"Oh, thanks, John!" She tied the hat over her curls and placed her hand on my lord's arm. "Lazy Miles is going to sleep again!" she said. "And I really dislike hearing him snore, so let's go way over there—into the rose garden!"
"Don't go so far as all that!" drawled Miles, closing his eyes. "You will tire yourselves."
"Don't go that far!" Miles said lazily, shutting his eyes. "You’re going to wear yourselves out."
"Do you allow him to make these ribald remarks?" inquired Jack, waiting for her to extricate a stone from her shoe.
"Do you really let him make those crude comments?" Jack asked, waiting for her to get a stone out of her shoe.
"Not usually," she answered. "He takes advantage when you are here." She dropped the pebble on top of O'Hara and strolled away with my lord.
"Not usually," she replied. "He takes advantage when you're around." She tossed the pebble onto O'Hara and walked away with my lord.
As soon as they had rounded a corner in the shrubbery, she commenced the attack.
As soon as they turned a corner in the bushes, she started the attack.
"I want to speak to you of Miles," she confided. "He is so worried."
"I want to talk to you about Miles," she said quietly. "He's really worried."
"Is he, Molly? Faith, I hadn't noticed it!"
"Is he, Molly? Honestly, I hadn't noticed that!"
She reflected that neither had she, but continued, nothing daunted:
She realized that she hadn't either, but carried on, undeterred:
"Ah, but he is!"
"Yeah, but he is!"
"What worries him?"
"What concerns him?"
"You," sighed the lady mournfully. "'Tis the thought of your leaving us. I feel it myself."
"You," the lady sighed sadly. "It’s the thought of you leaving us. I feel it too."
"Why—"
"Why?"
"He had hoped you would be with us for a long time—as I had."
"He hoped you would be with us for a long time—just like I did."
"'Tis monstrous good of you both, but—"
"'It's really generous of you both, but—"
"I am sure I do not know what I shall do with Miles when you are gone. He was so looking forward to having you with him."
"I have no idea what I'll do with Miles when you're gone. He was really looking forward to having you around."
"Molly—"
"Molly—"
"And, indeed, it has come as a great disappointment to both of us to hear you talk of leaving. Won't you think better of it?"
“And, honestly, it’s really disappointing for both of us to hear you talk about leaving. Could you reconsider?”
"Molly, you overwhelm me.... How can I remain here indefinitely?"
"Molly, you’re too much for me.... How can I stay here forever?"
"If only you would! You don't know how happy it would make us. I declare Miles will worry himself quite ill if you persist in being so unkind."
"If only you would! You don't realize how happy it would make us. I swear, Miles will stress himself out to the point of illness if you keep being so unkind."
"Oh, Molly, you rogue!"
"Oh, Molly, you troublemaker!"
She could not repress a smile, but checked it almost at once. "I mean it, Jack."
She couldn't hold back a smile, but quickly caught herself. "I'm serious, Jack."
"What! That Miles is worrying himself ill over me? Fie!"
"What! That Miles is stressing himself out over me? Come on!"
"Perhaps not as bad as that," she admitted. "But, indeed, he is much perturbed ... and, oh! I wish that you would not make us so unhappy." She dabbed at her eyes with a wispy handkerchief, but managed to watch his face all the same. "David loves you so, the pet! and Miles is so delighted to have found you again—and I like you—and—and—and I think 'twill be indeed rude and horrid if you do go—besides being so silly!"
"Maybe it's not as bad as that," she said. "But he really is very upset... and, oh! I wish you wouldn't make us so unhappy." She wiped her eyes with a soft handkerchief but still managed to keep an eye on his face. "David loves you so much, the sweetheart! And Miles is so happy to have found you again—and I like you— and—and—and I think it would be really rude and awful if you leave—besides being so foolish!"
"Do you, Molly? You make me feel I should be an ungrateful boor to refuse—"
"Do you, Molly? You make me feel like I would be an ungrateful jerk to refuse—"
The handkerchief was whisked away.
The handkerchief was taken away.
"Then, of course you won't try to refuse! You'll stay? Promise!"
"Well, of course you won't try to say no! You're staying, right? Promise!"
"I cannot thank you enough—"
"Thanks a million—"
"Oh, you nice Jack! Till the autumn? Promise!"
"Oh, you sweet Jack! Until autumn? Promise!"
"Molly, I really—"
"Molly, I truly—"
"Promise! I shall cry if you do not!"
"Promise! I will cry if you don’t!"
"I cannot! How could I prey upon your hospitality for so—"
"I can't! How could I take advantage of your hospitality for so—"
"What rubbish, Jack! As if Miles had not spent months and months at Wyncham when you were boys—"
"What nonsense, Jack! As if Miles didn't spend months and months at Wyncham when you were kids—"
"That was different—"
"That was unusual—"
"—when you were boys, and now you are so proud that you refuse to stay three miserable little months with us—"
"—when you were kids, and now you’re so proud that you won’t spend three miserable little months with us—"
"No, no, Molly; indeed, 'tis not that!"
"No, no, Molly; really, that's not it!"
"Confess, if Miles were a bachelor, you would not hesitate?" He was silent, nonplussed.
"Come on, if Miles were single, you wouldn’t think twice, right?" He was quiet, taken aback.
"You see! And just because he has a wife you are disagreeable and proud. You feel you cannot bear to stay with me—"
"You see! And just because he has a wife, you're being disagreeable and proud. You feel like you can't stand to be around me—"
"I swear I do not!"
"I promise I don’t!"
"Then why do you refuse?" she triumphed.
"Then why do you refuse?" she exclaimed triumphantly.
"Molly—really, I—" He broke off, laughing. "You little wretch, you leave me nothing to say!"
"Molly—honestly, I—" He stopped, laughing. "You little troublemaker, you leave me with nothing to say!"
"Then you will stay, as I ask?"
"Then you'll stay, as I asked?"
"You are quite sure—"
"Are you sure—"
"Quite."
"Definitely."
"Thank you very much, I will stay. 'Tis monstrous good of you, I vow. When you are tired of me, say so."
"Thank you so much, I’ll stick around. It’s incredibly kind of you, I swear. When you’re tired of having me here, just let me know."
"I will," she promised. "Oh, but we shall do famously! How pleased Miles will be! By the way," she continued, airily, "I asked the Miss Beauleighs to honour us on Wednesday, but, unfortunately, they could not. Still, perhaps some other d—"
"I will," she promised. "Oh, but we're going to do great! Miles will be so happy! By the way," she continued, casually, "I asked the Miss Beauleighs to join us on Wednesday, but unfortunately, they couldn't. Still, maybe some other d—"
She stopped, a little frightened, for he was standing before her, gripping her shoulders in a very elder-brotherly fashion.
She stopped, a bit scared, because he was standing in front of her, holding her shoulders in a very big-brotherly way.
"Listen to me, Molly. I know that you have discovered that I love Diana, and I know that you think to be very kind and to bring us together. But I tell you that 'twill not be kind at all, only very cruel to us both. If you worry her to come here, I must go. Do you see?"
"Listen to me, Molly. I know you found out that I love Diana, and I know you think you're being nice by trying to bring us together. But I’m telling you, that won’t be kind at all; it will only be really cruel to both of us. If you pressure her to come here, I have to leave. Do you understand?"
Molly looked into the stern eyes, and her lip trembled.
Molly looked into the serious eyes, and her lip quivered.
"I'm very—sorry!" she faltered.
"I'm really—sorry!" she faltered.
Jack drew her arm through his once more.
Jack linked her arm with his again.
"'Tis nothing to be sorry about; and, indeed, I am very grateful to you for trying to make me happy. But please do not!"
"There's no need to be sorry; in fact, I'm really grateful to you for trying to make me happy. But please don’t!"
"No, I promise I will not. But—but do you think you are being quite fair to—"
"No, I promise I won't. But—do you really think you’re being fair to—"
"Molly, tell me this: do you think you are being quite good to disobey your husband?"
"Molly, let me ask you this: do you really think it's okay to go against your husband's wishes?"
The blue eyes were dancing. She smiled doubtfully.
The blue eyes sparkled. She smiled uncertainly.
"What do you mean, Jack?"
"What do you mean, Jack?"
"Do you tell me that Miles did not expressly forbid you to mention this subject to me?"
"Are you saying that Miles didn't clearly tell you not to talk about this subject with me?"
She pulled her hand away, her mouth forming a soundless
She pulled her hand back, her mouth making a silent
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
"Well—well—well, how horrid of you!" she cried, and shook her fist at him. "I'm going now!"
"Well—well—well, how awful of you!" she exclaimed, shaking her fist at him. "I'm leaving now!"
Later, she found her husband in the library, and ran into his arms.
Later, she found her husband in the library and ran into his arms.
"Do you mind holding me tightly?" she asked. "I've—I've been put in the corner!"
"Can you hold me tight?" she asked. "I've—I've been put in the corner!"
"What?" O'Hara drew her on to his knee.
"What?" O'Hara pulled her onto his lap.
"Yes—figuratively—by Jack. I think, perhaps, I shouldn't like to marry him after all!"
"Yeah—metaphorically—by Jack. I guess I shouldn't want to marry him after all!"
"What has he done?"
"What did he do?"
"N-nothing. I'm afraid," polishing one of his buttons with an assiduous finger, "I'm afraid that it was rather my own fault!"
"N-nothing. I'm afraid," polishing one of his buttons with a careful finger, "I'm afraid that it was actually my own fault!"
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
"Yes—but I only said very little about the Miss Beauleighs, and he suddenly turned into an iceberg and made me feel like a naughty little girl. But he is going to stay, all the same; so kiss me, Miles!"
"Yes—but I only mentioned very little about the Miss Beauleighs, and he suddenly became as cold as ice and made me feel like a mischievous little girl. But he's staying anyway, so kiss me, Miles!"
CHAPTER XVIII
ENTER CAPTAIN HAROLD LOVELACE
At the end of August, after having spent a moderately quiet summer in the country, Lady Lavinia was again seized with a longing for town and its attractions. She would not listen to Richard's warnings of the atrocious condition of the roads, declaring that she cared not one jot, and go to London she must. After that one protest he desisted, and promised to take her there the following week, secretly counting himself lucky to have kept her so long at Wyncham in comparative cheerfulness of spirits. Lavinia was overjoyed, kissed him again and again, scolded herself for being such a wicked tease, and set about making her preparations for the journey.
At the end of August, after spending a relatively quiet summer in the countryside, Lady Lavinia had another yearning for the city and all its attractions. She ignored Richard's warnings about the terrible state of the roads, insisting that she couldn't care less and that she simply had to go to London. After her initial protest, he gave in and promised to take her there the following week, secretly feeling fortunate that he had managed to keep her at Wyncham in somewhat good spirits for so long. Lavinia was ecstatic, kissed him repeatedly, scolded herself for being such a naughty tease, and started making her travel plans.
The roads proved even worse than Richard had prophesied, and twice the coach nearly upset, and times without number stuck fast in the mire, causing the inmates much inconvenience. Carstares rode by the side of the heavy vehicle, in which were his wife, her maid, her tiny dog, and countless bandboxes and small parcels. In spite of the worry the constant stoppages entailed, he quite enjoyed the journey, for Lavinia was in excellent spirits, and made light of their mishaps, receiving each fresh one with roguish laughter and some witty remark. Even when the chimney of her bed-chamber, at one of the inns at which they halted, smoked most vilely, she did not, as Richard quite expected she would, fly into a rage and refuse to spend another moment in the house, but after looking extremely doleful, cheered up and told dear Dicky that she would have his room while he should have hers. Then in the morning she would find him all dried up and smoked! In high good humour she went down to dinner with him, voted the partridges excellent, the pasties quite French, and the wine marvellously tolerable for such an out-of-the-way place, and kept him laughing at her antics until bed-time.
The roads turned out to be even worse than Richard had predicted, and twice the coach almost tipped over. Time and again, it got stuck in the mud, causing a lot of inconvenience for the passengers. Carstares rode alongside the heavy vehicle, which carried his wife, her maid, her little dog, and a bunch of bandboxes and small packages. Despite the annoyance of constant stops, he actually enjoyed the trip because Lavinia was in great spirits. She brushed off their misfortunes, responding to each new setback with playful laughter and a clever comment. Even when the chimney in her bedroom at one of the inns they stopped at smoked terribly, she didn't do what Richard expected and freak out, refusing to stay another minute there. Instead, after looking quite downcast for a moment, she perked up and told dear Dicky that she would take his room while he could have hers. Then in the morning, he would end up all dried out and smoked! In a cheerful mood, she went down to dinner with him, thought the partridges were excellent, the pasties quite French, and the wine surprisingly decent for such a remote place, keeping him laughing at her antics until bedtime.
The journey was, of necessity, very slow, not only on account of the bad roads, but because whenever my lady caught sight of wild roses growing on the hedges, she must stop to pluck some. Then she and Richard would stroll along for some way, he leading his horse, the coach following at a walking pace. All of which was very idyllic, and had the effect of sending Richard to the seventh heaven of content.
The journey had to be very slow, not just because of the bad roads, but also because every time my lady spotted wild roses growing along the hedges, she had to stop and pick some. Then she and Richard would walk along for a bit, him leading his horse, while the coach moved at a leisurely pace. It was all quite idyllic and made Richard feel extremely happy.
When at length they arrived at Wyncham House, Mayfair, they found that the servants had arrived a week before, and had made good use of their time. Never, declared Lavinia, had the house looked so inviting—so spick and span.
When they finally got to Wyncham House in Mayfair, they discovered that the staff had arrived a week earlier and had made excellent use of their time. Never, Lavinia remarked, had the house looked so welcoming—so clean and neat.
One of her black pages proffered a small monkey with much bowing and grinning, and the murmur of: "Massa's present."
One of her black pages offered a small monkey while bowing and grinning, murmuring: "Master's gift."
Lady Lavinia flew to embrace her Dicky. How did he guess that she had for so long yearned for a monkey? Surely she had but once or twice mentioned it? Oh, he was the very best of husbands! She danced off to her apartments in a state of ecstasy.
Lady Lavinia rushed to hug her Dicky. How did he know that she had longed for a monkey for so long? Surely she had only mentioned it a couple of times? Oh, he was the best husband ever! She skipped off to her room in a state of pure joy.
The beau monde was returning to town, and when, a few days later, Carstares conducted his wife to Ranelagh, they found the gardens fairly crowded and very gay. Lamps hung from tree branches, although it was still quite light; the fiddlers scraped away almost without a pause; fireworks shot up from one end; the summer-houses had all been freshly painted, and the Pavilion was a blaze of light.
The beau monde was coming back to town, and when, a few days later, Carstares took his wife to Ranelagh, they found the gardens pretty crowded and very lively. Lights hung from the tree branches, even though it was still quite bright; the musicians played almost continuously; fireworks went off from one end; the summer houses had all been freshly painted, and the Pavilion was lit up brilliantly.
Consciousness of her beauty and the smartness of her Georgia silk gown, with its petticoat covered in gold net, considerably added to Lavinia's enjoyment. Her hair she wore powdered and elaborately curled down on both sides with dainty escalloped lace half concealing it, and a grey capuchin over all. Her tippet was gold-laced to match her petticoat, and to fasten it she wore a brooch composed of clustered rubies. Rubies also hung in her earrings, which last were of such length that the other ladies turned to stare in envy, and the bracelets that she wore over her long gloves flashed also with the great red stones. She was well-pleased with Richard's appearance, and reflected that, when he chose, he could be very fashionable indeed. The claret-coloured velvet he was wearing was most distinguished, and the gold clocks to his hose quite ravishing.
Conscious of her beauty and the elegance of her Georgia silk gown, with its petticoat covered in gold net, Lavinia enjoyed herself immensely. She wore her hair powdered and styled in elaborate curls on both sides, partially concealed by delicate scalloped lace, topped with a grey capuchin. Her tippet was gold-laced to match her petticoat, and she fastened it with a brooch made of clustered rubies. Rubies also dangled from her earrings, which were so long that the other ladies turned to stare in envy, and the bracelets she wore over her long gloves sparkled with large red stones. She felt pleased with Richard's appearance and thought that when he wanted to, he could be quite stylish. The claret-colored velvet he wore was very distinguished, and the gold clocks on his hose were simply stunning.
They had not been in the Gardens ten minutes before a little crowd of men had gathered around them, professing themselves enraptured to behold the fair Lady Lavinia once more. One of them fetched her a chair, another a glass of negus, and the rest hovered eagerly about her.
They hadn't been in the Gardens for ten minutes when a small group of men gathered around them, expressing their delight at seeing the beautiful Lady Lavinia again. One of them brought her a chair, another fetched her a glass of negus, and the others hovered around her eagerly.
Becomingly flushed with triumph, my lady gave her little hand to Mr. Selwyn, who had been once a very ardent admirer, laughed at his neat compliment, and declared that he was a dreadful flattering demon, and positively she would not listen to him!
Beaming with success, my lady offered her little hand to Mr. Selwyn, who had once been a very passionate admirer. She laughed at his clever compliment and declared that he was a terrible flatterer, insisting that she absolutely would not listen to him!
Sir Gregory Markham, who brought her the negus, she discovered to have just returned from Paris. On hearing this, she broke off in the middle of a conversation with an enchanted French Chevalier and turned to him, raising her china-blue eyes to his face and clasping tight-gloved hands.
Sir Gregory Markham, who brought her the negus, she found out had just returned from Paris. Upon hearing this, she paused mid-conversation with an enthralled French Chevalier and turned to him, lifting her china-blue eyes to his face and clasping her gloved hands tightly.
"Oh, Sir Gregory! Paris? Then tell me—please, tell me—have you seen my darling Devil?"
"Oh, Sir Gregory! Paris? Then please tell me—have you seen my darling Devil?"
"Why, yes, madam," responded Markham, handing her the glass he held.
"Sure, ma'am," Markham replied, handing her the glass he was holding.
She sipped the negus, and gave it to the Chevalier to take care of.
She sipped the negus and handed it to the Chevalier to handle.
"I declare, I quite love you then!" she exclaimed. "What is he doing, and, oh! when will he return to England?"
"I absolutely love you!" she said excitedly. "What is he doing, and, oh! when will he come back to England?"
Sir Gregory smiled.
Sir Gregory smiled.
"How can I say?" he drawled. "I fear monsieur s'amuse!"
"How can I put it?" he said slowly. "I'm worried monsieur s'amuse!"
She flirted her fan before her face.
She waved her fan playfully in front of her face.
"Dreadful creature!" she cried. "How dare you say such things?"
"Dreadful creature!" she shouted. "How could you say such things?"
"Belmanoir?" inquired Lord D'Egmont, twirling his cane.
"Belmanoir?" Lord D'Egmont asked, spinning his cane.
"Enamoured of the Pompadour, is he not—saving your presence, Lady Lavvy!"
"He's so in love with the Pompadour, isn't he—no offense intended, Lady Lavvy!"
Lavinia let fall her fan.
Lavinia dropped her fan.
"The Pompadour! He had best have a care!"
"The Pompadour! He better be careful!"
"I believe there has already been some unpleasantness between his Majesty and the fair Jeanne on the subject of Devil. Since then she is supposed to have turned on him a cold shoulder."
"I think there’s already been some tension between his Majesty and the lovely Jeanne regarding the Devil. Since then, she’s supposed to have given him the cold shoulder."
"I heard 'twas he wearied of madame," said Markham.
"I heard he was tired of her," said Markham.
"Well, whichever it was, I am glad the episode is closed," decided Lavinia. "'Tis too dangerous a game to play with Louis' mistresses. Oh, mon cher Chevalier! if I had not forgot your presence! But I am sure you say dreadful ill-natured things of our George, now don't you? Oh, and have you held my negus all this time? How monstrous good of you! There, I will drink it, and Julian shall take the glass away.... Voila!" She handed it to D'Egmont and rapped Mr. Selwyn's knuckles with her fan, looking archly up at him as he stood behind her chair.
"Well, no matter what it was, I'm just glad the situation is over," Lavinia decided. "It's too risky to get involved with Louis' mistresses. Oh, my dear Chevalier! I almost forgot you were here! But I’m sure you say awful, mean things about our George, don't you? Oh, and have you been holding my negus this whole time? How incredibly kind of you! There, I’ll drink it, and Julian can take the glass away... Voila!" She handed it to D'Egmont and playfully tapped Mr. Selwyn's knuckles with her fan, looking flirtatiously up at him as he stood behind her chair.
"Naughty man! Will you have done whispering in my ear? I vow I will not listen to your impudences! No, nor laugh at them neither! Sir Gregory, you have given me no answer. When will Tracy return? For the Cavendish rout on Wednesday week? Ah, say yes!"
"Naughty man! Are you done whispering in my ear? I swear I won't listen to your nonsense! No, I won't even laugh at it! Sir Gregory, you haven't answered me. When will Tracy be back? For the Cavendish party next Wednesday? Oh, please say yes!"
"Certainly I will say yes, fair tormentor! But, to tell the truth, Tracy said no word of coming to London when I saw him."
"Sure, I'll say yes, you fair tormentor! But honestly, Tracy didn't mention anything about coming to London when I saw him."
She pouted.
She sulked.
"Now I hate you, Sir Gregory! And he has been absent since May! Oh, Julian, back already? You shall escort me to the fireworks then. Oh, my fan! Where is it? I know I dropped it on the ground—Selwyn, if you have taken it—Oh, Dicky, you have it! Thank you! See, I am going with Julian, and you may ogle Mrs. Clive, whom I see walking over there—yes, positively you may, and I shall not be jealous! Very well, Julian, I am coming! Chevalier, I shall hope to see you at the rout on Wednesday week, but you must wait upon me before then."
"Now I can't stand you, Sir Gregory! And he's been gone since May! Oh, Julian, is that you back already? You'll take me to the fireworks then. Oh, my fan! Where is it? I know I dropped it—Selwyn, if you picked it up—Oh, Dicky, you have it! Thank you! Look, I'm going with Julian, and you can check out Mrs. Clive, who's walking over there—yes, you can definitely do that, and I won't be jealous! Alright, Julian, I'm ready! Chevalier, I hope to see you at the gathering next Wednesday, but you need to check in with me before that."
The Frenchman brightened.
The French guy smiled.
"Madame is too good. I may then call at Wyncham 'Ouse? Vraiment, I shall but exist until then!" In a perfectly audible whisper, he confided to Wilding that "miladi etait ravissante! mais ravissante!"
"Madame is too kind. Can I then stop by Wyncham 'Ouse? Really, I will just be here until then!" He quietly told Wilding that "miladi was stunning! Just stunning!"
Lady Lavinia went off on her gratified cavalier's arm, encountering many bows and much admiration as she passed down the walk, leaving her husband not to ogle the beautiful Kitty, as she had advised, but to saunter away in the direction of the Pavilion in company with Tom Wilding and Markham.
Lady Lavinia went off on the arm of her pleased suitor, receiving numerous bows and admiration as she strolled down the path, leaving her husband not to gawk at the gorgeous Kitty, as she had suggested, but to wander toward the Pavilion with Tom Wilding and Markham.
D'Egmont guided my lady into one of the winding alleys, and they presently came out on a large lawn, dotted over with people of all conditions. Towards them was coming Lavinia's brother—Colonel Lord Robert Belmanoir—very richly clad and rakish in appearance. When he saw his sister, a look of surprise came into his florid face, and he made her a sweeping leg.
D'Egmont led my lady into one of the winding alleys, and they soon emerged onto a large lawn, filled with people of all kinds. Approaching them was Lavinia's brother—Colonel Lord Robert Belmanoir—dressed very stylishly and looking quite dapper. When he spotted his sister, a look of surprise crossed his rosy face, and he gave her a grand bow.
"'Pon my honour—Lavinia!"
"By my honor—Lavinia!"
My lady was not fond of her brother, and acknowledged the salutation with a brief nod.
My lady didn't like her brother and acknowledged the greeting with a quick nod.
"I am delighted to see you, Robert," she said primly.
"I’m so glad to see you, Robert," she said primly.
"The mere word 'delighted' in no way expresses my sensations," replied the Colonel in the drawling, rather unpleasant voice peculiar both to him and to the Duke. "Your servant, D'Egmont. I imagined, Lavvy, that you were in the country?"
"The word 'delighted' doesn’t even come close to how I feel," replied the Colonel in his slow, somewhat unpleasant voice, which was typical for both him and the Duke. "Your servant, D'Egmont. I thought, Lavvy, that you were out of town?"
"Richard brought me to town last Tuesday," she answered.
"Richard took me to town last Tuesday," she said.
"How unwise of him!" taunted the Colonel. "Or had he no choice?"
"How foolish of him!" teased the Colonel. "Or did he have no choice?"
She tossed her head angrily.
She shook her head angrily.
"If you are minded to be disagreeable, Robert, pray do not let me detain you!" she flashed.
"If you want to be difficult, Robert, please don’t let me keep you!" she shot back.
D'Egmont was quite unembarrassed by this interchange of civilities. He knew the Belmanoir family too well to be made uncomfortable by their bickerings.
D'Egmont was completely unfazed by this exchange of pleasantries. He knew the Belmanoir family too well to feel uneasy about their arguments.
"Shall we leave him?" he asked Lavinia, smiling.
"Should we leave him?" he asked Lavinia, smiling.
"Yes," she pouted. "He is determined to be unpleasant."
"Yeah," she pouted. "He's set on being difficult."
"My dear sister! On the contrary, I believe I can offer you some amusement. Lovelace is in town."
"My dear sister! Actually, I think I can provide you with some entertainment. Lovelace is in town."
"Captain Harold?" she cried incredulously.
"Captain Harold?" she exclaimed incredulously.
"The same."
"Same here."
"Oh, Bob!" Impulsively she withdrew her hand from Julian's arm, transferring it to the Colonel's. "I must see him at once! To think he is returned after all these years! Quick, Julian, dear lad—go and find him—and tell him 'tis I, Lavinia, who want him! You know him, do you not? Yes—I thought you did. Send him to me at once!—at once!"
"Oh, Bob!" She instinctively pulled her hand away from Julian's arm and placed it on the Colonel's instead. "I need to see him right away! Can you believe he's back after all these years? Hurry, Julian, my dear—go find him—and let him know it's me, Lavinia, who wants to see him! You know him, don't you? Yes—I thought so. Bring him to me immediately!—immediately!"
D'Egmont looked very crestfallen at having his walk with the goddess thus cut short, but he had perforce to kiss her hand and to obey.
D'Egmont looked really disappointed about having his walk with the goddess interrupted like that, but he had no choice but to kiss her hand and comply.
"Yes. I thought you would be pleased," remarked Lord Robert, and chuckled. "Allow me to point out to you that there is a chair—two chairs—in fact, quite a number of chairs—immediately behind you."
"Yeah. I figured you’d be happy," said Lord Robert with a chuckle. "Let me point out that there’s a chair—two chairs, in fact, quite a few chairs—right behind you."
She sat down, chattering excitedly.
She sat down, talking excitedly.
"Why, 'tis nigh on five years since I saw Harry! Has he changed? Lud! but he will deem me an old woman! Is he like to be in town for long, I wonder?—Dear me, Bob, look at the two ladies over behind that seat!—Gracious! what extraordinary coifs, to be sure! And cherry ribbons, too!... Tell me, Bob, where did you meet Harry Lovelace?"
"Wow, it’s almost five years since I saw Harry! Has he changed? Goodness! He’ll probably think I’m an old woman! I wonder how long he’ll be in town?—Oh my, Bob, look at those two ladies back behind that seat!—Wow! What crazy coifs, for sure! And cherry ribbons, too!... Tell me, Bob, where did you run into Harry Lovelace?"
The Colonel, who, far from attending to her monologue, had been sending amorous glances across to a palpably embarrassed girl, who hung on her papa's arm while that gentleman stopped to speak to a stout dowager, brought his gaze reluctantly back to his sister.
The Colonel, instead of paying attention to her speech, had been throwing flirtatious looks at a clearly uncomfortable girl, who clung to her dad's arm as he chatted with a plump older woman. He reluctantly shifted his gaze back to his sister.
"What's that you say, Lavvy?"
"What did you say, Lavvy?"
"How provoking of you not to listen to me! I asked where you met Harold."
"How rude of you not to listen to me! I asked where you met Harold."
"Where I met him? Let me see—where did I meet him? Oh, I remember! At the Cocoa-Tree, a fortnight since."
"Where did I meet him? Let me think—where did I meet him? Oh, I remember! At the Cocoa-Tree, two weeks ago."
"And he is altered?"
"And he has changed?"
"Not in any way, dear sister. He is the same mad, reckless rake-hell as ever. And unmarried."
"Not at all, dear sister. He’s still the same crazy, reckless party guy as ever. And still single."
"How delightful! Oh, I shall be so glad to see him again!"
"How wonderful! Oh, I'm so excited to see him again!"
"You must present him to Richard," sneered the Colonel, "as an old flame."
"You have to introduce him to Richard," the Colonel mocked, "as an old crush."
"I must, indeed," she agreed, his sarcasm passing over her head. "Oh, I see him! Look! Coming across the grass!"
"I really must," she agreed, completely missing his sarcasm. "Oh, I see him! Look! He's coming across the grass!"
She rose to meet the tall, fair young Guardsman who came swiftly towards her, curtsying as only Lady Lavinia could curtsy, with such stateliness and coquetry.
She stood up to greet the tall, blonde young Guardsman who approached her quickly, curtsying in a way that only Lady Lavinia could, with such elegance and flirtation.
"Captain Lovelace!"—she put forward both her hands.
"Captain Lovelace!"—she extended both her hands.
Lovelace caught them in his, and bent his head over them so that the soft, powdered curls of his loose wig fell all about his face.
Lovelace held them in his hands and leaned over them, letting the soft, powdered curls of his loose wig fall around his face.
"Lady Lavinia!—Enchantress!—I can find no words! I am dumb!"
"Lady Lavinia!—Enchantress!—I can't find the words! I'm speechless!"
"And I!"
"And me!"
"In that case," drawled the Colonel, "you are not like to be very entertaining company. Pray give me leave!" He bowed and sauntered away down the path with a peculiarly malicious smile on his lips.
"In that case," the Colonel said lazily, "you’re probably not going to be very entertaining company. Please, allow me to take my leave!" He bowed and strolled down the path with a distinctly wicked smile on his face.
Lavinia and Lovelace found two chairs, slightly apart from the rest, and sat down, talking eagerly.
Lavinia and Lovelace found two chairs a little away from the others and sat down, chatting enthusiastically.
"Captain Lovelace, I believe you had forgot me?" she rallied him.
"Captain Lovelace, I think you forgot about me?" she challenged him.
"Never!" he answered promptly. "Not though you well-nigh broke my heart!"
"Never!" he replied quickly. "Not even if you almost broke my heart!"
"No, no! I did not do that. I never meant to hurt you."
"No, no! I didn’t do that. I never meant to hurt you."
He shook his head disbelievingly.
He shook his head in disbelief.
"You rejected me to marry some other man: do you say you did not mean to?"
"You turned me down to marry someone else: are you saying you didn't mean it?"
"You naughty Harry!... You never married yourself?"
"You naughty Harry!... You never got married?"
"I?" The delicate features expressed a species of hurt horror. "I marry? No! I was ever faithful to my first love."
"I?" The delicate features showed a kind of hurt shock. "Me get married? No! I was always loyal to my first love."
She unfurled her fan, fluttering it delightedly.
She opened her fan, waving it with joy.
"Oh! Oh! Always, Harold? Now speak the truth!"
"Oh! Oh! Always, Harold? Now tell the truth!"
"Nearly always," he amended.
"Almost always," he amended.
"Disagreeable man! You admit you had lapses then?"
"Unpleasant guy! So, you’re admitting you messed up, right?"
"So very trivial, my dear," he excused himself. "And I swear my first action on coming to London was to call at Wyncham House. Imagine my disappointment—my incalculable gloom (on the top of having already dropped a thousand at faro) when I found the shell void, and Venus—"
"So very trivial, my dear," he justified. "I promise my first thing when I arrived in London was to stop by Wyncham House. Can you believe my disappointment—my overwhelming gloom (on top of having already lost a thousand at faro) when I found the place empty, and Venus—"
She stopped him, her fan held ready for chastisement.
She stopped him, her fan poised for a reprimand.
"Sir! You said your first action was to call upon me!"
"Sir! You said your first action was to reach out to me!"
He smiled, shaking back his curls.
He smiled, tossing his curls back.
"I should have said: my first action of any importance."
"I should have said: my first significant action."
"You do not deem losing a thousand guineas important?" she asked wistfully.
"You don't think losing a thousand guineas is important?" she asked with a hint of sadness.
"Well—hardly. One must enjoy life, and what's a thousand, after all? I had my pleasure out of it."
"Well—barely. You have to enjoy life, and what's a thousand, really? I got my enjoyment out of it."
"Yes!" she breathed, her eyes sparkling. "That is how I think! What pleasure can one get if one neither hazards nor spends one's money? Oh, well!" She shrugged one shoulder, dismissing the subject.
"Yes!" she said, her eyes sparkling. "That's how I think! What kind of enjoyment can you have if you don't take risks or spend your money? Oh, well!" She shrugged her shoulder, brushing off the topic.
"Have you seen Tracy of late?"
"Have you seen Tracy lately?"
"He was at a court ball I attended at Versailles, but I did not have a chance of speaking with him. I heard he was very popular at Paris."
"He was at a court ball I went to at Versailles, but I didn't get a chance to talk to him. I heard he was really popular in Paris."
"Ay!" she said proudly. "He has the French air.... I so desire to see him again, but I fear he does not think of returning. I know he was promised for the Duchess of Devonshire's rout months ago—before even the date was fixed, she so dotes on him—but I do not expect to see him there." She sighed and drummed on the ground with her diamond-buckled shoe. "Harry, I am chilled! Take me to the Pavilion! I doubt they are dancing—and Dicky will be there."
"Ay!" she said proudly. "He has that French charm.... I really want to see him again, but I’m worried he doesn’t plan on coming back. I know he was invited to the Duchess of Devonshire's gathering months ago—before the date was even set, she adores him so much—but I don’t think I’ll see him there." She sighed and tapped her diamond-buckled shoe on the ground. "Harry, I’m feeling cold! Take me to the Pavilion! I doubt they’re dancing—and Dicky will be there."
"Dicky?" he repeated. "Dicky! Lavinia, do not tell me there is another claimant to your heart?"
"Dicky?" he said again. "Dicky! Lavinia, please don't tell me there's someone else after your heart?"
"Wicked, indelicate creature! 'Tis my husband!"
"Wicked, inappropriate creature! That's my husband!"
"Your husband! Enfin—"
"Your husband! Finally—"
She cast him a sidelong glance of mingled coquetry and reproof.
She shot him a sideways look that mixed flirtation with disapproval.
"Your mind is at rest again, I trust?"
"Is your mind at ease again, I hope?"
"Of course! A husband? Pooh, a bagatelle, no more!"
"Of course! A husband? Pff, just a trivial thing, nothing more!"
"My husband is not a bagatelle!" she laughed. "I am very fond of him."
"My husband is not just a trifle!" she laughed. "I care a lot about him."
"This grows serious," he frowned. "'Tis very unfashionable, surely?"
"This is getting serious," he frowned. "It's really out of style, isn't it?"
She met his teasing eyes and cast down her lashes.
She looked into his teasing eyes and lowered her lashes.
"Captain Lovelace, you may take me to the Pavilion."
"Captain Lovelace, please take me to the Pavilion."
"Sweet tormentor, not until you cease so to misname me."
"Sweet tormentor, not until you stop calling me that."
"Harold, I am indeed chilly!" she said plaintively and snatched her hand from his lips. "No, no! People will stare—look, there is my odious brother returning! I declare I will not stay to listen to his hateful, sneering remarks!... Come!"
"Harold, I’m really cold!" she said sadly and pulled her hand away from his lips. "No, no! People will be watching—look, there’s my awful brother coming back! I swear I won’t stick around to hear his nasty, mocking comments!... Come!"
They walked across the grass together, keeping up a running fire of raillery, punctuated on his side by extravagant compliments filled with classical allusions, all more or less erroneous, and on hers by delighted little laughs and mock scoldings. So they came to the Pavilion, where the musicians fiddled for those who wished to dance, and where most of the company had assembled now that it was growing chilly without. Down one end of the hall, card-tables were set out, where members of both sexes diced and gambled, drinking glasses of burgundy or negus, the men toasting the ladies, and very often the ladies returning the toasts with much archness and low curtseying.
They walked across the grass together, exchanging playful banter, with him throwing out over-the-top compliments full of classical references, many of which were off the mark, and her responding with delighted little laughs and playful reprimands. Eventually, they arrived at the Pavilion, where musicians played for those who wanted to dance, and where most of the guests had gathered as it was getting cooler outside. At one end of the hall, card tables were set up, where both men and women were playing dice and gambling, drinking glasses of burgundy or negus, with men toasting the women, and often the women returning the toasts with playful teasing and low bows.
Lavinia cast off her capuchin and plumed her feathers, giving a surreptitious shake to her ruched skirts and smoothing her ruffles. She rustled forward with great stateliness, fan unfurled, head held high, her gloved fingers resting lightly on Lovelace's velvet-clad arm. Richard, hearing the little stir caused by her entry, glanced up, and perceived her. He did not recognise her companion, but the sparkle in her eyes and the happy curve to her full lips were quite enough to tell him that it was someone whom she was very contented to have met. He had ample opportunity for studying Lovelace as the good-looking pair drew near, and he could not but admire the delicate, handsome face with the grey eyes that held a laugh in them, the pleasure-loving, well-curved mouth, and the chin that spoke of determination. Here was not one of Lavinia's lisping, painted puppy-dogs, for in spite of the effeminate curls, it was easy to see that this man had character and a will of his own, and, above all, a great charm of manner. He saw Lavinia blush and rap the Captain's knuckles in answer to some remark, and his heart sank. He rose and came to meet them.
Lavinia removed her capuchin and fluffed her feathers, giving her ruched skirts a discreet shake and smoothing out her ruffles. She moved forward with great poise, fan open, head held high, her gloved fingers lightly resting on Lovelace's velvet-clad arm. Richard, noticing the small commotion caused by her entrance, looked up and saw her. He didn’t recognize her companion, but the sparkle in her eyes and the happy curve of her full lips were enough to show him she was very pleased to have run into someone. He had plenty of time to study Lovelace as the attractive pair approached, and he couldn’t help but admire the delicate, handsome face with grey eyes that sparkled with laughter, the pleasure-loving, well-defined mouth, and the chin that suggested determination. This wasn’t one of Lavinia's cutesy, painted boys; despite the feminine curls, it was clear that this man had character and a strong will, along with an undeniable charm. He saw Lavinia blush and lightly tap the Captain's knuckles in response to some comment, and his heart sank. He stood up and went to meet them.
Lady Lavinia smiled sweetly upon him, and patted his arm with a possessive little air.
Lady Lavinia smiled sweetly at him and gently patted his arm with a possessive touch.
"Dicky dear, I have found an old friend—a very old friend! Is it not agreeable? Captain Lovelace—Mr. Carstares."
"Dicky dear, I’ve come across an old friend—a really old friend! Isn’t that nice? Captain Lovelace—Mr. Carstares."
The two men bowed, Richard with reluctancy, the Captain with easy bonhomie.
The two men bowed, Richard hesitantly, the Captain with a friendly ease.
"Sir, I claim to be a worshipper at the shrine of which you, I believe, are High Priest!" he said impudently, and bowed again, this time to my lady.
"Sir, I claim to be a worshipper at the shrine where you, I believe, are the High Priest!" he said boldly, and bowed again, this time to my lady.
"You are one of many, sir," smiled Richard.
"You’re just one of many, sir," Richard smiled.
Lady Devereux came tripping up to them, and kissed Lavinia with a great show of affection.
Lady Devereux came walking up to them and gave Lavinia a big kiss, showing a lot of affection.
"My dearest life! My sweet Lavinia!"
"My dearest life! My sweet Lavinia!"
Lady Lavinia presented a powdered cheek.
Lady Lavinia showed off her powdered cheek.
"Dearest Fanny, how charming to see you again!" she cooed. Through her lashes she gazed at her friend's enormous headdress, with its rolls of powdered curls and the imitation flowers perched upon the top of the erection.
"Dearest Fanny, it’s so lovely to see you again!" she said eagerly. Through her eyelashes, she looked at her friend's huge hairstyle, with its layers of styled curls and the fake flowers sitting atop the poof.
"But, my angel!" exclaimed Lady Fanny, stepping back to view her, "surely you have been ill?"
"But, my angel!" exclaimed Lady Fanny, stepping back to look at her, "you must have been unwell?"
"How strange!" smiled Lavinia. "I was about to ask you that same question, my dear! 'Tis age, I doubt not. Do we both look such dreadful hags?" She turned her bewitching little countenance to the men, and smiled appealingly.
"How weird!" smiled Lavinia. "I was just about to ask you that same question, my dear! It must be age, I would guess. Do we both look like terrible old hags?" She turned her charming little face toward the men and smiled sweetly.
Compliments showered upon her, and Lady Devereux, who was conscious that her own sallow countenance, in spite of rouge and powder, must appear even more sallow beside Lavinia's pink-and-whiteness, flushed in annoyance and turned away, begging her dearest Lavvy to come to the faro with her. But Lavinia, it appeared, was going to watch the dicing at Richard's table: she vowed she should bring him monstrous good luck.
Compliments poured in for her, and Lady Devereux, aware that her own pale face, despite makeup, must look even paler next to Lavinia's rosy complexion, blushed with irritation and turned away, urging her beloved Lavvy to join her at the faro table. But Lavinia, it seemed, was planning to watch the dice game at Richard's table: she insisted she would bring him amazing luck.
"I don't doubt it, my dear," replied her husband, "but I am not playing to-night. Will you not take your luck to Bob?" He nodded to where the Colonel was lounging, dice-box in hand.
"I believe you, my dear," her husband replied, "but I’m not playing tonight. Why not try your luck with Bob?" He gestured toward the Colonel, who was relaxing with a dice box in hand.
Lavinia pouted.
Lavinia sulked.
"No, I want you to play!"
"No, I want you to play!"
"'Tis of no avail, Lady Lavinia!" drawled Sir Gregory. "Richard is the very devil to-night."
"'It's no use, Lady Lavinia!" drawled Sir Gregory. "Richard is a real troublemaker tonight."
Selwyn, rattling his dice, paused, and looked round at Markham with a face of innocent surprise. Then he turned slowly and stared at Carstares' grave, almost stern countenance, with even more surprise. He started to rattle the dice again, and shifted back to face his opponent, with pursed lips.
Selwyn, shaking his dice, paused and glanced at Markham with a look of genuine surprise. Then he slowly turned to look at Carstares' serious, almost stern face, with even greater surprise. He began to shake the dice again and turned back to face his opponent, lips pursed.
"Is he?" he inquired with studied depression.
"Is he?" he asked with feigned sadness.
Even Lavinia joined in the general laugh, not so much at the wit's words as at his comic expression, and the extreme deliberation with which he had enacted the little scene.
Even Lavinia joined in the general laugh, not so much at the wit's words but at his funny expression and the careful way he had performed the little scene.
Someone cried a bet to Lovelace, which was promptly accepted, and Lavinia's eyes glowed afresh as she followed the Captain to a table.
Someone placed a bet with Lovelace, which he quickly agreed to, and Lavinia's eyes lit up again as she followed the Captain to a table.
Richard went to fetch her some refreshment, and on his return, found her leaning over Lovelace's chair, her hand on his shoulder, eagerly casting the dice on to the table. He was in time to see her clap her hands and to hear her cry of: "My luck! Oh, my luck is in! I will throw again!"
Richard went to get her some drinks, and when he came back, he found her leaning over Lovelace's chair, her hand on his shoulder, eagerly rolling the dice on the table. He arrived just in time to see her clap her hands and hear her shout, "My luck! Oh, my luck is here! I’ll roll again!"
Glancing round she caught sight of her husband, and her face fell.
Glancing around, she spotted her husband, and her expression dropped.
"Do you mind, Dicky?" she pleaded.
"Do you mind, Dicky?" she pleaded.
He did mind, but he could not appear churlish before all these men; so he laughed and shook his head, and went to her elbow to watch her play.
He cared, but he couldn't seem rude in front of all these guys; so he laughed, shook his head, and moved to her side to watch her play.
When she at length ceased, her luck had run out, and she had lost her much-prized ruby earring to Mr. Selwyn, who placed it carefully in his vest pocket, vowing he should wear it next his heart for ever. Then, and then only, did she consent to leave the gaming tables for the dancing hall, and for another hour Richard had the felicity of watching her tread the minuet with various young bloods, but most often with her new-found Harry Lovelace.
When she finally stopped, her luck had run out, and she had lost her treasured ruby earring to Mr. Selwyn, who carefully put it in his vest pocket, promising to wear it close to his heart forever. Only then did she agree to leave the gaming tables for the dance hall, and for another hour, Richard had the pleasure of watching her dance the minuet with various young men, but most often with her new friend, Harry Lovelace.
CHAPTER XIX
THE REAPPEARANCE OF HIS GRACE OF ANDOVER
It seemed to Richard in the days that followed, that Captain Lovelace was never out of his house. If he went to his wife's boudoir, there was Lovelace, hanging over her while she played upon the spinet or glanced through the pages of the Rambler. If Lavinia went to a ball or masquerade, the Captain was always amongst the favoured ones admitted to her chamber for the express purpose of watching her don her gown and judiciously place her patches. If Carstares begged his wife's company one morning, she was full of regrets: Harry was calling to take her to Vauxhall or to Spring Gardens. When he entered his door, the first sight that met his eyes was the Captain's amber-clouded cane and point-edged hat; and when he looked out of the window, it was more often to see a chair draw up at the house and Lovelace alight. After patiently enduring a week of his continued presence, Carstares remonstrated with his wife: she must not encourage her friend to spend all his time at Grosvenor Square. At first she had looked reproachful, and then she inquired his reason. His reluctant answer was that it was not seemly. At that her eyes had opened wide, and she demanded to know what could be more seemly than the visits of such an old friend? With a gleam of humour, Richard replied that it was not Captain Harold's age that he objected to, but, on the contrary, his youth. On which she accused him of being jealous. It was true enough, but he indignantly repudiated the suggestion. Very well, then, he was merely stupid! He must not be cross; Harry was her very good friend, and did not Richard admire the new device for her hair? Richard was not to be cajoled: did she clearly understand that Lovelace's visits must cease? She only understood one thing, and that was that Dicky was marvellous ill-tempered and ridiculous to-day. And he must not tease her! Yes, she would be very good, but so must he! And now she was going shopping, and she would require at least twenty guineas.
It seemed to Richard in the days that followed that Captain Lovelace was never out of his house. If he went to his wife's boudoir, there was Lovelace, hovering over her while she played the spinet or flipped through the pages of the Rambler. If Lavinia went to a ball or masquerade, the Captain was always among the lucky ones allowed into her room just to watch her get dressed and carefully place her patches. When Carstares asked his wife to join him one morning, she was filled with regrets: Harry was calling to take her to Vauxhall or to Spring Gardens. When he walked through the door, the first thing he saw was the Captain's amber-clouded cane and pointed hat; and when he looked out the window, it was more often to see a chair pull up to the house and Lovelace getting out. After patiently enduring a week of his constant presence, Carstares spoke to his wife: she shouldn’t encourage her friend to spend all his time at Grosvenor Square. At first, she looked disappointed, then she asked him why. His hesitant reply was that it wasn’t appropriate. At that, her eyes widened, and she wanted to know what could be more appropriate than visits from such an old friend? With a hint of humor, Richard replied that it wasn’t Captain Harold's age he was concerned about, but rather, his youth. To which she accused him of being jealous. It was true enough, but he angrily denied it. Fine, then; he was just being stupid! He shouldn’t be upset; Harry was her very good friend, and didn’t Richard admire the new hairstyle she was trying? Richard refused to be swayed: did she understand that Lovelace’s visits had to stop? She only understood one thing, which was that Dicky was being incredibly grumpy and ridiculous today. And he must not tease her! Yes, she would behave, but he must too! And now she was going shopping and would need at least twenty guineas.
In spite of her promise to "be good," she made no attempt to discourage Lovelace's attentions, always smiling charmingly upon him and beckoning him to her side.
In spite of her promise to "be good," she made no effort to discourage Lovelace's attention, always smiling charmingly at him and inviting him to her side.
It was the morning of the Duchess of Devonshire's rout that Carstares again broached the subject. My lady was in bed, her fair hair unpowdered and streaming all about her shoulders, her chocolate on a small table at her side and countless billets doux from admirers scattered on the sheet. In her hand she held a bouquet of white roses with a card attached bearing, in bold, sprawling characters, the initials "H. L." Perhaps it was the sight of those incriminating letters that roused Richard's anger. At all events, with a violence quite unlike his usual gentle politeness, he snatched the flowers from her hand, and sent them whizzing into a corner.
It was the morning of the Duchess of Devonshire's event when Carstares brought up the topic again. My lady was in bed, her beautiful hair unstyled and flowing around her shoulders, her chocolate on a small table beside her, and numerous love letters from admirers scattered across the sheets. In her hand, she held a bouquet of white roses with a card attached that had the initials "H. L." written in bold, messy letters. Maybe it was seeing those damning initials that triggered Richard's anger. In any case, with a force that was completely out of character for his usual gentle demeanor, he grabbed the flowers from her hand and threw them into a corner.
"Let there be an end to all this folly!" he cried.
"Let’s put an end to all this nonsense!" he shouted.
Lavinia raised herself on one elbow, astonished.
Lavinia propped herself up on one elbow, surprised.
"H-how dare you?" she gasped.
"How dare you?" she gasped.
"It has come to that!" he answered. "How dare I, your husband, try to control your actions in any way? I tell you, Lavinia, I have had enough of your antics, and I will not longer put up with them!"
"It has come to that!" he replied. "How dare I, your husband, try to control what you do? I’m telling you, Lavinia, I’m fed up with your antics, and I won’t put up with them any longer!"
"You—you—What in heaven's name ails you, Richard?"
"You—you—What on earth is wrong with you, Richard?"
"This! I will not countenance that puppy's invasion of my house!" He made a furious gesture towards the wilted bouquet.
"This! I won't tolerate that puppy invading my house!" He made an angry gesture toward the wilted bouquet.
"Neither will I permit you to make yourself the talk of London through him!"
"Nor will I allow you to become the talk of London because of him!"
"I? I? I make myself the talk of London? How dare you? Oh! how dare you?"
"I? I? I make myself the center of attention in London? How dare you? Oh! how dare you?"
"I beg you will cease that foolishness. There is no question of my daring. How dare you disobey me, as you have been doing all this past week?"
"I urge you to stop that nonsense. There's no doubt about my bravery. How could you disobey me like you have all week?"
She cowered away from him.
She backed away from him.
"Dicky!"
"Dude!"
"'Tis very well to cry 'Dicky,' and to smile, but I have experienced that before. Sometimes I think you are utterly without heart!—a selfish, vain, extravagant woman!"
"'It's all well and good to call out 'Dicky' and smile, but I've seen that before. Sometimes I think you have no heart at all!—a selfish, vain, extravagant woman!"
The childish lips trembled. Lady Lavinia buried her face in the pillows, sobbing.
The childish lips shook. Lady Lavinia buried her face in the pillows, crying.
Carstares' face softened.
Carstares' expression softened.
"I beg your pardon, my dear. Mayhap that was unjust."
"I’m sorry, my dear. Maybe that was unfair."
"And cruel! And cruel!"
"And so cruel! So cruel!"
"And cruel. Forgive me."
"And harsh. Forgive me."
She twined white, satiny arms about his neck.
She wrapped her smooth, white arms around his neck.
"You did not mean it?"
"You didn't really mean it?"
"No. I mean that I will not allow Lovelace to dangle after you, however."
"No. What I mean is that I won't let Lovelace hang around you, though."
She flung away from him.
She threw herself away from him.
"You have no right to speak like that. I knew Harry long before I ever set eyes on you!"
"You have no right to talk like that. I knew Harry long before I even saw you!"
He winced.
He flinched.
"You infer that he is more to you than I am?"
"You think he means more to you than I do?"
"No! Though you try to make me hate you. No! I love you best. But I will not send Harry away!"
"No! Even though you're trying to make me hate you. No! I love you the most. But I'm not going to send Harry away!"
"Not if I order it?"
"Not if I say so?"
"Order it? Order it? No! No! A thousand times no!"
"Order it? Order it? No! No! A thousand times no!"
"I do order it!"
"I'll order it!"
"And I refuse to listen to you!"
"And I won't listen to you!"
"By God, madam, you need a lesson!" he flamed. "I am minded to take you back to Wyncham this very day! And I promise you that, an you do not obey me in this, to Wyncham you shall go!" He stamped out of the room as he spoke, and she sank back amongst her pillows, white and trembling with fury.
"By God, ma'am, you need a lesson!" he shouted. "I plan to take you back to Wyncham today! And I promise you that if you don't listen to me on this, you will go to Wyncham!" He stormed out of the room as he said this, and she collapsed back onto her pillows, pale and shaking with rage.
As soon as she was dressed, she flounced downstairs, bent on finishing the quarrel. But Carstares had gone out some time since, and was not expected to return until late. For a moment Lavinia was furious, but the timely arrival of a box from her mantua-maker's chased away the frowns and wreathed her face in smiles.
As soon as she got dressed, she hurried downstairs, determined to settle the argument. But Carstares had left a while ago and wasn't expected back until much later. At first, Lavinia was livid, but then a package from her dressmaker arrived, which wiped away her frowns and brought a smile to her face.
Richard did not return until it was time to prepare for the rout, and on entering the house he went straight to his chamber, putting himself into the hands of his valet. He submitted to the delicate tinting of his finger-nails, the sprinkling of his linen with rosewater and the stencilling of his brows. He was arrayed in puce and gold, rings slipped on to his fingers, his legs coaxed into hose with marvellous clocks splashed on their sides, and a diamond buckle placed above the large black bow of his tie-wig. Then, powdered, painted and patched, he went slowly across to his wife's room.
Richard didn't come back until it was time to get ready for the party, and when he entered the house, he went straight to his room, letting his valet take care of him. He endured the careful tinting of his fingernails, the sprinkling of his clothes with rosewater, and the shaping of his brows. He was dressed in puce and gold, rings slid onto his fingers, his legs squeezed into tights with amazing designs splashed on the sides, and a diamond buckle placed above the large black bow of his wig. After being powdered, painted, and patched, he slowly made his way over to his wife's room.
Lavinia, who had by now quite forgotten the morning's contretemps, greeted him with a smile. She sat before the mirror in her under-gown, with a loose déshabillé thrown over her shoulders. The coiffeur had departed, and her hair, thickly powdered, was dressed high above her head over cushions, twisted into curls over her ears and allowed to fall in more curls over her shoulders. On top of the creation were poised ostrich feathers, scarlet and white, and round her throat gleamed a great necklet of diamonds. The room was redolent of some heavy perfume; discarded ribbons, laces, slippers and gloves strewed the floor; over the back of a chair hung a brilliant scarlet domino, and tenderly laid out on the bed was her gown, a mass of white satin and brocade, with full ruffles over the hips and quantities of foaming lace falling from the corsage and from the short sleeves. Beside it reposed her fan, her soft lace gloves, her mask and her tiny reticule.
Lavinia, who had completely forgotten about the morning’s incident, smiled at him. She sat in front of the mirror in her underdress, with a loose robe draped over her shoulders. The hairstylist had left, and her hair, heavily powdered, was styled high above her head on cushions, twisted into curls around her ears and cascading down in more curls over her shoulders. Atop the hairstyle were ostrich feathers in red and white, and around her neck sparkled a large diamond necklace. The room was filled with a heavy fragrance; discarded ribbons, laces, slippers, and gloves were scattered on the floor; draped over the back of a chair was a bright red domino, and laid out carefully on the bed was her gown, a blend of white satin and brocade, with full ruffles at the hips and lots of fluffy lace falling from the bodice and short sleeves. Next to it rested her fan, soft lace gloves, her mask, and her tiny purse.
Carstares gingerly sat down on the extreme edge of a chair and watched the maid tint his wife's already perfect cheeks.
Carstares carefully sat on the very edge of a chair and watched the maid add color to his wife's already perfect cheeks.
"I shall break hearts to-night, shall I not?" she asked gaily, over her shoulder.
"I’m going to break hearts tonight, aren’t I?" she asked cheerfully, looking back over her shoulder.
"I do not doubt it," he answered shortly.
"I don't doubt it," he replied shortly.
"And you, Dicky?" She turned round to look at him. "Puce... 'tis not the colour I should have chosen, but 'tis well enough. A new wig, surely?"
"And you, Dicky?" She turned around to look at him. "Puce... it’s not the color I would have chosen, but it’s good enough. A new wig, for sure?"
"Ay."
"Aye."
Her eyes questioned his coldness, and she suddenly remembered the events of the morning. So he was sulky? Very well! Monsieur should see!
Her eyes questioned his coldness, and she suddenly recalled the events of the morning. So he was in a bad mood? Fine! He would see!
Someone knocked at the door; the maid went to open it.
Someone knocked on the door; the maid went to answer it.
"Sir Douglas Faversham, Sir Gregory Markham, Moosso le Chevalier and Captain Lovelace are below, m'lady."
"Sir Douglas Faversham, Sir Gregory Markham, Moosso le Chevalier, and Captain Lovelace are downstairs, my lady."
A little devil prompted Lavinia.
A little devil urged Lavinia.
"Oh, la-la! So many? Well, I cannot see all, 'tis certain. Admit Sir Gregory and Captain Lovelace."
"Oh, wow! So many? Well, I can't see them all, that's for sure. Let Sir Gregory and Captain Lovelace in."
Louisa communicated this to the lackey and shut the door.
Louisa relayed this to the servant and closed the door.
Richard bit his lip angrily.
Richard bit his lip in anger.
"Are you sure I am not de trop?" he asked, savagely sarcastic.
"Are you sure I'm not de trop?" he asked, bitingly sarcastic.
Lady Lavinia cast aside her déshabillé and stood up.
Lady Lavinia threw aside her déshabillé and got up.
"Oh, 'tis no matter—I am ready for my gown, Louisa."
"Oh, it doesn't matter—I’m ready for my dress, Louisa."
There came more knocking at the door, and this time it was Carstares who rose to open it.
There was more knocking at the door, and this time it was Carstares who stood up to open it.
There entered Markham, heavily handsome in crimson and gold, and Lovelace, his opposite, fair and delicately pretty in palest blue and silver. As usual, he wore his loose wig, and in it sparkled three sapphire pins.
There came in Markham, strikingly handsome in crimson and gold, and Lovelace, his contrast, light and charmingly pretty in the softest blue and silver. As always, he wore his loose wig, which sparkled with three sapphire pins.
He made my lady a marvellous leg.
He made my lady an amazing leg.
"I am prostrated by your beauty, fairest!"
"I am overwhelmed by your beauty, the fairest!"
Sir Gregory was eyeing Lavinia's white slippers through his quizzing glass.
Sir Gregory was looking at Lavinia's white slippers through his monocle.
"Jewelled heels, 'pon my soul!" he drawled.
"Jewelled heels, on my soul!" he said slowly.
She pirouetted gracefully, her feet flashing as they caught the light.
She spun elegantly, her feet sparkling as they caught the light.
"Was it not well thought on?" she demanded. "But I must not waste time—the dress! Now, Markham—now Harry—you will see the creation!"
"Wasn't it well thought out?" she asked. "But I can't waste time—the dress! Now, Markham—now Harry—you'll see the creation!"
Lovelace sat down on a chair, straddle-wise, his arms over the back, and his chin sunk in his hands. Markham leant against the garde-robe and watched through his glass.
Lovelace sat down on a chair, facing the back, his arms draped over it, and his chin resting in his hands. Markham leaned against the garde-robe and observed through his glasses.
When the dress was at last arranged, the suggested improvements in the matter of lace, ribbons, and the adjustment of a brooch thoroughly discussed, bracelets fixed on her arms and the flaming domino draped about her, it was full three-quarters of an hour later, and Carstares was becoming impatient. It was not in his nature to join with the two men in making fulsome compliments, and their presence at the toilette filled him with annoyance. He hated that Lavinia should admit them, but it was the mode, and he knew he must bow the head under it.
When the dress was finally set, the suggested changes regarding lace, ribbons, and the placement of a brooch had been thoroughly discussed, bracelets were put on her arms, and the bright domino was draped around her, it was nearly an hour later, and Carstares was starting to feel impatient. It wasn't in him to join the two men in giving overly flattering compliments, and their presence while getting ready irritated him. He disliked that Lavinia let them in, but it was the style of the time, and he knew he had to go along with it.
My lady was at last ready to start; her gilded chair awaited her in the light of the flambeaux at the door, and with great difficulty she managed to enter it, taking absurd pains that her silks should not crush, nor the nodding plumes of her huge head-dress become disordered by unseemly contact with the roof. Then she found that she had left her fan in her room, and Lovelace and Markham must needs vie with one another in the fetching of it. While they wrangled wittily for the honour, Richard went quietly indoors and presently emerged with the painted chicken-skin, just as Lovelace was preparing to ascend the steps. At last Lavinia was shut in and the bearers picked up the poles. Off went the little cavalcade down the long square, the chair in the middle. Lovelace walked close beside it on the right, and Richard and Markham on the left. So they proceeded through the uneven streets, carefully picking their way through the dirtier parts, passing other chairs and pedestrians, all coming from various quarters into South Audley Street. They were remarkably silent: Markham from habitual laziness, Lovelace because he sensed Richard's antagonism, and Richard himself on account of his extremely worried state of mind. In fact, until they reached Curzon Street no one spoke, and then it was only Markham, who, glancing behind him at the shuttered windows of the great corner house, casually remarked that Chesterfield was still at Wells. An absent assent came from Carstares, and the conversation came to an end.
My lady was finally ready to go; her fancy chair was waiting for her in the light of the flambeaux at the door, and she had a hard time getting into it, making sure her silks wouldn’t get wrinkled and that the feathers on her huge headpiece wouldn’t get messed up by hitting the ceiling. Then she realized she had left her fan in her room, and Lovelace and Markham had to compete to fetch it. While they playfully argued over who would get it, Richard quietly went inside and soon came out with the painted chicken skin, just as Lovelace was about to go up the steps. Finally, Lavinia was settled in, and the bearers picked up the poles. Off they went down the long square, the chair in the middle. Lovelace walked closely beside it on the right, while Richard and Markham were on the left. They made their way through the bumpy streets, carefully avoiding the dirtier areas, passing other chairs and pedestrians all coming from different directions into South Audley Street. They were unusually quiet: Markham out of his usual laziness, Lovelace because he sensed Richard's tension, and Richard himself because he was very anxious. In fact, no one said anything until they reached Curzon Street, and even then, it was just Markham who glanced back at the covered windows of the big corner house and casually mentioned that Chesterfield was still at Wells. Carstares replied absentmindedly, and that was the end of the conversation.
In Clarges Street they were joined by Sir John Fortescue, an austere patrician, and although some years his senior, a close friend of Richard's. They fell behind the chair, and Fortescue took Richard's proffered arm.
In Clarges Street, they were joined by Sir John Fortescue, a stern nobleman, and although he was a few years older, he was a close friend of Richard's. They fell behind the chair, and Fortescue took Richard's offered arm.
"I did not see you at White's to-day, John?"
"I didn't see you at White's today, John?"
"No. I had some business with my lawyer. I suppose you did not stumble across my poor brother?"
"No. I had some business with my lawyer. I take it you didn’t come across my poor brother?"
"Frank? I did not—but why the 'poor'?"
"Frank? I didn’t—but why say 'poor'?"
Fortescue shrugged slightly.
Fortescue shrugged.
"I think the lad is demented," he said. "He was to have made one of March's supper-party last night, but at four o'clock received a communication from heaven knows whom which threw him into a state of unrest. What must he do but hurry off without a word of explanation. Since then I have not set eyes on him, but his man tells me he went to meet a friend. Damned unusual of him is all I have to say."
"I think the kid is crazy," he said. "He was supposed to come to March's dinner party last night, but at four o'clock he got a message from who knows where that put him on edge. What does he do? He rushes off without a word of explanation. Since then, I haven't seen him, but his guy tells me he went to meet a friend. It's just really unusual for him, that's all I can say."
"Very strange. Do you expect to see him to-night?"
"That's really weird. Are you expecting to see him tonight?"
"I should hope so! My dear Carstares, who is the man walking by your lady's chair?"
"I sure hope so! My dear Carstares, who's the guy walking by your lady's chair?"
"Markham?"
"Markham?"
"The other."
"The alternative."
"Lovelace."
"Lovelace."
"Lovelace? And who the devil is he?"
"Lovelace? And who the heck is he?"
"I cannot tell you—beyond a captain in the Guards."
"I can't tell you—other than a captain in the Guards."
"That even is news to me. I saw him at Goosetree's the other night, and wondered. Somewhat of a rake-hell, I surmise."
"That’s news to me. I saw him at Goosetree's the other night and was curious. Seems like quite the wild guy, I guess."
"I daresay. I do not like him."
"I must say, I don't like him."
They were entering the gates of Devonshire House now, and had to part company, for the crush was so great that it was almost impossible to keep together. Carstares stayed by Lavinia's chair, and the other men melted away into the crowd. Chairs jostled one another in the effort to get to the door, town coaches rolled up, and having let down their fair burdens, passed out again slowly, pushing through the throng.
They were entering the gates of Devonshire House now and had to split up because it was so crowded that it was nearly impossible to stay together. Carstares stayed by Lavinia's chair while the other men disappeared into the crowd. Chairs bumped into each other as they tried to reach the door, town coaches rolled up, and after letting down their elegant passengers, slowly made their way out again, pushing through the throng.
When the Carstares' chair at last drew near the house, it was quite a quarter of an hour later. The ball-room was already full and a blaze of riotous colour. Lavinia was almost immediately borne off by an infatuated youth for whom she cherished a motherly affection that would have caused the unfortunate to tear his elegant locks, had he known it.
When the Carstares' carriage finally approached the house, it was nearly fifteen minutes later. The ballroom was already packed and bursting with vibrant colors. Lavinia was quickly swept away by a lovestruck young man for whom she felt a kind of motherly affection that would have made him pull out his stylish hair, if he had only known.
Richard distinguished Lord Andrew Belmanoir, one of a group of bucks gathered about the newest beauty, Miss Gunning, who, with her sister Elizabeth, had taken fashionable London by storm. Andrew wore a mask, but he was quite unmistakable by his length of limb and carelessly rakish appearance.
Richard recognized Lord Andrew Belmanoir, one of the group of fashionable young men gathered around the latest sensation, Miss Gunning, who, along with her sister Elizabeth, had captured the attention of trendy London. Andrew was wearing a mask, but his tall frame and casually charming look made him easily identifiable.
Wilding, across the room, beckoned to Richard, and on his approach, dragged him to the card-room to play at lansquenet with March, Selwyn and himself.
Wilding, across the room, motioned for Richard to come over, and as he approached, pulled him into the card room to play lansquenet with March, Selwyn, and himself.
Carstares found the Earl in great good-humour, due, so Selwyn remarked, to the finding of an opera singer even more lovely than the last. From lansquenet they very soon passed to dice and betting, with others who strolled up to the table. Then Carstares excused himself and went back to the ball-room. He presently found himself by the side of one Isabella Fanshawe, a sprightly widow, greatly famed for her wittiness and good looks. Carstares had met her but once before, and was now rather surprised that she motioned him to her side, patting the couch with an inviting, much be-ringed hand.
Carstares found the Earl in a great mood, which Selwyn noted was because he had discovered an opera singer who was even more beautiful than the last one. They quickly moved from playing lansquenet to rolling dice and betting, joined by others who wandered up to the table. Carstares then excused himself and returned to the ballroom. Soon, he found himself next to Isabella Fanshawe, a lively widow known for her charm and beauty. Carstares had only met her once before and was quite surprised when she gestured for him to join her, patting the couch with her inviting, heavily adorned hand.
"Come and sit by me, Mr. Carstares. I have wanted to speak with you this long time." She lowered her mask as she spoke and closely scrutinised his face with her bright, humorous eyes.
"Come and sit with me, Mr. Carstares. I've wanted to talk to you for a while now." She pulled down her mask as she spoke and closely examined his face with her bright, playful eyes.
"Why, madam, I am flattered," bowed Richard.
"Why, ma'am, I'm honored," Richard said, bowing.
She cut him short.
She interrupted him.
"I am not in the mood for compliments, sir. Nor am I desirous of making or hearing clever speeches. You are worrying me."
"I’m not in the mood for compliments, sir. I’m also not interested in making or hearing clever speeches. You’re worrying me."
Richard sat down, intrigued and attracted by this downright little woman.
Richard sat down, intrigued and drawn in by this very small woman.
"I, madam?"
"Me, ma'am?"
"You, sir. That is, your face worries me." Seeing his surprise, she laughed, fanning herself. "'Tis comely enough, I grant you! I mean there is such a strong likeness to—a friend of mine."
"You, sir. I mean, your face concerns me." Noticing his surprise, she laughed, fanning herself. "It's quite handsome, I admit! I just mean there's such a strong resemblance to—someone I know."
Richard smiled politely and relieved her of the fan.
Richard smiled politely and took the fan from her.
"Indeed, madam?"
"Really, ma'am?"
"Yes. I knew—this other gentleman in Vienna, three years ago. I should judge him younger than you, I think. His eyes were blue, but very similar to yours. His nose was almost identical with yours, but the mouth—n-no. Yet the whole expression—" She broke off, noticing her companion's sudden pallor. "But you are unwell, sir?"
"Yes. I knew another guy in Vienna, three years ago. I’d guess he was younger than you. His eyes were blue, really similar to yours. His nose was almost identical to yours, but the mouth—n-no. Yet the whole expression—" She stopped, seeing her companion's sudden paleness. "But you’re not feeling well, sir?"
"No, madam, no! What was your friend's name?"
"No, ma'am, no! What was your friend's name?"
"Ferndale," she answered. "Anthony Ferndale."
"Ferndale," she replied. "Anthony Ferndale."
The fan stopped its swaying for a moment.
The fan stopped moving for a moment.
"Ah!" said Richard.
"Wow!" said Richard.
"Do you know him?" she inquired eagerly.
"Do you know him?" she asked eagerly.
"Many years ago, madam, I was—acquainted with him. Can you tell me—was he in good spirits when last you saw him?"
"Many years ago, ma'am, I knew him. Can you tell me—was he in good spirits the last time you saw him?"
She pursed her lips thoughtfully.
She thoughtfully pursed her lips.
"If you mean was he gay, was he witty—yes. But sometimes I thought—Mr. Carstares, when he was silent, his eyes were so sad—! Indeed, I do not know why I tell you this."
"If you’re asking if he was gay and witty—yes. But sometimes I thought—Mr. Carstares, when he was quiet, his eyes looked so sad—! Honestly, I don’t even know why I’m telling you this."
"You may be sure, madam, your confidence is safe with me. I had—a great regard for this gentleman." He opened and shut her fan as he spoke, fidgeting with the slender sticks. "You, too, were interested in him, madam?"
"You can be sure, ma'am, your trust is safe with me. I really cared for this guy." He opened and closed her fan as he spoke, nervously fiddling with the thin sticks. "You were interested in him too, ma'am?"
"I do not think ever anyone knew him and was not, sir. It was something in his manner, his personality—I cannot explain—that endeared him to one. And he once—aided me—when I was in difficulties."
"I don’t think anyone who knew him felt any different, sir. There was something about his demeanor, his personality—I can't quite put it into words—that made him endearing. And he once helped me when I was in a tough spot."
Richard, remembering scraps of gossip concerning the widow's past, merely bowed his head.
Richard, recalling bits of gossip about the widow's past, simply nodded.
She was silent for a time, staring down at her hands, but presently she looked up smiling, and took her fan away from him.
She was quiet for a moment, looking down at her hands, but soon she looked up with a smile and took her fan from him.
"I cannot abide a fidget, sir!" she told him. "And I see Lord Fotheringham approaching. I am promised to him this dance." She rose, but Richard detained her.
"I can't stand someone who's restless, sir!" she said to him. "And I see Lord Fotheringham coming this way. I'm supposed to dance with him." She stood up, but Richard held her back.
"Mrs. Fanshawe, will you permit me to call upon you? I would hear more of—your friend. You, mayhap, think it strange—but—"
"Mrs. Fanshawe, can I come visit you? I’d like to hear more about—your friend. You might find this odd—but—"
"No," she answered. "I do not. Certainly call upon me, sir. I lodge in Mount Street with my sister—No. 16."
"No," she replied. "I don’t. Please feel free to visit me, sir. I stay with my sister at 16 Mount Street."
"I protest, madam, you are too good—"
"I protest, ma'am, you're too good—"
"Again, no. I have told you, I like a man to talk as a man and not as an affected woman. I shall be pleased to welcome you."
"Again, no. I've told you, I prefer a man to speak like a man and not like an affected woman. I'll be happy to welcome you."
She curtsied and went away on the Viscount's arm.
She curtsied and walked away on the Viscount's arm.
At the same moment a voice at Richard's elbow drawled:
At that moment, a voice next to Richard said:
"Do I see you at the vivacious widow's feet, my good Dick?"
"Am I seeing you at the lively widow's feet, my good Dick?"
Carstares turned to face his brother-in-law, Colonel Belmanoir.
Carstares turned to face his brother-in-law, Colonel Belmanoir.
"Is not all London?" he smiled.
"Isn't it all of London?" he smiled.
"Oh, no! Not since the beautiful Gunnings' arrival. But I admit she is a dainty piece. And Lavinia? Will she break her heart, I wonder?" He laughed beneath his breath as he saw Richard's eyes flash.
"Oh, no! Not since the stunning Gunnings showed up. But I have to admit she is quite lovely. And Lavinia? I wonder if she’ll get her heart broken?" He chuckled quietly as he noticed Richard's eyes light up.
"I trust not," replied Carstares. "Are you all here to-night?"
"I don't think so," replied Carstares. "Is everyone here tonight?"
"Our illustrious head is absent, I believe. Andrew is flirting with the Fletcher girl in the Blue Salon; I am here, and Lavinia is amusing herself with Lovelace. Yes, Richard, Lovelace! Be careful!" With another sneering laugh he walked on, bowing to Elizabeth Gunning, who passed by on the arm of her partner, his Grace of Hamilton, most palpably épris.
"Our famous leader is missing, I think. Andrew is flirting with the Fletcher girl in the Blue Salon; I’m here, and Lavinia is having fun with Lovelace. Yes, Richard, Lovelace! Watch out!" With another mocking laugh, he continued on, bowing to Elizabeth Gunning, who walked by on the arm of her partner, the Duke of Hamilton, clearly smitten.
At that moment two late-comers entered the room and made their way towards their hostess, who appeared delighted to see them, especially the taller of the two, whose hand she slapped with good-humoured raillery. The shorter gentleman wore no mask, and the Colonel recognised Frank Fortescue. His eyes travelled to the other, who, unlike most of the men who only held their masks, had fastened his across his eyes, and they widened in surprise. The purple domino, worn carelessly open, revealed black satin encrusted with silver and diamonds. The natural hair was raven-black, the nostrils were pinched and the lips thin.
At that moment, two latecomers walked into the room and headed toward their hostess, who looked thrilled to see them, especially the taller one, whose hand she playfully slapped with a grin. The shorter guy didn’t wear a mask, and the Colonel recognized Frank Fortescue. His gaze shifted to the other man, who, unlike most of the others who only held on to their masks, had secured his across his eyes, and his eyes widened in shock. The purple domino, worn loosely open, showed black satin adorned with silver and diamonds. His natural hair was jet black, his nostrils were narrow, and his lips were thin.
"The Devil!" ejaculated Robert, and strolled over to him.
"The Devil!" Robert exclaimed, and walked over to him.
Fortescue walked away when he saw who approached, and his Grace of Andover turned slowly towards his brother.
Fortescue walked away when he saw who was coming, and the Duke of Andover turned slowly to face his brother.
"I rather thought you were in Paris," yawned the colonel.
"I actually thought you were in Paris," the colonel yawned.
"I am always sorry to disillusion you," bowed his Grace.
"I’m really sorry to let you down," his Grace said with a bow.
"Not at all; I am transported with joy at seeing you. As is Lavinia, it appears."
"Not at all; I’m overjoyed to see you. It looks like Lavinia is too."
Lady Lavinia, on recognising his Grace, had dropped her partner's hand and fled incontinent towards him.
Lady Lavinia, upon recognizing his Grace, had dropped her partner's hand and hurried over to him.
"You, Tracy!" She clasped delighted hands on his arm.
"You, Tracy!" She clutched his arm with excitement.
"This is very touching," sneered Robert. "It only needs Andrew to complete the happy reunion. Pray excuse me!"
"This is really touching," Robert scoffed. "It just needs Andrew to make the happy reunion complete. Please excuse me!"
"With pleasure," replied the Duke gently, and bowed as if to a stranger.
"With pleasure," the Duke replied softly, bowing as if he were greeting a stranger.
"He grows tedious," he remarked, as soon as the Colonel was out of earshot.
"He’s getting boring," he said, as soon as the Colonel was out of earshot.
"Oh, Bob! I take no account of him! But, Tracy, how is it you have come to-day? I thought—"
"Oh, Bob! I don't think about him at all! But, Tracy, why did you come today? I thought—"
"My dear Lavinia, do I wear an air of mystery? I imagined you knew I was promised to Dolly Cavendish to-night?"
"My dear Lavinia, do I seem mysterious? I thought you knew I was supposed to be with Dolly Cavendish tonight?"
"Yes, but—oh, what matters it? I am so charmed to see you again, dear!"
"Yes, but—oh, does it really matter? I’m so delighted to see you again, dear!"
"You flatter me, Lavinia."
"You're flattering me, Lavinia."
"And now that you have come, I want to hear why you ever went! Tracy, take me into the room behind us. I know 'tis empty."
"And now that you're here, I want to know why you ever left! Tracy, take me into the room behind us. I know it’s empty."
"Very well, child, as you will." He held back the curtain for her and followed her into the deserted chamber.
"Alright, kid, whatever you say." He pulled back the curtain for her and followed her into the empty room.
"You want to know why I went?" he began, seating himself at her side. "I counsel you, my dear, to cast your mind back to the spring—at Bath."
"You want to know why I went?" he said, sitting down next to her. "I suggest you think back to the spring—at Bath."
"Your affaire! Of course! So the lady proved unkind?"
"Your affair! Of course! So, the lady turned out to be unkind?"
"No. But I bungled it."
"No. But I messed it up."
"You? Tell me at once!—at once!"
"You? Tell me right now!—right now!"
His Grace stretched out his leg and surveyed his shoe-buckle through half-closed lids.
His Grace stretched out his leg and looked at his shoe buckle through half-closed eyes.
"I had arranged everything," he said, "and all would have been well but for an interfering young jackanapes who chanced along the track and saw fit to espouse Madam Diana's cause." He paused. "He tripped me up by some trick, and then—que veux-tu?"
"I had arranged everything," he said, "and all would have been fine if it weren't for an annoying young brat who happened to be on the path and decided to take up Madam Diana's cause." He paused. "He caught me off guard with some trick, and then—what do you want?"
"Who was it?"
"Who was that?"
"How should I know? At first he seemed familiar. At all events, he knew me. He may be dead by now. I hope he is."
"How should I know? At first, he looked familiar. Either way, he knew me. He might be dead by now. I hope he is."
"Gracious! Did you wound him?"
"Wow! Did you hurt him?"
"I managed to fire at him, but he was too quick, and the bullet took him in the shoulder. It may, however, have been mortal."
"I managed to shoot at him, but he was too fast, and the bullet hit him in the shoulder. However, it might have been fatal."
"And so you went to Paris?"
"And so, you went to Paris?"
"Ay. To forget her."
"Yeah. To forget her."
"And have you forgotten?"
"Have you forgotten?"
"I have not. She is never out of my thoughts. I plan again."
"I haven't. She's always on my mind. I make plans again."
His sister sighed.
His sister let out a sigh.
"She is then more beautiful than the Pompadour?" she asked meaningly.
"Is she really more beautiful than the Pompadour?" she asked with a significant look.
Tracy turned his head.
Tracy turned his head.
"The Pompadour?"
"The Pompadour hairstyle?"
"Ay! We heard you contrived to amuse yourself in a pretty fashion, Tracy!"
"Aha! We heard you found a way to have fun in a nice way, Tracy!"
"Really? I had no idea people were so interested in my affairs. But 'amuse' is an apt word."
"Really? I had no idea people were so interested in my life. But 'amuse' is a fitting word."
"Ah? You were not then épris?"
"Ah? You weren't in love then?"
"I? With that low-born cocotte? My dear Lavinia!"
"I? With that low-born hooker? My dear Lavinia!"
She laughed at his haughty tone.
She laughed at his arrogant tone.
"You've not always been so nice, Tracy! But what of your Diana? An you are so infatuated, you had best wed her."
"You haven't always been so nice, Tracy! But what about your Diana? If you're so infatuated, you’d better marry her."
"Why, so I think."
"That's what I think."
Lady Lavinia gasped.
Lady Lavinia was shocked.
"Tracy! You do not mean it? Goodness me, but a marriage!"
"Tracy! You can’t be serious? Wow, a marriage!"
"Why not, Lavinia?"
"Why not, Lavinia?"
"Oh, a respectable married man, forsooth! And how long will the passion last?"
"Oh, a respectable married man, really! And how long will the passion last?"
"I cannot be expected to foretell that, surely? I hope, for ever."
"I can't be expected to predict that, can I? I hope, forever."
"And you'll tie yourself up for the sake of one chit? Lud!"
"And you're going to get all worked up over just one little thing? Seriously!"
"I can conceive a worse fate for a man."
"I can imagine a worse fate for a man."
"Can you? Well, tell me more! 'Tis monstrous exciting. Do you intend to court her?"
"Can you? Well, tell me more! This is incredibly exciting. Do you plan to ask her out?"
"At this stage of the proceedings? That were somewhat tactless, my dear. I must abduct her, but I must be more careful. Once I have her, I can propitiate Papa."
"At this point in the proceedings? That would be a bit tactless, my dear. I have to kidnap her, but I need to be more cautious. Once I have her, I can win over Dad."
"Tracy, 'tis the maddest scheme ever I heard! What will the others say?"
"Tracy, this is the craziest plan I've ever heard! What will the others think?"
"Do you really suppose I care?"
"Do you honestly think I care?"
"No, I suppose not. Oh, will not Bob be furious, though!"
"No, I guess not. Oh, won't Bob be mad, though!"
"It were almost worth while—just for the sake of foiling him. He would so like to succeed me. But I really do not think he must." His elbow was on his knee, his chin in his hand, and a peculiar smile on his lips. "Can you imagine him stepping into my ducal shoes, Lavinia?"
"It’s almost worth it—just to mess with him. He would really like to take my place. But I honestly don’t think he should." His elbow was on his knee, his chin resting in his hand, and a strange smile on his lips. "Can you picture him stepping into my ducal shoes, Lavinia?"
"Very easily!" she cried. "Oh, yes, yes, Tracy! Marry the girl!"
"Of course!" she exclaimed. "Oh, yes, yes, Tracy! Go marry her!"
"If she will."
"If she wants to."
"Why, 'tis not like you to underrate your persuasive powers!"
"Why, it's not like you to underestimate your persuasive skills!"
His Grace's thin nostrils wrinkled up in a curious grimace.
His Grace's thin nostrils curled up in a strange expression.
"I believe one cannot force a girl to the altar," he said.
"I don't think you can make a girl get married," he said.
"Unless she is a fool, she'll have you."
"Unless she's foolish, she'll be with you."
"Her parent would be influenced by my dukedom, but she, no. Not even if she knew of it."
"Her parents might be swayed by my title, but she wouldn't be. Not even if she knew about it."
"Does she not know?"
"Doesn't she know?"
"Certainly not. I am Mr. Everard."
"Definitely not. I'm Mr. Everard."
"How wise of you, Tracy! So you've nought to fear?"
"How smart of you, Tracy! So you have nothing to fear?"
"Fear?" He snapped his fingers. "I?"
"Fear?" He snapped his fingers. "Me?"
The heavy curtain swung noiselessly aside. Richard Carstares stood in the opening.
The heavy curtain swung silently to the side. Richard Carstares stood in the doorway.
Tracy turned his head and scrutinised him languidly. Then he put up his hand and removed his mask.
Tracy turned his head and looked at him slowly. Then he raised his hand and took off his mask.
"Is it possible the husband scented an intrigue? It seems I am doomed to disappoint to-night."
"Could it be that the husband sensed something suspicious? It looks like I'm destined to let everyone down tonight."
Lavinia, smarting from her morning's wrongs, laughed savagely.
Lavinia, hurt from the wrongs she faced that morning, laughed harshly.
"More probable he mistook me for someone else!" she snapped.
"He's probably confusing me with someone else!" she snapped.
Richard bowed, his hand on the curtain. He had shown no surprise at seeing the Duke.
Richard bowed, his hand on the curtain. He showed no surprise at seeing the Duke.
"Far more probable, my dear. I thought you Lady Charlwood! Pray give me leave." He was gone on the word.
"Much more likely, my dear. I thought you were Lady Charlwood! Please, let me go." He was gone the moment he said it.
Tracy replaced his mask, chuckling.
Tracy put his mask back on, chuckling.
"Honest Dick grows cold, eh? But what a snub, Lavinia!"
"Honest Dick is getting distant, huh? But what a snub, Lavinia!"
Her little hand clenched.
Her tiny hand gripped tight.
"Oh, how dare he! How dare he insult me so?"
"Oh, how could he! How could he insult me like that?"
"My dear sister, in all justice to him, you must admit the boot was rather on the other leg."
"My dear sister, to be fair to him, you have to admit the situation was actually the other way around."
"Oh, I know—I know! But he is so provoking!—so jealous!—so unreasonable!"
"Oh, I get it—I really do! But he is so infuriating!—so jealous!—so unreasonable!"
"Jealous? And why?"
"Jealous? What for?"
With an impatient twitch at her petticoat she made answer, not looking at him.
With an impatient tug at her petticoat, she responded without looking at him.
"Oh, I do not know! Nor he! Take me back to the ball-room."
"Oh, I don’t know! Neither does he! Take me back to the ballroom."
"Certainly, my dear." He rose and led her out. "I shall do myself the honour of waiting on you—to-morrow."
"Of course, my dear." He stood up and guided her outside. "I'll make it a point to check on you tomorrow."
"Yes? How delightful 'twill be! Come to dine, Tracy! Richard is promised to the Fortescues."
"Yes? How wonderful it will be! Come have dinner, Tracy! Richard is supposed to be with the Fortescues."
"In that case, I have much pleasure in accepting your invitation.... In heaven's name, who is this?"
"In that case, I'm really happy to accept your invitation.... Who on earth is this?"
Lovelace was bearing down upon them.
Lovelace was coming at them fast.
"Lavinia! I have been seeking you everywhere!—ah—your servant, sir!" He bowed to his Grace, and took Lavinia's hand.
"Lavinia! I’ve been looking for you everywhere!—oh—your servant, sir!" He bowed to his Grace and took Lavinia's hand.
"Oh—oh, Harold!—you remember Tracy?" she said nervously.
"Oh—oh, Harold!—do you remember Tracy?" she said anxiously.
"Tracy! I did not know you masked! I saw you last in Paris."
"Tracy! I didn't know you were wearing a mask! I saw you last in Paris."
"Really? I regret I was not aware of your presence. It is a good many years since I had the honour of seeing you."
"Really? I'm sorry I didn't know you were here. It's been quite a few years since I had the pleasure of seeing you."
"Five," nodded Lovelace, and sent a smiling, amorous glance at Lavinia.
"Five," nodded Lovelace, sending a smiling, flirtatious glance at Lavinia.
"Exactly," bowed his Grace. "You have, I perceive, renewed your acquaintance with my sister."
"Exactly," his Grace nodded. "I see you've reconnected with my sister."
When they were gone he caressed his chin, thoughtfully.
When they left, he stroked his chin, deep in thought.
"Lovelace ... and Richard is so jealous, so unreasonable. Now I do hope Lavinia will do nothing indiscreet—Yes, Frank, I was talking to myself; a bad habit."
"Lovelace ... and Richard is so jealous, so irrational. I really hope Lavinia doesn't do anything reckless—Yes, Frank, I was just thinking out loud; it's a bad habit."
Fortescue, who had come up behind him, took his arm.
Fortescue, who had come up behind him, grabbed his arm.
"A sign of lunacy, my dear. Jim Cavendish demands you."
"A sign of madness, my dear. Jim Cavendish is asking for you."
"Does he? May I ask why?"
"Does he? Can I ask why?"
"He is in the card-room. There is some bet on, I believe."
"He’s in the card room. I think there’s a bet happening."
"In that case I shall have to go. You had best accompany me, Frank."
"In that case, I guess I should head out. You should come with me, Frank."
"Very well. You have seen Lady Lavinia?"
"Alright. Have you seen Lady Lavinia?"
Beneath the mask his Grace's eyes narrowed.
Beneath the mask, his Grace's eyes squinted.
"I have seen Lavinia. Also I have seen an old friend—Lovelace by name."
"I've seen Lavinia. I've also run into an old friend—Lovelace."
"The captain with the full-bottomed wig? Your friend, you say?"
"The captain with the big wig? Your friend, you mean?"
"Did I say so? I should correct myself: a friend of my sister's."
"Did I say that? I should correct myself: a friend of my sister's."
"Indeed? Yes, I believe I have seen him in her company."
"Really? Yes, I think I've noticed him around her."
Tracy smiled enigmatically.
Tracy smiled mysteriously.
"I daresay."
"I dare say."
"And what of you, Tracy?"
"And what about you, Tracy?"
"Well? What of me?"
"Well? What about me?"
"You told me this morning that you had at last fallen in love. It is true? You are honestly in love?"
"You told me this morning that you finally fell in love. Is it true? Are you really in love?"
"Honestly? How do I know? I only know that I have felt this passion for four months, and now it is stronger than ever. It sounds like love."
"Honestly? How would I know? All I know is that I’ve felt this passion for four months, and now it’s stronger than ever. It feels like love."
"Then, an she is a good woman, I hope she will consent to take you, such as you are, and make of you such as she can!"
"Then, if she’s a good woman, I hope she will agree to take you as you are and make you into what she can!"
"Now that is very neat, Frank. I congratulate you. Of course she will take me; as to the rest—I think not."
"That’s really cool, Frank. Congrats! Of course she’ll accept me; as for the rest—I don’t think so."
"Tare an' ouns, Tracy! but an that is the tone you take with her, she'll have none of you!"
"Tare and ounces, Tracy! But if that's the tone you take with her, she won't have any of it!"
"I have never found it unsuccessful."
"I've never found it to be unsuccessful."
"With your common trollops, no! But if your Diana is a lady, she will dispatch you about your business! Woo her, man! Forget your own damned importance, for I think you will need to humble yourself to the dust if all that you tell me has passed between you is true!"
"Not with your usual flirts, no! But if your Diana is a true lady, she’ll send you on your way! Go after her, man! Forget about your own self-importance, because I think you’ll need to bring yourself down to earth if everything you say has really happened between you!"
They had paused outside the card-room. A curtain shut it off from the ball-room, and with his hand on it, Tracy stared arrogantly down at his friend.
They had stopped outside the card room. A curtain blocked it off from the ballroom, and with his hand on it, Tracy looked down at his friend with arrogance.
"Humble myself? 'Fore Gad, you must be mad!"
"Humble myself? Oh my gosh, you must be crazy!"
"Belike I am; but I tell you, Tracy, that if your passion is love, 'tis a strange one that puts yourself first. I would not give the snap of a finger for it! You want this girl, not for her happiness, but for your own pleasure. That is not the love I once told you would save you from yourself. When it comes, you will count yourself as nought; you will realise your own insignificance, and above all, be ready to make any sacrifice for her sake. Yes, even to the point of losing her!"
"Maybe I am; but I’m telling you, Tracy, if your passion is love, it’s a weird kind of love that puts you first. I wouldn't give a snap of my fingers for it! You want this girl, not for her happiness, but for your own enjoyment. That’s not the kind of love I once told you would save you from yourself. When real love comes, you’ll see yourself as nothing; you’ll understand your own smallness, and most importantly, you’ll be ready to make any sacrifice for her. Yes, even if it means losing her!"
His Grace's lips sneered.
His Grace's lips curled in disdain.
"Your eloquence is marvellous," he remarked. "I have not been so amused since I left Paris."
"Your speaking skills are amazing," he said. "I haven't been this entertained since I left Paris."
CHAPTER XX
HIS GRACE OF ANDOVER TAKES A HAND IN THE GAME
When the Duke of Andover dined next day at Grosvenor Square, he contrived, by subtle means, to make his sister feel inexplicably ill at ease. He let fall pleasant little remarks concerning her friendship with Captain Lovelace, in which she read disapproval and a sinister warning. She was afraid of him, as she was not of her husband, and she knew that if he ever guessed at the depths of her affection for the old flame, he would take very effective measures towards stopping her intercourse with him. It was, then, entirely owing to his return that she told Lovelace that he must not so palpably adore her. Neither must he visit her so frequently. They were both in her boudoir at the time, one morning, and no doubt Lavinia looked very lovely and very tempting in her wrapper, with her golden curls free from powder and loosely dressed beneath her escalloped lace ruffle. At all events, Lovelace abandoned his daintily bantering pose and seized her in his arms, nearly smothering her with fierce, passionate caresses.
When the Duke of Andover had dinner the next day at Grosvenor Square, he cleverly made his sister feel oddly uncomfortable. He dropped some light comments about her friendship with Captain Lovelace, which she interpreted as disapproval and a troubling warning. She was afraid of him, unlike her husband, and she knew that if he ever suspected how deep her feelings were for her former love, he would take strong steps to stop her from seeing him. Because of his return, she told Lovelace that he shouldn't show his affection for her so openly. He also shouldn’t visit her so often. They were both in her boudoir one morning, and Lavinia certainly looked beautiful and tempting in her robe, with her golden curls loose and unpowdered, flowing beneath her scalloped lace ruffle. In any case, Lovelace dropped his playful teasing and pulled her into his arms, almost overwhelming her with intense, passionate kisses.
Her ladyship struggled, gave a faint shriek, and started to cry. As his kisses seemed to aggravate her tears, he picked her up, and carrying her to a chair, lowered her gently into it. Then, having first dusted the floor with his handkerchief, he knelt down beside her and possessed himself of both her hands.
Her ladyship struggled, let out a soft scream, and began to cry. As his kisses seemed to make her tears worse, he picked her up and gently set her down in a chair. Then, after dusting the floor with his handkerchief, he knelt beside her and took both her hands.
"Lavinia! Goddess! I adore you!"
"Lavinia! Goddess! I love you!"
Bethinking herself that tears were ruinous to her complexion, Lady Lavinia pulled her hands away and dabbed at her eyes.
Remembering that tears were bad for her complexion, Lady Lavinia pulled her hands away and wiped at her eyes.
"Oh, Harold!" she reproached him.
"Oh, Harold!" she scolded him.
"I have offended you! Wretch that I am—"
"I've offended you! What a wretch I am—"
"Oh, no, no!" Lady Lavinia gave him her hand again. "But 'twas wicked of you, Harry! You must never, never do it again!"
"Oh, no, no!" Lady Lavinia offered him her hand again. "But that was awful of you, Harry! You must never, ever do that again!"
His arm crept round her waist.
His arm wrapped around her waist.
"But I love you, sweetheart!"
"But I love you, babe!"
"Oh! Oh! Think of Dicky!"
"Oh! Oh! Think about Dicky!"
He released her at that, and sprang to his feet.
He let her go and jumped to his feet.
"Why should I think of him? 'Tis of you and myself I think! Only a week ago you vowed he was unkind—"
"Why should I think about him? I'm only thinking about you and me! Just a week ago you promised he was cruel—"
"You are monstrous wicked to remind me of that! We were both cross—and then we were both sorry. I am very fond of poor Dicky."
"You’re really cruel to bring that up! We were both upset—and then we both apologized. I really care about poor Dicky."
"Fond of him! Ay, so you may be, but you do not love him! Not as a woman loves a man—do you?"
"Like him! Yes, you might, but you don’t love him! Not in the way a woman loves a man—do you?"
"Harold!"
"Hey, Harold!"
"Of course you do not! You used to love me—no, do not shake your head, 'tis true! You would have married me had it not been for Tracy."
"Of course you do! You used to love me—no, don’t shake your head, that’s true! You would have married me if it weren't for Tracy."
"Oh, Harry! How can you say so? What had he to do with it?"
"Oh, Harry! How can you say that? What did he have to do with it?"
"What, indeed! Whose fault was it that I was time after time refused admittance at Andover? Whose fault was it that you were induced to marry Carstares?"
"What, seriously! Whose fault is it that I was turned away from Andover again and again? Whose fault is it that you were persuaded to marry Carstares?"
"Not Tracy's. 'Twas my own wish."
"Not Tracy's. It was my own wish."
"Fostered by his influence?"
"Influenced by his support?"
"Oh, no!"
"Oh no!"
"You never loved Carstares—"
"You never loved Carstares—"
"I did! I do!"
"I did! I do!"
"You may think so, but I know better. Why, he is not even suited to you! You were made for life and pleasure and hazard! With me you would have had all that; with him—"
"You might think that, but I know the truth. Honestly, he's not even right for you! You were meant for life, fun, and adventure! You would have had all of that with me; with him—"
She had risen to her feet and drawn nearer to him, her eyes sparkling, but now she covered her ears with her hands and stamped pettishly.
She stood up and moved closer to him, her eyes shining, but then she covered her ears with her hands and stomped in annoyance.
"I will not listen! I will not, I tell you! Oh, you are unkind to plague me so!"
"I won’t listen! I won’t, I’m telling you! Oh, you’re being so unfair to bother me like this!"
Lovelace took her into his arms once more, and drawing down her hands, kissed her again and again. She resisted, trying to thrust him off, but she was crushed against him, and he would have kissed her again, had not there come an interruption.
Lovelace wrapped his arms around her again, pulled her hands down, and kissed her repeatedly. She pushed back, trying to push him away, but she was pinned against him, and he would have kissed her again if they hadn't been interrupted.
A knock fell on the door, and the footman announced:
A knock sounded at the door, and the footman announced:
"His Grace of Andover, m'lady!"
"His Grace of Andover, my lady!"
The guilty pair sprang apart in the nick of time, she fiery red, he pale, but composed.
The guilty couple jumped apart just in time, she bright red, he pale but calm.
His Grace stood in the doorway, his quizzing glass raised inquiringly. His eyes went swiftly from one to the other and widened. He bowed elaborately.
His Grace stood in the doorway, his monocle raised curiously. His eyes quickly moved from one person to another and widened. He bowed dramatically.
"My dear Lavinia! Captain Lovelace, your very obedient!"
"My dear Lavinia! Captain Lovelace, your most obedient servant!"
Lovelace returned the bow with much flourish.
Lovelace elegantly returned the bow.
"Your Grace!"
"Your Honor!"
"Dear me, Tracy!" cried Lavinia, advancing. "What an unexpected visit!"
"Wow, Tracy!" exclaimed Lavinia, stepping forward. "What a surprise!"
"I trust I have not arrived at an inopportune moment, my dear?"
"I hope I haven't come at a bad time, my dear?"
"Oh, no!" she assured him. "I am quite charmed to see you! But at such an early hour—! I confess, it quite astonishes me!" She brought him to a chair, chattering like a child, and so innocent was his expression, so smiling his attitude towards the Captain, that she imagined that he suspected nothing, and had not noticed her blushes.
"Oh, no!" she said with a smile. "I'm really glad to see you! But at such an early hour—! I have to admit, it surprises me!" She led him to a chair, chatting like a little kid, and his expression was so genuine and his demeanor toward the Captain so friendly that she thought he had no idea and hadn’t seen her blushes.
It was only when Lovelace had departed that she was undeceived. Then, when his Grace moved to a chair opposite her, she saw that he was frowning slightly.
It was only after Lovelace left that she realized the truth. Then, when his Grace sat down in a chair across from her, she noticed that he was frowning a bit.
"You—you are put out over something, Tracy?" she asked nervously.
"You—are you upset about something, Tracy?" she asked nervously.
The frown deepened.
The frown grew deeper.
"N-no. I am not 'put out.' I merely anticipate the sensation."
"N-no. I'm not 'put out.' I just look forward to the feeling."
"I—I don't understand. What mean you?"
"I—I don't understand. What do you mean?"
"At present, nothing."
"Right now, nothing."
"Tracy, please do not be mysterious! Are you like to be put out?"
"Tracy, please stop being mysterious! Do you want me to be upset?"
"I trust not, Lavinia."
"I don't trust you, Lavinia."
"But what annoys you?"
"But what bothers you?"
Instead of answering, he put a question:
Instead of answering, he asked a question:
"I hope you amused yourself well—last night, my dear sister?"
"I hope you had a good time last night, my dear sister?"
She flushed. Last night had been Lady Davenant's masquerade, to which Lord Robert had conducted her. She had danced almost exclusively with Lovelace the whole evening, but as they were both masked, she was rather surprised at the question.
She blushed. Last night had been Lady Davenant's masquerade, which Lord Robert had taken her to. She had danced almost exclusively with Lovelace the entire evening, but since they were both in masks, she was quite surprised by the question.
"I enjoyed myself quite tolerably, thank you. You were there?"
"I had a pretty good time, thanks. Were you there?"
"No, Lavinia, I was not there."
"No, Lavinia, I wasn't there."
"Then how do you kn—" She stopped in confusion, biting her lips. For an instant she caught a glimpse of his eyes, piercing and cold.
"Then how do you kn—" She stopped, confused, biting her lips. For a moment, she caught a glimpse of his eyes, sharp and cold.
"How do I know?" smoothly finished his Grace "One hears things, Lavinia. Also—" he glanced round the room, "one sees things."
"How do I know?" his Grace finished smoothly. "You hear things, Lavinia. Also—" he looked around the room, "you see things."
"I—I don't understand you!" she shot out, twisting the lace of her gown with restless, uneasy fingers.
"I—I don't get you!" she said quickly, twisting the lace of her dress with restless, anxious fingers.
"No? Must I then be more explicit?"
"No? Do I need to be clearer?"
"Yes! Yes! I should be glad!"
"Yes! Yes! I should be happy!"
"Then let me beg of you, my dear Lavinia, that you will commit no indiscretion."
"Then please, my dear Lavinia, don't do anything reckless."
Her cheeks flamed.
Her cheeks burned.
"You mean—"
"You mean—"
"I mean that you have grown too friendly with Harold Lovelace."
"I mean that you've become too friendly with Harold Lovelace."
"Well! What of it?"
"Well! What's the deal?"
His Grace put up his eye-glass, faintly astonished.
His Grace adjusted his glasses, slightly surprised.
"What of it? Pray think a moment, Lavinia!"
"What about it? Please take a moment to think, Lavinia!"
"'Tis not likely that I shall be the one to disgrace the name, Tracy!"
"It's unlikely that I will be the one to tarnish the name, Tracy!"
"I sincerely hope not. I give you my word I should do all in my power to prevent any foolhardy action on your part. Pray do not forget it."
"I really hope not. I promise I'll do everything I can to stop any reckless actions on your part. Please don’t forget that."
She sat silent, biting her lips.
She sat quietly, biting her lips.
"It is, my child, unwise to play with fire. Sooner or later one gets burnt. And remember that your gallant captain has not one half of Richard's wealth."
"It’s, my child, unwise to play with fire. Sooner or later, you’ll get burned. And remember that your brave captain doesn’t have even half of Richard's wealth."
Up she sprang, kicking her skirts as she always did when angered.
Up she sprang, kicking her skirts like she always did when she was pissed off.
"Money! money!—always money!" she cried. "I do not care one rap for it! And Richard is not wealthy!"
"Money! Money! Always about money!" she exclaimed. "I couldn't care less about it! And Richard isn’t rich!"
"Richard is heir to wealth," replied his Grace calmly. "And even an you are so impervious to its charms, I, my dear, am not. Richard is extremely useful to me. I beg you will not leave him for any such mad rake as Lovelace, who would be faithful to you for perhaps three months, certainly not longer."
"Richard is heir to a fortune," replied his Grace calmly. "And even if you are completely immune to its allure, I, my dear, am not. Richard is very beneficial to me. I urge you not to abandon him for some reckless charmer like Lovelace, who would be loyal to you for maybe three months, definitely not longer."
"Tracy, I will not have you speak to me like this! How dare you insult me so? I have given you no cause! I did not say I had any desire to run away with him—and he would be faithful to me! He has been faithful all these years!"
"Tracy, I won’t let you talk to me like this! How dare you insult me? I’ve done nothing to deserve it! I never said I wanted to run away with him—and he would be loyal to me! He has been loyal all these years!"
His Grace smiled provokingly.
His Grace smiled teasingly.
"My dear—!"
"My love—!"
"Oh, I know there have been episodes—indiscretions. Do you think I count him the worse for that?"
"Oh, I know there have been instances—mistakes. Do you think I see him as any worse because of that?"
"Evidently not."
"Clearly not."
"There has never been another serious love with him! I hate you!"
"There has never been another serious love with him! I hate you!"
"You are overfree with your emotions, my dear. So you do indeed contemplate an elopement?"
"You’re too open with your feelings, my dear. So you really are thinking about running away together?"
"No, no, no! I do not! I am fond of Dicky!"
"No, no, no! I don't! I really like Dicky!"
"Dear me!"
"Oh my!"
"Of course I shall not leave him!"
"Of course I'm not going to leave him!"
"Why then, I am satisfied," he answered, and rose to his feet. "I shall look to see Captain Lovelace more out of your company." He picked up his hat and cane and stood directly in front of her. One dead white hand, on which blazed a great ruby seal ring, took her little pointed chin in a firm clasp and tilted her head up until she was forced to meet his eyes. They held hers inexorably, scorchingly.
"Well then, I'm satisfied," he replied, standing up. "I expect to see Captain Lovelace without you around." He grabbed his hat and cane and positioned himself right in front of her. One pale white hand, adorned with a large ruby seal ring, grasped her small pointed chin firmly and tilted her head up until she had no choice but to meet his gaze. His eyes held hers intensely, almost painfully.
"You understand me?" he asked harshly.
"You get what I'm saying?" he asked harshly.
Lavinia's eyes filled with tears and her soft underlip trembled.
Lavinia's eyes welled up with tears, and her bottom lip quivered.
"Yes," she fluttered, and gave a tiny sob. "Oh, yes, Tracy!"
"Yeah," she said, and let out a small sob. "Oh, yes, Tracy!"
The eyes lost something of their menacing gleam, and he smiled, for once without a sneer, and releasing her chin, patted her cheek indulgently.
The eyes lost some of their threatening shine, and he smiled, this time without a sneer, and after letting go of her chin, he patted her cheek affectionately.
"Bear in mind, child, that I am fifteen years your senior, and I have more worldly wisdom in my little finger than you have in the whole of your composition. I do not wish to witness your ruin."
"Keep in mind, kid, that I'm fifteen years older than you, and I have more life experience in my little finger than you have in your entire being. I don’t want to see you mess up."
The tears brimmed over, and she caught his handkerchief from him, dabbing at her eyes with one heavily-laced corner.
The tears overflowed, and she grabbed his handkerchief, using one heavily-laced corner to wipe her eyes.
"You do love me, Tracy?"
"Do you love me, Tracy?"
"In the recesses of my mind I believe I cherish some affection for you," he replied coolly, rescuing his handkerchief. "I used to class you with your deplorable brothers, but I think perhaps I was wrong."
"In the back of my mind, I think I actually have some feelings for you," he replied casually, retrieving his handkerchief. "I used to group you with your unfortunate brothers, but I think maybe I was mistaken."
She gave an hysterical laugh.
She laughed hysterically.
"Tracy, how can you be so disagreeable? Lud! but I pity Diana an she marries you!"
"Tracy, how can you be so difficult? Wow! I feel sorry for Diana if she ends up marrying you!"
To her surprise he flushed a little.
To her surprise, he blushed a bit.
"Diana, an she marries me, will have all that her heart could desire," he answered stiffly, and took his leave.
"Diana, if she marries me, will have everything her heart desires," he replied stiffly, and took his leave.
Once outside in the square he looked for a sedan, and not seeing one, walked away towards Audley Street. He went quickly, but his progress was somewhat retarded by two ladies, who, passing in their chairs down the street, perceived him and beckoned him to their sides. Escaping presently from them, he turned into Curzon Street, and from thence down Half Moon Street, where he literally fell into the arms of Tom Wilding, who had much to say on the subject of March's last bet with Edgecumbe. His Grace affected interest, politely declined Wilding's proffered escort, and hurried down into Piccadilly, walking eastwards towards St. James's Square, where was the Andover town house. He was fated to be again detained, for as he walked along Arlington Street, Mr. Walpole was on the point of descending the steps of No. 5. He also had much to say to his Grace. He had no idea that Belmanoir had returned from Paris. A week ago he had arrived? Well, he, Walpole, had been out of town all the week—at Twickenham. He hoped Bel. would honour him with his company at the small card-party he was giving there on Thursday. George was coming, and Dick Edgecumbe; he had asked March and Gilly Williams, but the Lord knew whether both would be induced to appear! Bel. had heard of Gilly's absurd jealousy? Wilding was promised, and Markham; several other answers he was awaiting.
Once he got outside in the square, he looked for a sedan, and when he didn’t see one, he walked away toward Audley Street. He walked quickly, but his pace was slowed down by two ladies, who, passing by in their chairs down the street, spotted him and waved him over. After managing to escape from them, he turned onto Curzon Street, then down Half Moon Street, where he literally bumped into Tom Wilding, who had a lot to say about March's last bet with Edgecumbe. His Grace pretended to be interested, politely declined Wilding's offer to join him, and hurried down to Piccadilly, walking east towards St. James's Square, where the Andover town house was located. He was destined to be delayed again, because as he walked down Arlington Street, Mr. Walpole was about to step down from the stairs of No. 5. He also had a lot to discuss with His Grace. He had no idea that Belmanoir had returned from Paris. He had arrived a week ago? Well, Walpole had been out of town all week at Twickenham. He hoped Bel. would join him for the small card party he was hosting there on Thursday. George was coming, along with Dick Edgecumbe; he had invited March and Gilly Williams, but God knows if both would actually show up! Bel. had heard about Gilly's ridiculous jealousy? Wilding was confirmed, and so was Markham; he was still waiting for several other responses.
Andover accepted gracefully and parted from Mr. Walpole. He made the rest of his journey in peace, and on arriving at his house, went straight to the library, where sat a sleek, eminently respectable-looking individual, dressed like a groom. He stood up as his Grace entered, and bowed.
Andover graciously accepted and said goodbye to Mr. Walpole. He continued the rest of his journey peacefully, and upon arriving at his house, went directly to the library, where a well-groomed, very respectable-looking man, dressed like a stablehand, was waiting. He stood up as the Duke entered and bowed.
Belmanoir nodded shortly and sat down at his desk.
Belmanoir nodded briefly and sat down at his desk.
"I have work for you, Harper."
"I have some work for you, Harper."
"Yes, sir—your Grace, I should say."
"Yes, sir—your Grace, I meant."
"Do you know Sussex?"
"Have you heard of Sussex?"
"Well, your Grace, I don't know as how—"
"Well, Your Grace, I don't know how—"
"Do you know Sussex?"
"Do you know Sussex?"
"No, your Grace—er—yes, your Grace! I should say, not well, your Grace!"
"No, your Grace—uh—yes, your Grace! I meant to say, not well, your Grace!"
"Have you heard of a place called Littledean?"
"Have you heard of a place called Littledean?"
"No, s—your Grace."
"No, sir—your Grace."
"Midhurst?"
"Midhurst?"
"Oh, yes, your Grace."
"Oh, yes, Your Grace."
"Good. Littledean is seven miles west of it. You will find that out—also an inn called, I think, 'The Pointing Finger.' There you will lodge."
"Good. Littledean is seven miles west of it. You'll find that out—also an inn called, I think, 'The Pointing Finger.' That's where you'll stay."
"Yes, your Grace, certainly."
"Yes, Your Grace, of course."
"At a very little distance from there is a house—Horton House, where lives a certain Mr. Beauleigh, with his sister and daughter. You are to watch the comings and goings of these people with the utmost care. Eventually you will become groom to Mr. Beauleigh."
"Just a short distance away is a house—Horton House, where a man named Mr. Beauleigh lives with his sister and daughter. You need to carefully observe the comings and goings of these people. Eventually, you will become Mr. Beauleigh's groom."
"B-but, your Grace!" feebly protested the astonished Harper.
"B-but, your Grace!" the amazed Harper weakly protested.
"You will approach their present groom, and you will insinuate that I, Andover, am in need of a second groom. You will tell him that I pay handsomely—treble what Mr. Beauleigh gives him. If I know human nature, he will apply for the post. You then step in. If Mr. Beauleigh asks for some recommendation, you are to refer him to Sir Hugh Grandison, White's Chocolate House, St. James's Street. When you are engaged I will send further instructions."
"You will approach their current groom and suggest that I, Andover, am looking for a second groom. You’ll mention that I offer a great salary—three times what Mr. Beauleigh pays him. If I understand people, he will want to apply for the job. Then you step in. If Mr. Beauleigh asks for a recommendation, refer him to Sir Hugh Grandison at White's Chocolate House on St. James's Street. Once you’re in position, I’ll provide more instructions."
The man gaped, shut his mouth, and gaped again.
The man stared, closed his mouth, and stared again.
"Do you fully understand me?" asked Belmanoir calmly.
"Do you really understand me?" asked Belmanoir calmly.
"Er—er—yes, your Grace!"
"Um—yes, Your Grace!"
"Repeat what I have said, then."
"Go ahead and say what I just told you."
Harper stumbled through it and mopped his brow unhappily.
Harper stumbled through it and wiped his forehead unhappily.
"Very well. In addition, I pay you twice as much as Mr. Beauleigh gives you, and, at the end, if you serve me well—fifty guineas. Are you satisfied?"
"Okay. Also, I’m paying you double what Mr. Beauleigh pays you, and if you do a good job—fifty guineas at the end. Are you good with that?"
Harper brightened considerably.
Harper brightened significantly.
"Yes, your Grace! Thank you, sir!"
"Sure, Your Grace! Thank you, sir!"
Tracy laid twenty guineas before him.
Tracy placed twenty guineas in front of him.
"That is for your expenses. Remember this: the sooner the thing is done, the more certain are your fifty guineas. That is all. Have you any questions to ask?"
"That's for your expenses. Keep this in mind: the sooner it's done, the more likely you are to get your fifty guineas. That's it. Do you have any questions?"
Harper cudgelled his still dazed brain, and finding none, shook his head.
Harper pounded his still confused brain and, finding nothing, shook his head.
"No, your Grace."
"No, Your Grace."
"Then you may go."
"Then you can go."
The man bowed himself out, clutching his guineas. He was comparatively a newcomer in his Grace's service, and he was by no means accustomed to the Duke's lightning method of conducting his affairs. He was not sure that he quite appreciated it. But fifty guineas were fifty guineas.
The man bowed and left, holding onto his guineas. He was relatively new to the Duke's service and wasn't really used to the Duke's fast-paced way of handling things. He wasn't sure he fully understood it. But fifty guineas were still fifty guineas.
CHAPTER XXI
MRS. FANSHAWE LIGHTS A FIRE AND O'HARA FANS THE FLAME
Richard Carstares very soon availed himself of Mrs. Fanshawe's permission to call upon her, and duly put in an appearance at No. 16, Mount Street. He found the house very tastefully appointed, the sister elderly and good-natured, and the widow herself an excellent hostess. The first time he called he was not the only visitor; two ladies whom he did not know and a young cousin were already there, and later, a bowing acquaintance, Mr. Standish, also arrived. Seeing that he would have no opportunity to talk with the widow on the subject of his brother, he very soon took his leave, promising to wait upon her again at no very distant date. When, three days later, he again sent in his name and was admitted, he found the lady alone, and was gratified to hear her order the servant to deny her to all other visitors.
Richard Carstares quickly took advantage of Mrs. Fanshawe's invitation to visit her and showed up at No. 16, Mount Street. He found the house very stylishly decorated, the sister friendly and kind, and the widow herself an excellent host. During his first visit, he wasn't the only guest; two ladies he didn't know and a young cousin were already there, and later, a familiar acquaintance, Mr. Standish, also arrived. Realizing he wouldn't have the chance to talk to the widow about his brother, he soon said his goodbyes, promising to visit her again soon. When he returned three days later and was let in, he found the lady alone and was pleased to hear her tell the servant to refuse entry to all other visitors.
He bowed over her hand and hoped she was well.
He bowed over her hand and hoped she was doing well.
Mrs. Fanshawe drew him down beside her on the settee.
Mrs. Fanshawe pulled him down beside her on the couch.
"I am very well, Mr. Carstares. And you?"
"I’m doing great, Mr. Carstares. How about you?"
"Also," he smiled, but his looks belied his words.
"Also," he smiled, but his expression contradicted his words.
She told him so, laughing, and he pleaded a worried week.
She said that to him, laughing, and he mentioned he had a stressful week.
"Well, sir, I presume you did not come to talk to me about your health, but about my friend—eh?"
"Well, sir, I assume you didn't come to discuss your health, but rather my friend—right?"
"I assure—"
"I promise—"
"Remember, no vapid compliments!" she besought.
"Remember, no empty compliments!" she pleaded.
"Then, madam, yes. I want to hear about—Ferndale. You see, I—like you—took a great interest in him."
"Then, ma'am, yes. I want to hear about—Ferndale. You see, I—like you—was very interested in him."
She sent him a shrewd glance, and nodded.
She gave him a sharp look and nodded.
"Of course. I will tell you all I know, Mr. Carstares, but it is not very much, and maybe you will be disappointed. But I only knew him the short time we were both in Vienna, and—he was not very communicative."
"Of course. I’ll share everything I know, Mr. Carstares, but it’s not a lot, and you might be disappointed. I only knew him during the brief time we were both in Vienna, and he wasn’t very chatty."
"Ah!—he did not confide in you, madam?"
"Ah!—he didn't trust you?"
"No. If one attempted to draw his confidence, he became a polite iceberg."
"No. If someone tried to get him to open up, he turned into a polite iceberg."
"Nevertheless, madam, please tell me all that you know."
"Anyway, ma'am, please share everything you know."
"It will not take long, I fear. I met him in '48 at Vienna, in the Prater, where I was walking with my husband, who had come to Vienna for his health. I chanced to let fall my reticule when Sir Anthony was passing us, and he picked it up, speaking the most execrable German." She smiled a little at the remembrance. "Mr. Fanshawe, who had the greatest dislike for all foreigners, was overjoyed to hear the English accent. He induced Sir Anthony to continue his walk with us, and afterwards he called at our lodgings. I think he, too, was glad to meet a fellow-countryman, for he came often, and once when I had been talking with him for some time he let fall—what shall I say?—his reserve—his guard—and told me that he had scarcely spoken his own language for four years. Afterwards he seemed to regret having said even that much, and turned the subject." She paused and looked up to see if her auditor was interested.
"It won't take long, I’m afraid. I met him in '48 in Vienna, in the Prater, while I was walking with my husband, who had come to Vienna for his health. I happened to drop my purse when Sir Anthony was passing by, and he picked it up, speaking the worst German." She smiled a bit at the memory. "Mr. Fanshawe, who really disliked all foreigners, was thrilled to hear the English accent. He got Sir Anthony to continue walking with us, and later he came by our place. I think he was happy to meet another Englishman too, as he visited often, and once after we’d been talking for a while, he let his guard down and told me that he hadn’t spoken his own language in four years. Afterwards, he seemed to regret saying even that much and changed the subject." She paused and looked up to see if her listener was interested.
"Yes, yes?" urged Richard. "And then?"
"Yeah, yeah?" Richard pressed. "What happened next?"
"I do not remember. He came, as I said, often, mostly to talk to my husband, who was a great invalid, but sometimes to see me. He would hardly ever speak of England—I think he did not trust himself. He never mentioned any relations or any English friends, and when I spoke of home, he would shut his mouth very tightly, and look terribly sad. I saw that for some reason the subject pained him, so I never spoke of it if I could help it.
"I don't remember. He came, like I said, a lot, mostly to talk to my husband, who was very ill, but sometimes to see me. He almost never talked about England—I think he didn’t trust himself to do so. He never mentioned any family or English friends, and when I brought up home, he would clamp his mouth shut and look really sad. I noticed that, for some reason, the topic upset him, so I avoided it whenever I could."
"He was a most entertaining companion, Mr. Carstares; he used to tell my husband tales that made him laugh as I had not heard him laugh for months. He was very lively, very witty, and almost finickingly well dressed, but what his occupation was I could not quite ascertain. He said he was a gentleman of leisure, but I do not think he was at all wealthy. He frequented all the gaming houses, and I heard tales of his marvellous luck, so one day I taxed him with it, and he laughed and said he lived by Chance—he meant dice. Yet I know, for I once had conversation with his servant, that his purse was at times very, very slender."
"He was such an entertaining companion, Mr. Carstares; he used to share stories with my husband that made him laugh like I hadn't seen in months. He was very lively, witty, and impeccably dressed, but I couldn't quite figure out what he did for a living. He claimed to be a gentleman of leisure, but I don't think he was wealthy at all. He was always at the gaming houses, and I heard stories about his amazing luck, so one day I confronted him about it, and he laughed, saying he lived by Chance—meaning dice. However, I know from a conversation I had with his servant that sometimes his finances were pretty tight."
"The time he aided you, Mrs. Fanshawe, when was that?"
"The time he helped you, Mrs. Fanshawe, when was that?"
She flushed.
She blushed.
"That was a few months after we first met him. I was—foolish; my married life was not—very happy, and I was—or, rather, I fancied myself—in love with an Austrian nobleman, who—who—well, sir, suffice it that I consented to dine with him one evening. I found then that he was not the galant homme I had thought him, but something quite different. I do not know what I should have done had not Sir Anthony arrived."
"That was a few months after we first met him. I was—foolish; my married life was not—very happy, and I was—or, rather, I believed—I was in love with an Austrian nobleman, who—who—well, let’s just say that I agreed to have dinner with him one evening. I then realized that he was not the galant homme I had imagined, but something entirely different. I don't know what I would have done if Sir Anthony hadn't shown up."
"He did arrive then?"
"Did he arrive then?"
"Yes. You see, he knew that this Austrian had asked me to dine—I told him—and he counselled me to refuse. But I—well, sir, I have told you, I was young and very foolish—I would not listen. When he called at our house and found that I was out, he at once guessed where I had gone, and he followed me to the Count's house, gave an Austrian name, and was announced just as the Count tried to—tried to—kiss me. I think I shall never forget the relief of that moment! He was so safe, and so English! The Count was furious, and at first I thought he would have his lackeys throw Anthony out. But when he heard all that Anthony had to say, he realised that it was useless to try to detain me—and I was taken home. Anthony was very kind—he did not scold, neither had he told my husband. Two days after, he and the Count fought a duel, and the Count was wounded in the lung. That was all. But it made me very grateful to him and interested in his affairs. Mr. Fanshawe left Vienna a few weeks after that, and I have never seen my preux chevalier since." She sighed and looked steadily across at Carstares. "And you—you are so like him!"
"Yes. You see, he knew that this Austrian had asked me to dinner—I told him—and he advised me to refuse. But I—well, sir, I was young and very foolish—I didn't listen. When he came to our house and saw that I was out, he immediately guessed where I had gone and followed me to the Count's place, gave an Austrian name, and was announced just as the Count was about to—trying to—kiss me. I think I will never forget the relief of that moment! He was so dependable and so English! The Count was furious, and at first, I thought he would have his lackeys throw Anthony out. But when he heard everything Anthony had to say, he realized it was pointless to try to keep me there—and I was taken home. Anthony was very kind—he didn’t scold, and he hadn’t told my husband. Two days later, he and the Count dueled, and the Count was wounded in the lung. That was all. But it made me very grateful to him and interested in his affairs. Mr. Fanshawe left Vienna a few weeks after that, and I have never seen my preux chevalier since." She sighed and looked steadily across at Carstares. "And you—you are so much like him!"
"You think so, madam?" was all he could find to say.
"You really think so, ma'am?" was all he could come up with.
"I do, sir. And something more, which, perhaps, you will deem an impertinence. Is Anthony your brother?"
"I do, sir. And something more that you might consider rude: Is Anthony your brother?"
The suddenness of the attack threw Carstares off his guard. He went white.
The suddenness of the attack caught Carstares off guard. He went pale.
"Madam!"
"Ma'am!"
"Please be not afraid that mine is the proverbial woman's tongue, sir. It does not run away with me, I assure you. When I saw you the other night for the first time, I was struck by the resemblance, and I asked my partner, Mr. Stapely, who you were. He told me, and much more beside, which I was not at the time desirous of hearing."
"Please don’t be afraid that I have a stereotypical woman’s tongue, sir. It doesn’t take over, I promise you. When I saw you for the first time the other night, I was struck by the resemblance, and I asked my partner, Mr. Stapely, who you were. He told me, along with a lot more that I wasn’t really interested in hearing at the time."
"Trust Will Stapely!" exclaimed Richard, and mentally cursed the amiable gossip-monger.
"Trust Will Stapely!" Richard shouted, and inwardly cursed the friendly gossip.
"Among other things he told me of your elder brother-who—who—in fact, he told me the whole story. Of course, my mind instantly leapt to my poor Sir Anthony, despite that in appearance he is younger than you. Was I right?"
"Among other things, he told me about your older brother—who—who—in fact, he shared the whole story. Naturally, my thoughts immediately went to my poor Sir Anthony, even though he looks younger than you. Was I right?"
Richard rose to his feet and walked away to the window, standing with his back to her.
Richard got up and walked to the window, facing away from her.
"Ay!"
"Hey!"
"I was sure of it," she nodded. "So that was why he would not speak of England? Poor boy!"
"I was sure of it," she nodded. "So that’s why he wouldn’t talk about England? Poor guy!"
Richard's soul writhed under the lash of her pity.
Richard's soul twisted under the sting of her pity.
"So he will always be outcast," she continued. "Alone, unhappy, without friends—"
"So he will always be an outcast," she continued. "Alone, unhappy, without friends—"
"No!" he cried, turning. "'Fore Gad, no, madam!"
"No!" he shouted, turning. "Honestly, no, ma'am!"
"Will society—cruel, hard society—receive him, then?" she asked.
"Will society—cruel, tough society—accept him, then?" she asked.
"Society will—one day—receive him, Mrs. Fanshawe. You will see."
"One day, society will accept him, Mrs. Fanshawe. You'll see."
"I long for that day," she sighed. "I wish I had it in my power to help him—to repay in part the debt I owe him."
"I can't wait for that day," she sighed. "I wish I could help him—to repay at least some of the debt I owe him."
At that he lifted his head.
At that, he raised his head.
"My brother, madam, would count it not a debt, but an honour," he answered proudly.
"My brother, ma'am, would see it not as a debt, but as an honor," he replied proudly.
"Yes," she smiled. "You are like him; when you speak like that you might almost be he."
"Yes," she smiled. "You're just like him; when you talk like that, you could almost be him."
"He is worth a thousand of me, Mrs. Fanshawe!" he replied vehemently, and broke off, staring down at the table.
"He's worth a thousand of me, Mrs. Fanshawe!" he replied passionately, then stopped, staring down at the table.
"And his name?" she asked softly.
"And what’s his name?" she asked softly.
"John Anthony St. Ervine Delaney Carstares," he said, "Earl of Wyncham."
"John Anthony St. Ervine Delaney Carstares," he said, "Earl of Wyncham."
"So the Anthony was real! I am so glad, for he would always be Anthony to me."
"So, the Anthony was real! I'm so glad because he will always be Anthony to me."
There was a long silence, broken at last by the lady.
There was a long silence, finally interrupted by the woman.
"I fear I have made you sad, Mr. Carstares. You will drink a dish of Bohea with me, before you go? And we will not speak of this again."
"I’m worried I’ve made you upset, Mr. Carstares. Will you have a cup of Bohea tea with me before you leave? And let’s not talk about this again."
"You are very good, madam. Believe me, I am grateful to you for telling me all that you have. I beg you will allow me to wait on you again ere long?"
"You’re really wonderful, ma’am. Honestly, I appreciate you for sharing everything you have. I hope you’ll let me come to see you again soon?"
"I shall be honoured, sir. I am nearly always at home to my friends."
"I would be honored, sir. I'm usually home for my friends."
Her sister entered the room soon after, and private conversation came to an end.
Her sister walked into the room soon after, and their private conversation wrapped up.
Carstares lay awake long that night, hearing the hours toll by and the owls screech in the square. The widow's words had sunk deep into his ever-uneasy conscience, and he could not sleep for the thought of John, "alone, unhappy, without friends." ... Time after time had he argued this question with himself: John or Lavinia? ... He fell to wondering where his brother now was; whether he was still roaming the South Country, a highwayman. No one would ever know how he, Richard, dreaded each fresh capture made by the military. Every time he expected John to be among the prisoners, and he visited Newgate so often that his friends twitted him on it, vowing he had Selwyn's love of horrors.
Carstares lay awake long that night, hearing the hours pass and the owls screech in the square. The widow's words had struck a deep chord in his always-troubled conscience, and he couldn't sleep for thinking about John, "alone, unhappy, without friends." ... Time and again, he had debated this issue with himself: John or Lavinia? ... He started to wonder where his brother was now; whether he was still wandering the South Country as a highwayman. No one would ever know how much he, Richard, dreaded each new capture made by the military. Every time, he expected John to be among the prisoners, and he visited Newgate so often that his friends teased him about it, claiming he had Selwyn's fascination with horrors.
He would argue that the matter rested in John's own hands: if he were minded to come back to society, he would do so; but deep within himself he knew that such a decision was unworthy of one even so debased as was he. Then his mind went to Lavinia, who alternately enchanted and exasperated him. Only a week ago she had defied him openly in the matter of her friendship with Lovelace, yet had she not afterwards apologised, and thrust the Captain aside for his sake? She was so sweetly naughty, so childishly unreasonable. Selfish? Yes, he supposed so, but he loved her!—loved her so greatly that it were a pleasure to him to die for her sake. Yet John—John was his brother—the adored elder brother, and by obeying Lavinia he was wronging him, hurting him. If only Lavinia would consent to the truth being told! It always came back to that point: if only she would consent. And she never would. She insisted that, having married her under false pretences, he had no right to disgrace her now. She was right, he knew, but he wished she could be for once unselfish.
He would argue that the choice was in John's hands: if he wanted to return to society, he could; but deep down, he knew that such a choice wasn’t worthy of someone even as low as he was. Then his thoughts shifted to Lavinia, who both fascinated and frustrated him. Just a week ago, she had openly defied him over her friendship with Lovelace, yet hadn’t she apologized later and pushed the Captain aside for him? She was so charmingly mischievous, so childishly irrational. Selfish? Yeah, he guessed so, but he loved her!—loved her so much that he would gladly die for her. Yet John—John was his brother—the beloved older brother, and by following Lavinia, he was betraying him, hurting him. If only Lavinia would agree to tell the truth! It always came back to that: if only she would agree. But she never would. She insisted that, having married her under false pretenses, he had no right to shame her now. She was right, he knew, but he wished she could be unselfish just this once.
So he worried on through the night, tossing to and fro in his great bed, a weight on his mind, a ceaseless ache in his heart.
So he worried all night, tossing and turning in his big bed, a heavy burden on his mind, a constant ache in his heart.
Towards dawn he fell asleep and did not wake again until his chocolate was brought to him. Bitterly he reflected that at least John had no conscience to prey upon him; he did not fall asleep with his brain seething with conflicting arguments, and awake with the decision as far off as ever. To-day his head ached unbearably, and he stayed in bed for some time contemplating the grey morning. A fog hung over the Square, and through it the trees, with their withered autumn leaves, loomed dismally before the windows. There was something infinitely depressing about the dull outlook, and presently he rose and allowed his valet to dress him, not able to stand the inaction any longer. His headache was better by the time he had visited his wife in her room, and listened to her enthusiastic account of last night's rout, and, going out into the square, he called a chair, ordering the men to carry him to White's, where he intended to write two letters. Somehow, Wyncham House was too poignantly full of memories of John to-day, and he was thankful to be out of it.
Towards dawn, he fell asleep and didn’t wake up again until his chocolate was brought to him. He bitterly reflected that at least John didn't have a conscience to torment him; he didn’t fall asleep with his mind racing with conflicting thoughts and wake up with the decision still as far away as ever. Today, his head ached unbearably, and he stayed in bed for a while, contemplating the gray morning. A fog hung over the Square, and through it, the trees, with their withered autumn leaves, looked dismally before the windows. There was something infinitely depressing about the dull view, and soon he got up and let his valet dress him, unable to stand the inactivity any longer. His headache felt better by the time he visited his wife in her room and listened to her enthusiastic account of last night’s party. Stepping out into the square, he called for a chair, ordering the men to take him to White's, where he planned to write two letters. Somehow, Wyncham House was too painfully full of memories of John today, and he was grateful to be out of it.
White's was crowded even at that hour of the morning, and the noise seemed to cut through his head. Men hailed him from all sides, offering him bets; someone tried to tell him some piece of scandal; they would not let him alone, and at last his jagged nerves would no longer support it, and he left the house to go further down the street to his other club, the Cocoa-Tree, which he hoped to find less rowdy. It was fuller than he expected, but many of the men had come as he had, to write letters and to be quiet. Very little gaming was as yet in swing.
White's was packed even at that hour of the morning, and the noise felt like it was slicing through his skull. Men called out to him from all directions, throwing bets his way; someone attempted to share some gossip with him; they wouldn’t leave him alone, and finally, his frayed nerves couldn’t take it anymore, so he left to head further down the street to his other club, the Cocoa-Tree, hoping it would be quieter. It was busier than he expected, but many of the men were there like he was, to write letters and enjoy some peace. There was very little gambling happening yet.
Richard wrote steadily for perhaps an hour, and sealed his last letter preparatory to leaving. As he affixed the wafer, he was conscious of a stir behind him, and heard exclamations of:
Richard wrote steadily for about an hour and sealed his last letter in preparation for leaving. As he applied the seal, he noticed some movement behind him and heard exclamations of:
"Where in thunder did you spring from?"
"Where on earth did you come from?"
"Gad, 'tis an age since I've seen you!"
"Wow, it’s been ages since I’ve seen you!"
"Lord, 'tis O'Hara!"
"Lord, it's O'Hara!"
Then came the soft Irish voice in answer, and he slewed round in his chair to face them all. Miles O'Hara was the centre of a little group of interested and welcoming clubmen, explaining his arrival.
Then came the soft Irish voice in response, and he turned around in his chair to face everyone. Miles O'Hara was the center of a small group of interested and friendly club members, explaining why he was there.
"Sure, I was in town on a matter of business, and I thought I must come to the club to see ye all while I was here, for 'tis not often I get the chance—"
"Sure, I was in town for work, and I thought I should come to the club to see you all while I was here, because it's not often I get the chance—"
Richard rose, gathering up his letters and stared across at this man who had been Jack's greatest friend. He took a step towards him. As he did so, O'Hara turned and caught sight of him. Richard was about to hail him, when he suddenly noticed the change in his expression. The good humour died out of the Irishman's eyes and left them hard and scornful. His pleasant mouth curved into a disdainful line. Carstares stood still, one hand on the back of a chair, his eyes rivetted to O'Hara's face, reading all the reproach, the red-hot anger that Miles was trying to convey to him. O'Hara achieved a sneer and turned his shoulder, continuing to address his friends.
Richard stood up, collected his letters, and looked across at the man who had been Jack's closest friend. He took a step towards him, and as he did, O'Hara turned and saw him. Richard was about to call out to him when he suddenly noticed the shift in O'Hara's expression. The good humor faded from the Irishman's eyes, leaving them cold and contemptuous. His friendly smile turned into a sneer. Carstares froze, one hand on the back of a chair, his eyes fixed on O'Hara's face, perceiving all the blame and intense anger that Miles was trying to communicate to him. O'Hara made a derisive gesture and turned away, going back to his conversation with his friends.
Richard's head swam. O'Hara was ignoring him, would not speak to him.... O'Hara knew the truth! He walked blindly to the door, and groped for the handle.... O'Hara knew! He was in the passage, on the front steps, in the road, shuddering. O'Hara knew, and he had looked at him as if—as if—again he shuddered, and seeing an empty chair, hailed it, bidding the men carry him to Grosvenor Square.... O'Hara despised him!—reproached him! Then Jack was in trouble? He had seen him and learnt the truth? God, but his brain was reeling! ...
Richard's head was spinning. O'Hara was ignoring him and wouldn’t talk to him.... O'Hara knew the truth! He stumbled toward the door, feeling for the handle.... O'Hara knew! He was in the hallway, on the front steps, out in the street, shivering. O'Hara knew, and he had looked at him as if— as if—again he shuddered, and seeing an empty chair, called for it, asking the guys to take him to Grosvenor Square.... O'Hara hated him! — blamed him! Then Jack was in trouble? He had seen him and found out the truth? God, his mind was racing! ...
CHAPTER XXII
DEVELOPMENTS
After the encounter with O'Hara, whatever peace of mind Richard had had, left him. He knew not a moment's quiet; all day, and sometimes all night, his brain worried round and round the everlasting question: John or Lavinia? He had quite decided that it must be either the one or the other; the idea that he might conceivably retain his wife and confess the truth, never occurred to him. So often had Lavinia assured him that he had no right to expect her to share his disgrace, that now he believed it. He thought that she would elope with Lovelace, whom, his tortured mind decided, she really loved. Any attempt to frustrate such an action would, he supposed wretchedly, be the essence of selfishness. Of course he was not himself, and his brain was not working normally or rationally; had he but known it, he was mentally ill, and if Lavinia had thought to examine him closely she could not have failed to observe the fever spots on each cheek, the unnaturally bright eyes and the dark rings encircling them. Richard wore the look of one goaded beyond endurance, and utterly tired and overwrought. As he told Mrs. Fanshawe, when she exclaimed at his appearance—he could not rest; he must always be moving, thinking. She saw that he was not entirely himself, and counselled him to consult a doctor. His half-angry repudiation of all illness did not surprise her, but she was considerably startled when, in answer to her pleading that he should have a care for himself, he vehemently said: "If I could die, I should be glad!" She wondered what his wife was about not to see his condition, and wished that she might do something. But she was not acquainted with Lady Lavinia, and she felt it would be a piece of gross presumption on her part to speak to her of Richard. If she had thought his malady to be physical, she reflected, she might venture a word, but as she perceived it to be mental, she could only hope that it would pass in time, and that he would recover from his run-down condition.
After the encounter with O'Hara, any peace of mind Richard had disappeared. He didn’t know a moment’s rest; all day and sometimes all night, his mind circled around the constant question: John or Lavinia? He had completely decided it had to be one or the other; the thought of keeping his wife and confessing the truth never crossed his mind. Lavinia had assured him so many times that he had no right to expect her to share in his disgrace that now he believed it. He thought that she would run away with Lovelace, whom his tormented mind convinced him she truly loved. Any attempt to stop such an action would, he sadly assumed, be the epitome of selfishness. Of course, he was not thinking clearly, and his mind was not functioning normally; had he known, he was mentally unwell, and if Lavinia had thought to examine him closely, she couldn’t have missed the fever spots on his cheeks, the unnaturally bright eyes, and the dark circles around them. Richard looked like someone pushed beyond endurance, utterly exhausted and frazzled. When he told Mrs. Fanshawe, who remarked on his appearance, that he couldn’t rest; he always had to be moving, thinking. She noticed he wasn’t entirely himself and advised him to see a doctor. His half-angry dismissal of any illness didn’t surprise her, but she was quite taken aback when, in response to her urging him to take care of himself, he vehemently said, “If I could die, I would be glad!” She wondered what his wife was doing not to notice his condition and wished she could do something. But she didn’t know Lady Lavinia and thought it would be very presumptuous to bring up Richard with her. If she had believed his illness was physical, she thought, she might say something, but since she saw it as mental, she could only hope it would pass in time and that he would recover from his worn-down state.
Lady Lavinia was pursuing her butterfly existence, heeding nothing but her own pleasure, bent on enjoying herself. She succeeded very well, on the whole, but she could not help wishing that Dicky were a little more cheerful and wishful to join in her gaiety. Of late he was worse than ever, and although he supplied her wants uncomplainingly, she would almost rather he had refused her and shown a little life, than give way to her with this dreadful apathy.
Lady Lavinia was living her carefree life, focusing only on her own happiness and determined to have a good time. Overall, she was doing quite well, but she couldn’t shake the desire for Dicky to be a bit more cheerful and eager to join in her fun. Lately, he had been worse than ever, and even though he met her needs without a complaint, she would have preferred if he had pushed back a little and shown some energy rather than just giving in to her with this awful indifference.
Lovelace was out of town for a week, and Lavinia was surprised to find how little she missed him. To be sure, playing with fire was very pleasant, but when it was removed out of her reach, it really made no odds. She missed Harry's adulation and his passionate love-making, for she was one of those women who must always have admiration and excitement, but she was not made miserable by his absence. She continued to flutter round to all the entertainments of the season with one or other of her brothers, and when Lovelace returned he was disturbed by her casual welcome. However, she was undoubtedly pleased to see him, and soon fell more or less under his spell, allowing him to be by her side when Tracy was not near, and to charm her ears with compliments and gallantry.
Lovelace was out of town for a week, and Lavinia was surprised to realize how little she missed him. Sure, playing with fire was enjoyable, but when it was taken away, it really didn’t matter. She missed Harry's praise and his passionate love-making, since she was the type of woman who always needed admiration and excitement, but she wasn’t unhappy about his absence. She kept going to all the season's events with one or another of her brothers, and when Lovelace came back, he was unsettled by her nonchalant greeting. However, she was definitely happy to see him and soon fell under his spell, letting him sit by her when Tracy wasn’t around and charming her ears with compliments and romance.
To do him justice, Captain Harold was really in love with her and was quite ready to relinquish his commission if only she would run away with him. He had private means of his own, and promised her that her every whim should be satisfied. But Lavinia scolded him and shook her head. Apart from any ulterior consideration, Richard was, after all, her husband; he, too, loved her, and she was very, very fond of him, although she did plague him dreadfully.
To give him his due, Captain Harold was genuinely in love with her and was more than willing to give up his commission if she would just elope with him. He had his own money and promised her that he would meet every one of her desires. But Lavinia just scolded him and shook her head. Besides any other factors, Richard was, after all, her husband; he also loved her, and she cared for him a lot, even if she did drive him crazy at times.
Lovelace assured her that her husband did not love her nearly as much as he, and when she smiled her disbelief, lost his temper and cried that all the town knew Carstares to be at Mrs. Fanshawe's feet!
Lovelace assured her that her husband didn't love her nearly as much as he did, and when she smiled in disbelief, he lost his temper and shouted that everyone in town knew Carstares was at Mrs. Fanshawe's feet!
Lavinia stiffened.
Lavinia tensed.
"Harold!"
"Hey, Harold!"
"I am only surprised that you have been blind to it," he continued. "Where do you think he goes every day for so long? White's? No. To 16, Mount Street! Stapely called there and met him; another day Lady Davenant saw him with her; Wilding has also met him at her house. He spends nearly every afternoon with her!"
"I’m just surprised you haven’t noticed it," he went on. "Where do you think he goes every day for so long? White's? No. To 16, Mount Street! Stapely went there and saw him; another day, Lady Davenant spotted him with her; Wilding has also run into him at her place. He spends almost every afternoon with her!"
Lavinia was a Belmanoir, and she had all the Belmanoir pride. Rising to her feet she drew her cloak about her with her most queenly air.
Lavinia was a Belmanoir, and she carried all the pride of the Belmanoirs. Standing up, she wrapped her cloak around her with her most regal demeanor.
"You forget yourself, Harold," she said haughtily. "Never dare to speak to me of my husband again in that tone! You may take me at once to my brother."
"You've lost your mind, Harold," she said arrogantly. "Don't ever talk to me about my husband like that again! You can take me to my brother right now."
He was very penitent, wording his apology most cleverly, smoothing her ruffled plumage, withdrawing his words, but at the same time contriving to leave their sting behind. She forgave him, yes, but he must never offend her so again.
He was very sorry, framing his apology in a clever way, trying to calm her down, taking back his words, but still managing to leave their hurt behind. She forgave him, yes, but he could never upset her like that again.
Although she had indignantly refused to believe the scandal, it nevertheless rankled, and she found herself watching her husband with jealous eyes, noticing his seeming indifference towards her and his many absences from home. Then came a day when she caused her chair to be borne down Mount Street at the very moment when Richard was coming out of No. 16.
Although she had angrily refused to believe the scandal, it still bothered her, and she caught herself watching her husband with jealous eyes, noticing his apparent indifference towards her and his frequent absences from home. Then came a day when she had her chair taken down Mount Street just as Richard was coming out of No. 16.
That was enough for Lavinia. So he was indeed tired of her! He loved another woman!—some wretched widow! For the first time a real worry plagued her. She stayed at home that evening and exerted all her arts to captivate her husband. But Richard, seeing John unhappy, reproachful, every way he turned, his head on fire, his brain seething with conflicting arguments, hardly noticed her, and as soon as he might politely do so, left her, to pace up and down the library floor, trying to make up his mind what to do.
That was enough for Lavinia. So he really was tired of her! He loved another woman!—some unfortunate widow! For the first time, she felt a genuine worry. She stayed home that evening and used all her charm to win back her husband. But Richard, seeing John looking unhappy and reproachful from every angle, his mind racing with conflicting thoughts, barely noticed her. As soon as he could politely excuse himself, he left her to pace back and forth on the library floor, trying to figure out what to do.
Lady Lavinia was stricken with horror. She had sickened him by her megrims, as Tracy had prophesied she would! He no longer cared for her! This was why he continually excused himself from accompanying her when she went out! For once in her life she faced facts, and the prospect alarmed her. If it was not already too late, she must try to win back his love, and to do this she realised she must cease to tease him for money, and also cease to snap at him whenever she felt at all out of sorts. She must charm him back to her. She had no idea how much she cared for him until now that she thought he did not care for her. It was dreadful: she had always been so sure of Dicky! Whatever she did, however exasperating she might be, he would always adore her.
Lady Lavinia was filled with horror. She had pushed him away with her mood swings, just as Tracy had predicted she would! He no longer had feelings for her! This was why he kept making excuses to avoid going out with her! For once in her life, she faced the truth, and the thought terrified her. If it wasn't already too late, she had to try to win back his love, and she realized she needed to stop nagging him for money and also stop snapping at him whenever she felt out of sorts. She had to charm him back to her. She had no clue how much she cared for him until now, when she thought he didn’t care about her. It was horrible: she had always been so sure of Dicky! No matter what she did, no matter how annoying she could be, he would always adore her.
And all the time, Richard, far from making love to Mrs. Fanshawe, was hearing anecdotes of his brother from her, little details of his appearance, things he had said. He drank in all the information, clutching eagerly at each fresh scrap of gossip, greedy to hear it if it in any way concerned John. His brain was absorbed with this one subject, and he never saw when Lavinia smiled upon him, nor did he seem to hear her coaxing speeches. When she remarked, as she presently did, on his pallor, he almost snapped at her, and left the room. Once she put her arms about him and kissed him on the lips; he put her gently aside, too worried to respond to the caress, but, had she known it—grateful for it.
And all the while, Richard, instead of being intimate with Mrs. Fanshawe, was listening to her stories about his brother, picking up little details about his looks and things he had said. He absorbed all the information, eagerly grasping at every new piece of gossip, desperate to hear anything that involved John. His mind was consumed with this singular focus, and he didn’t notice when Lavinia smiled at him, nor did he seem to pay attention to her sweet words. When she eventually commented on his pale complexion, he nearly snapped at her and left the room. Once, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him on the lips; he gently pushed her away, too preoccupied to react to the kiss, but had she known it—he appreciated it.
His Grace of Andover meeting his sister at Ranelagh Gardens, thought her face looked pinched, and her eyes unhappy. He inquired the reason, but Lady Lavinia refused to confide even in him, and pleaded a headache. Andover, knowing her, imagined that she had been refused some kickshaw, and thought no more about it.
His Grace of Andover ran into his sister at Ranelagh Gardens and noticed that her face looked strained and her eyes were sad. He asked her what was wrong, but Lady Lavinia wouldn’t open up to him and said she had a headache. Andover, familiar with her ways, guessed that she had been turned down for some trivial matter and moved on.
He himself was very busy. Only two days before a groom had presented himself at St. James's Square, bearing a missive from Harper, very illegible and ill-spelt, but to the point:
He was really busy. Just two days earlier, a groom had shown up at St. James's Square, carrying a note from Harper, which was very hard to read and poorly spelled, but straight to the point:
"YR. GRACE,
"Your Grace,"
"I have took the liberty of engageing this Man, Douglas, in Yr. Name. I hope I shall soon be Able to have carrid out the Rest of yr. Grace's Instructions, and trust my Connduct will met with Yr. Grace's Approvall.
"I took the liberty of engaging this man, Douglas, in your name. I hope to soon be able to carry out the rest of your Grace's instructions, and I trust my conduct will meet with your Grace's approval."
Very Obed'tly,
Very obediently,
M. HARPER."
M. HARPER.
Tracy confirmed the engagement and straightway dispatched the man to Andover, where the head groom would undoubtedly find work for him to do. He was amused at the blind way in which the man had walked into his trap, and meditated cynically on the frailty of human nature, which will always follow the great god Mammon.
Tracy confirmed the engagement and immediately sent the man to Andover, where the head groom would surely find work for him. He found it amusing how the man had blindly walked into his trap and cynically reflected on the weakness of human nature, which will always chase after money.
Not three days later came another letter, this time from Mr. Beauleigh, addressed to him at White's, under the name of Sir Hugh Grandison. It asked for the man Harper's character.
Not three days later, another letter arrived, this time from Mr. Beauleigh, addressed to him at White's, under the name of Sir Hugh Grandison. It requested information about the character of the man Harper.
His Grace of Andover answered it in the library of his own home, and smiled sarcastically as he wrote Harper down "exceeding honest and trustworthy, as I have always found."
His Grace of Andover responded to it in the library of his own home and smirked sarcastically as he noted Harper down as "extremely honest and reliable, just as I've always found."
He was in the middle of the letter when the door was unceremoniously pushed open and Andrew lounged into the room.
He was in the middle of writing the letter when the door was suddenly pushed open and Andrew strolled into the room.
His Grace looked up frowning. Not a whit dismayed by the coolness of his reception, his brother kicked the door to and lowered his long limbs into a chair.
His Grace looked up with a frown. Not at all bothered by the coldness of his welcome, his brother kicked the door shut and settled his long limbs into a chair.
"May I ask to what I owe the honour of this intrusion?" smiled Tracy dangerously.
"May I ask what I did to deserve this unexpected visit?" Tracy smiled menacingly.
"Richard," was the cheerful reply, "Richard."
"Richard," was the happy reply, "Richard."
"As I am not interested in either him or his affairs—"
"As I'm not interested in him or what he's up to—"
"How truly amiable you are to-day! But I think you'll be interested in this, 'tis so vastly mysterious."
"How truly charming you are today! But I think you’ll find this interesting; it’s so incredibly mysterious."
"Indeed? What is the matter?"
"Really? What's wrong?"
"Just what I want to know!"
"That's exactly what I want to find out!"
Tracy sighed wearily.
Tracy sighed tiredly.
"Pray come to the point, Andrew—if point there be. I have no time to waste."
"Please get to the point, Andrew—if there is one. I don't have time to waste."
"Lord! Busy? Working? God ha' mercy!" The young rake stretched his legs out before him and cast his eyes down their shapeliness. Then he stiffened and sat up, staring at one white-stockinged ankle.
"Wow! Busy? Working? Oh my gosh!" The young playboy stretched his legs out in front of him and looked down at how well-shaped they were. Then he straightened up and sat up, staring at one of his white-stockinged ankles.
"Now, damn and curse it! where did that come from?" he expostulated mildly.
"Now, damn it! Where did that come from?" he exclaimed mildly.
"Where did what come from?"
"Where did that come from?"
"That great splash of mud on my leg. Brand new on this morning, and I've scarce set my nose without doors. Damn it, I say! A brand new—"
"That huge splash of mud on my leg. Brand new this morning, and I've hardly stepped outside. Damn it, I say! A brand new—"
"Leg?"
"Leg?"
"Hey? What's that you say?"
"Hey, what did you say?"
"Nought. When you have quite finished your eulogy, perhaps you would consent to tell me your errand?"
"Naught. Once you've wrapped up your speech, could you please let me know why you're here?"
"Oh, ay!—but twenty shillings the pair! Think of it! ... Well, the point—there is one, you see—is this: it is Richard's desire that you honour him with your presence at Wyncham on Friday week, at three in the afternoon exactly. To which effect he sends you this." He tossed a letter on to the desk. "You are like to have the felicity of meeting me there."
"Oh, yes!—but twenty shillings for the pair! Can you believe it? ... Anyway, the point—there is one, you see—is this: Richard wants you to come to Wyncham on Friday week at exactly three in the afternoon. To that end, he’s sending you this." He tossed a letter onto the desk. "You’re likely to have the pleasure of meeting me there."
Tracy ripped open the packet and spread the single sheet on the desk before him. He read it through very deliberately, turned it over, as if in search of more, re-read it, folded it, and dropped it into the wastebasket at his side. He then picked up his quill and dipped it in the ink again.
Tracy tore open the packet and laid the single sheet on the desk in front of him. He read it carefully, flipped it over as if looking for more, re-read it, folded it up, and tossed it into the wastebasket next to him. Then he picked up his quill and dipped it in the ink again.
"What think you?" demanded Andrew, impatiently.
"What do you think?" Andrew asked, impatiently.
His Grace wrote tranquilly on to the end of the line.
His Grace wrote calmly until he reached the end of the line.
"What think I of what?"
"What do I think?"
"Why, the letter, of course! What ails the man? 'Something of great import to impart to us,' forsooth! What means he?"
"Why, the letter, of course! What's wrong with the guy? 'Something important to tell us,' really! What does he mean?"
"Yes, I noticed 'twas very badly worded," commented Tracy. "I have not the vaguest notion as to his meaning."
"Yeah, I noticed it was really poorly worded," Tracy said. "I have no idea what he means."
"But what do you make of it? Lord, Tracy, don't be such a fish! Dick is summoning quite a party!"
"But what do you think about it? Come on, Tracy, don’t be so dull! Dick is putting together a big gathering!"
"You appear to be in his confidence, my dear Andrew. Allow me to congratulate you. No doubt we shall know more—ah—on Friday week, at three o'clock."
"You seem to have his trust, my dear Andrew. Let me congratulate you. I'm sure we'll find out more—ah—on Friday next week, at three o'clock."
"Oh, you'll go, then?"
"Oh, you're going, then?"
"Quite possibly." He went on writing unconcernedly.
"Probably." He continued writing without a care.
"And you've no idea of what 'tis about? Dick is very strange. He hardly listens to what one has to say, and fidget—Lord!"
"And you have no idea what it’s about? Dick is really odd. He barely listens to what anyone says and fidgets—wow!"
"Ah!"
"Wow!"
"I think he looks ill, an' 'pon my soul, so does Lavvy! Do you suppose there is aught amiss?"
"I think he looks sick, and honestly, so does Lavvy! Do you think something's wrong?"
"I really have no idea. Pray do not let me detain you."
"I honestly have no clue. Please, don't let me keep you."
Andrew hoisted himself out of his chair.
Andrew got up from his chair.
"Oh, I'm not staying, never fear! ... I suppose you cannot oblige me with—say—fifty guineas?"
"Oh, I'm not staying, don't worry! ... I guess you can’t help me with—let's say—fifty guineas?"
"I should be loth to upset your suppositions," replied his Grace sweetly.
"I wouldn't want to disturb your assumptions," replied his Grace sweetly.
"You will not? Well, I didn't think you would somehow! But I wish you might contrive to let me have it, Tracy. I've had prodigious ill-luck of late, and the Lord knows 'tis not much I get from you! I don't want to ask Dick again."
"You won't? Well, I didn't really expect you would! But I wish you could figure out a way to help me with it, Tracy. I've had terrible luck lately, and God knows I don’t get much from you! I don’t want to ask Dick again."
"I should not let the performance grow monotonous, certainly," agreed the other. "Fifty, you said?"
"I shouldn't let the performance get boring, that's for sure," the other person agreed. "Fifty, right?"
"Forty-five would suffice."
"Forty-five should be enough."
"Oh, you may have it!" shrugged his Grace. "At once?"
"Oh, go ahead and take it!" he shrugged. "Right now?"
"Blister me, but that's devilish good of you, Tracy! At once would be convenient to me!"
"Wow, that’s really great of you, Tracy! Right now would work perfectly for me!"
His Grace produced a key from his vest pocket and unlocked a drawer in the desk. From it he took a small box. He counted out fifty guineas, and added another to the pile. Andrew stared at it.
His Grace pulled a key out of his vest pocket and unlocked a drawer in the desk. He took out a small box, counted out fifty guineas, and added one more to the stack. Andrew stared at it.
"What's that for?" he inquired.
"What's that for?" he asked.
"The stockings," replied Tracy, with a ghost of a smile. Andrew burst out laughing.
"The stockings," Tracy said, a hint of a smile on her face. Andrew couldn't help but laugh.
"That's good! Gad! but you're devilish amusing, 'pon rep. you are!" He thanked his Grace profusely and gathering up the money, left the room.
"That's great! Wow, you're really entertaining, I swear!" He thanked his Grace a lot and, grabbing the money, left the room.
Outside he gave vent to a low whistle of astonishment. "Tare an' ouns! he must be monstrous well-pleased over something!" he marvelled. "I shall awaken soon, I doubt not." He chuckled a little as he descended the staircase, but his face was full of wonderment.
Outside, he let out a low whistle of surprise. "Wow! He must be incredibly pleased about something!" he thought. "I’m sure I’ll wake up soon." He chuckled a bit as he went down the stairs, but his face was full of amazement.
Lovelace called nearly every day at Wyncham House, but was always refused admittance, as Lady Lavinia deemed it prudent not to see him. There came a day, however, when he would not be gainsaid, and was ushered into her drawing-room. He kissed her hands lingeringly, holding them for a long while in his.
Lovelace visited Wyncham House almost every day, but Lady Lavinia always decided it was best not to see him. One day, though, he insisted on coming in and was shown into her drawing-room. He kissed her hands gently, holding onto them for a long time.
"Lavinia! Cruel fair one!"
"Lavinia! Cruel beauty!"
She drew her hands away, not too well pleased at his intrusion.
She pulled her hands back, not too happy about his interruption.
"How silly, Harold! I cannot have you tease me every day!"
"How silly, Harold! I can't let you tease me every day!"
She allowed him to sit by her on the window seat, and he again possessed himself of her hands. Did she love him? She hoped he was not going to be foolish. Of course not. He did not believe her, and started to plead his suit, imploring her to come away with him. In vain Lady Lavinia begged him to be quiet; she had stirred up a blaze, and it threatened to consume her. He was so insistent that, expecting Richard at any moment, and terrified lest there should be a disturbance, she promised to give him an answer next evening, at the theatre. She managed to be rid of him in this way, and, with a relieved sigh, watched him walk down the square. She was very fond of dear Harry, but really, he was dreadfully tiresome at times.
She let him sit next to her on the window seat, and he took her hands again. Did she love him? She hoped he wouldn't act foolishly. Of course not. He didn't believe her, and began to plead with her, begging her to leave with him. Despite Lady Lavinia's pleas for him to be quiet, she had ignited a fire that was threatening to consume her. He was so persistent that, anticipating Richard's arrival at any moment and fearing a scene would erupt, she promised to give him an answer the next evening at the theater. This allowed her to get rid of him, and with a sigh of relief, she watched him walk down the square. She cared for dear Harry a lot, but honestly, he could be incredibly tiresome at times.
She brought her tiny mirror out from her pocket and surveyed her reflection critically, giving a tweak to one curl, and smoothing another back. She was afraid she was looking rather old this evening, and hoped that Richard would not think so. She glanced up at the clock, wondering where he was; surely he should be in by now? Then she arranged a chair invitingly, pushed a stool up to it and sat down opposite. With a sigh, she reflected that it was an entirely new departure for her to strive to please and captivate her husband, and she fell a-thinking of how he must have waited on her in the old days, waiting as she was waiting now—hoping for her arrival. Lady Lavinia was beginning to realise that perhaps Dick's life had not been all roses with her as wife.
She took her small mirror out of her pocket and critically examined her reflection, adjusting one curl and smoothing another back. She worried she looked a bit older tonight and hoped Richard wouldn’t think so. She glanced at the clock, wondering where he was; surely he should be home by now? Then she arranged a chair invitingly, pushed a stool up to it, and sat down across from it. With a sigh, she realized it was a completely new experience for her to try to please and charm her husband, and she thought about how he must have waited for her in the past, just like she was waiting now—hoping for her arrival. Lady Lavinia was starting to understand that maybe Dick's life hadn’t been all that great with her as his wife.
The door opened and Richard came into the room. Deep lines were between his brows, but his mouth was for once set firmly. He looked sombrely down at her, thinking how very beautiful she was.
The door swung open and Richard walked into the room. Deep lines creased his forehead, but his mouth was set firmly for a change. He looked down at her seriously, thinking about how truly beautiful she was.
Lady Lavinia smiled and nodded towards the chair she had prepared.
Lady Lavinia smiled and gestured towards the chair she had set up.
"Sit down, Dicky! I am so glad you have come! I was monstrous dull and lonely, I assure you!"
"Sit down, Dicky! I'm so glad you’re here! I was really bored and lonely, I promise!"
"Were you?" he said, fidgeting with her scissors. "No, I will not sit down. I have something to say to you, Lavinia. Something to tell you."
"Were you?" he said, fiddling with her scissors. "No, I’m not sitting down. I have something to say to you, Lavinia. Something to tell you."
"Oh, have you?" she asked. "Something nice, Dicky?"
"Oh, really?" she asked. "Something nice, Dicky?"
"I fear you will hardly think so. I am about to make an end."
"I’m afraid you won’t agree. I’m about to wrap things up."
"Oh—oh, are you? Of what?"
"Oh—oh, are you? Of what?"
"Of this—this deceitful life I am leading—have been leading. I—I—I am going to confess the whole truth."
"About this—this deceptive life I’m living—I’ve been living. I—I—I am going to confess the entire truth."
"Rich-ard!"
"Richard!"
He let fall the scissors and paced restlessly away down the room.
He dropped the scissors and walked restlessly across the room.
"I—I tell you, Lavinia, I cannot endure it! I cannot! I cannot! The thought of what John may be bearing is driving me crazy! I must speak!"
"I—I’m telling you, Lavinia, I can’t take it! I can't! I can't! The idea of what John might be going through is driving me insane! I need to talk!"
"You—you can't!" she gasped. "After seven years! Dicky, for heaven's sake—!" The colour ebbed and flowed in her cheeks.
"You—you can't!" she breathed. "After seven years! Dicky, for heaven's sake—!" The color rose and fell in her cheeks.
"I cannot continue any longer this living of a lie—I have been feeling it more and more ever since—ever since I met—Jack—that time on the road. And now I can no longer stand it. Everywhere I go I seem to see him—looking at me—you don't understand—"
"I can't keep living this lie any longer—I've been feeling it more and more ever since—ever since I met—Jack—that day on the road. And now I can't take it anymore. Everywhere I go, I feel like I see him—looking at me—you don't get it—"
Lavinia cast aside her work.
Lavinia set her work aside.
"No! No! I do not! 'Pon rep., but you should have thought of this before, Dick!"
"No! No! I don't! Seriously, you should have thought about this earlier, Dick!"
"I know it. Nothing can excuse my cowardice—my weakness. I know all that, but it is not too late even now to make amends. In a week they will all know the truth."
"I get it. Nothing can justify my cowardice—my weakness. I realize that, but it’s not too late to make things right. In a week, they will all know the truth."
"What—what do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"I have requested all whom it concerns to come to Wyncham the Friday after this."
"I have asked everyone involved to come to Wyncham on the Friday after this."
"Good heavens! Dick, Dick, think!"
"Good heavens! Dick, please think!"
"I have thought. God! how I have thought!"
"I've thought a lot. God! how much I've thought!"
"It is not fair to me! Oh, think of your honour—Wyncham!"
"It’s not fair to me! Oh, think about your honor—Wyncham!"
"My honour is less than nothing. 'Tis of his that I think."
"My honor means nothing. It's his that I'm concerned about."
She sprang up, clutching at his arm, shaking him.
She jumped up, grabbing his arm and shaking him.
"Richard, you are mad! You must not do this! You must not, I say!"
"Richard, you're crazy! You can't do this! You can't, I tell you!"
"I implore you, Lavinia, not to try to make me change my decision. It is of no use. Nothing you can say will make any difference."
"I’m begging you, Lavinia, don’t try to change my mind. It’s pointless. Nothing you say will matter."
She flew into a passion, flinging away from him, her good resolutions forgotten.
She became furious, backing away from him, her good intentions forgotten.
"You have no right to disgrace me! If you do it, I will never forgive you! I won't stay with you—I—"
"You have no right to embarrass me! If you do, I will never forgive you! I won't be with you—I—"
He broke in—this was what he had expected; he must not whine; this was retribution.
He interrupted—this was what he had anticipated; he shouldn't complain; this was payback.
"I know. I have faced that."
"I understand. I've been through that."
She was breathless for a moment. He knew! He had faced it! He had taken her seriously—he always expected her to leave him! Oh, he must indeed be tired of her, and wanted her to go! What was he saying?
She was momentarily out of breath. He knew! He had confronted it! He had taken her seriously—he always thought she would leave him! Oh, he must really be tired of her and wanted her to leave! What was he saying?
"I know that you love Lovelace. I—I have known it for some time."
"I know you love Lovelace. I’ve known it for a while."
Lavinia sank into the nearest chair. To what depths had her folly led her?
Lavinia sank into the nearest chair. How far had her foolishness taken her?
"I shall put no obstacle in the way of your flight, of course...."
"I won’t stop you from leaving, of course...."
This was dreadful! Lady Lavinia buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. It was true then—he did not love her—he loved Mrs. Fanshawe—she was to elope. She sobbed pitifully as the full horror of the situation struck her.
This was awful! Lady Lavinia buried her face in her hands and started crying. It was true then—he didn’t love her—he loved Mrs. Fanshawe—she was going to elope. She sobbed sadly as the full reality of the situation hit her.
The temptation to gather her into his arms almost overmastered Richard, but he managed to choke it down. If he allowed himself to kiss her, she would try to break his resolution—mayhap, she would succeed. So he looked away from her, tortured by the sound of her crying.
The urge to pull her into his arms nearly overwhelmed Richard, but he managed to push it down. If he let himself kiss her, she would try to break his resolve—maybe she would succeed. So he looked away from her, tormented by the sound of her crying.
Lavinia wept on, longing to feel his arms about her, ready to consent to anything if only he would show that he loved her. But when he made no movement towards her, pride came back, and flicking her handkerchief across her eyes, she rose to her feet.
Lavinia kept crying, wishing to feel his arms around her, willing to agree to anything if only he would show that he loved her. But when he didn’t move toward her, her pride returned, and wiping her eyes with her handkerchief, she stood up.
"You are cruel!—cruel!—cruel! If you do this thing I shall leave you!"
"You are so cruel!—cruel!—cruel! If you do this, I will leave you!"
Now surely he would say something—contradict her!
Now he would definitely say something—disagree with her!
With an immense effort, Richard controlled himself.
With a tremendous effort, Richard held himself together.
"I am—sorry—Lavinia," he said in a queer, constrained voice.
"I’m—sorry—Lavinia," he said in a strange, tense voice.
It was of no avail. She had killed his love, and he was longing to be rid of her. She walked to the door, and turned.
It was pointless. She had destroyed his love, and he was eager to be free of her. She walked to the door and turned.
"I see that you do not love me," she said, with deadly calmness. "I understand perfectly." Then, as she wrenched the handle round: "I hate you!" she cried, and fled, her silken skirts rustling furiously down the corridor. A door slammed in the distance, and there was silence.
"I can see that you don't love me," she said, with cool detachment. "I get it completely." Then, as she twisted the handle around: "I hate you!" she shouted, and ran off, her flowing skirts swishing angrily down the hallway. A door slammed in the distance, and then there was silence.
Carstares stood very still, staring down at her crumpled broidery. Presently he stooped to pick it up, and her violet scent was wafted up to him. He carried it to his lips, passionately.
Carstares stood very still, looking down at her wrinkled embroidery. After a moment, he bent down to pick it up, and her violet scent wafted up to him. He brought it to his lips, with passion.
If Lavinia had been able to see him, it would have changed the whole state of affairs; as it was she locked herself into her room and continued her cry in private. When she had no more tears to shed, she sat up and tried to think that she wanted to elope. Harold would be very good to her, she was sure, and she would doubtless lead a very exciting life, but—somehow the more she thought of it, the less she wanted to elope. Then she remembered that Dicky—why had she never realised how much she cared for him?—was in love with some horrid widow, and did not want her to remain with him. The idea was not to be borne, she was not going to be the unwanted wife. She would have to go away, though not with Lovelace. Dicky should not force her to elope with another man. She would go somewhere alone—she had forgotten—she had no money. The dowry that had been hers was spent years ago. She was utterly dependent on her husband. That settled it: she must elope with Harry!
If Lavinia could have seen him, it would have completely changed everything; instead, she locked herself in her room and kept crying privately. Once she ran out of tears, she sat up and tried to convince herself that she wanted to run away. Harold would definitely treat her well, she was sure, and her life would probably be really exciting, but—somehow the more she thought about it, the less she wanted to elope. Then she remembered that Dicky—why hadn’t she realized how much she cared about him?—was in love with some awful widow and didn’t want her to stay with him. The thought was unbearable; she wasn’t going to be the unwanted wife. She would have to leave, but not with Lovelace. Dicky should not make her run away with another man. She would go somewhere by herself—oh wait—she didn’t have any money. The dowry that was supposed to be hers had been spent years ago. She was completely dependent on her husband. That settled it: she must elope with Harry!
"Oh, was anyone ever so beset!" she sobbed as her misery swept in upon her with full force. "Why should I run away if I don't want to?"
"Oh, was anyone ever so overwhelmed!" she cried as her sadness hit her hard. "Why should I leave if I don’t want to?"
CHAPTER XXIII
LADY LAVINIA GOES TO THE PLAY
Richard was away from home all next day, and his wife had plenty of time in which to meditate upon her situation. She had quite come to the conclusion that she must elope with Lovelace, and was only waiting for to-night to tell him so. She would never, never ask Richard to let her stay with him now that she knew he loved another. Truly a most trying predicament. The Carstares were going to-night to Drury Lane to see Garrick play one of his most successful comedies: the Beaux' Stratagem. The monde that would flock to see the inimitable Archer was likely to be a very distinguished one, especially as the cast held the added attraction of Mrs. Clive, and ordinarily Lady Lavinia would have looked forward with much excitement to seeing the piece. To-day, however, she felt that she would far rather go to bed and cry. But Lovelace had to be answered, and besides that, she had invited two cousins, new come from Scotland, to accompany her, and she could not fail them.
Richard was away from home all day, and his wife had plenty of time to think about her situation. She had decided that she must run away with Lovelace and was only waiting for tonight to tell him. She would never ask Richard to let her stay with him now that she knew he loved someone else. It was truly a difficult situation. The Carstares were going to Drury Lane tonight to see Garrick perform one of his most popular comedies: the Beaux' Stratagem. The crowd that would come to see the incomparable Archer was likely to be very distinguished, especially since the cast included the added draw of Mrs. Clive, and normally Lady Lavinia would have looked forward to seeing the play with great excitement. Today, however, she felt that she would much rather just go to bed and cry. But Lovelace needed a response, and on top of that, she had invited two cousins who had just come from Scotland to join her, and she couldn’t let them down.
So that evening saw her seated in her box, wonderfully gowned as usual, scanning the house. Behind her stood her husband—when she thought that this was the last time she would ever go with him to the theatre she had much ado to keep from bursting into tears before them all—and in the chair at her side was the cousin, Mrs. Fleming. Mr. Fleming stood with his hands behind his back, exclaiming every now and then as his kinsman, young Charles Holt, pointed out each newcomer of note. He was a short, tubby little man, dressed in sober brown, very neat as regards his wrists and neckband, but attired, so thought Lavinia, for the country, and not for town. His dark suit contrasted strangely with Mr. Holt's rather garish mixture of apple-green and pink, with waistcoat of yellow, and Richard's quieter, but far more handsome apricot and silver. His wig, too, was not at all modish, being of the scratch type that country gentlemen affected. His wife was the reverse of smart, but she was loud in her admiration of her more affluent cousin's stiff silks and laces.
So that evening found her sitting in her box, elegantly dressed as always, scanning the audience. Behind her stood her husband—when she realized this was the last time she would ever go to the theater with him, she struggled to hold back tears in front of everyone—and to her side sat her cousin, Mrs. Fleming. Mr. Fleming stood with his hands behind his back, occasionally exclaiming as his relative, young Charles Holt, pointed out each notable newcomer. He was a short, chubby man, dressed in muted brown, quite tidy in terms of his cuffs and collar, but Lavinia thought he looked more suited for the countryside than the city. His dark suit clashed oddly with Mr. Holt's loud combination of apple-green and pink, accented with a yellow waistcoat, and Richard's more subdued but much more stylish apricot and silver. His wig was also quite outdated, resembling the kind worn by country gentlemen. His wife, far from fashionable, was very vocal in her admiration of her wealthier cousin's stiff silks and laces.
She had married beneath her, had Mrs. Fleming, and the Belmanoirs had never quite forgiven the shocking mesalliance. William Fleming was nought but a simple Scotsman, whose father—even now the family shuddered at the thought—had been a farmer!
She had married someone beneath her status, Mrs. Fleming had, and the Belmanoirs had never truly forgiven the shocking mesalliance. William Fleming was nothing more than a simple Scotsman, whose father—even now the family shuddered at the thought—had been a farmer!
Lavinia was not over-pleased that they should have elected to visit London, and still less pleased that they should evince such an affection for the Hon. Richard and his wife.
Lavinia was not exactly thrilled that they chose to visit London, and even less pleased that they showed such fondness for the Hon. Richard and his wife.
"Well, to be sure, Lavvy, 'tis pleasant to sit here and admire all the people!" exclaimed Mrs. Fleming, for perhaps the twentieth time. "I declare I am grown positively old-fashioned from having lived for so long in the country!—yes, my dear, positively old-fashioned! ... I cannot but marvel at the great hoops everyone is wearing! I am sure mine is not half the size of yours, and the lady down there in the stage-box has one even larger!"
"Well, I must say, Lavvy, it's lovely to sit here and admire all the people!" Mrs. Fleming exclaimed, for maybe the twentieth time. "I swear I've become downright old-fashioned from living in the country for so long!—yes, my dear, absolutely old-fashioned! ... I can't help but be amazed at the huge hoops everyone is wearing! I'm sure mine is nowhere near as big as yours, and that lady down there in the stage-box has one that's even larger!"
Lavinia directed her gaze towards the box in question. At any other time she would have been annoyed to see that the occupant was Lady Carlyle, her pet rival in all matters of fashion. Now she felt that nothing signified, and merely remarked that she considered those absurd garlands of roses on the dress quite grotesque.
Lavinia looked at the box in question. Usually, she would have been annoyed to see that the occupant was Lady Carlyle, her fashion rival. Now, she felt that nothing mattered and simply commented that she found the silly rose garlands on the dress to be quite ridiculous.
Behind, Holt was directing Mr. Fleming's attention to a box at the back of the house.
Behind, Holt was pointing Mr. Fleming's attention to a box at the back of the house.
"'Pon my soul, William! 'Tis the Duchess of Queensberry and her son—March, you know. I assure you there is no one more amiable in town. When I last visited her—"
"'Upon my soul, William! It's the Duchess of Queensberry and her son—March, you know. I promise you there’s no one more charming in town. When I last visited her—"
"Charles knows well-nigh everyone here," remarked Mrs. Fleming ingenuously, and wondered why her cousin laughed.
"Charles knows almost everyone here," said Mrs. Fleming innocently, and she wondered why her cousin laughed.
When the curtain rose on the first act, Lovelace was nowhere to be seen, and Lavinia tried to interest herself in the play. But it is difficult to be interested in anything when one's whole mind is occupied with something else far more overwhelming. She was not the only one of the party that Garrick failed to amuse. Richard sat wretchedly in the shadow of the box, thinking how, in a short while, he would never again conduct his wife to the theatre and never again sit at her side watching her every change of expression.
When the curtain went up on the first act, Lovelace was missing, and Lavinia tried to focus on the play. But it’s hard to concentrate on anything when your mind is consumed with something much more intense. She wasn't the only one in the group that Garrick didn’t entertain. Richard sat unhappily in the shadows of the box, thinking about how, very soon, he would never again take his wife to the theater or sit beside her, watching her every change in expression.
In the first interval Lovelace had still not arrived, but many other acquaintances had arrived and called to see the Carstares. Markham, Wilding, Devereux, Sir John Fortescue—all came into the box at different times, paid homage to Lavinia, were introduced to Mrs. Fleming, laughed and cracked jokes with the men, and drifted away again.
In the first break, Lovelace still hadn't shown up, but plenty of other friends had come by to see the Carstares. Markham, Wilding, Devereux, Sir John Fortescue—all popped into the box at different times, paid their respects to Lavinia, were introduced to Mrs. Fleming, laughed and joked with the guys, and then left again.
How was it she had never before realised how much she enjoyed her life? wondered Lavinia. She settled down to listen to the second act, and Garrick's skill caught her interest and held it. For a moment she forgot her woes and clapped as heartily as anyone, laughing as gaily.
How had she never realized how much she enjoyed her life? Lavinia wondered. She settled in to listen to the second act, and Garrick's talent captured her attention and kept it. For a moment, she forgot her troubles and clapped as enthusiastically as anyone, laughing joyfully.
The next instant she remembered again, and sank back into unutterable gloom.
The next moment she remembered again and fell back into deep sadness.
But Richard had heard her merry laugh, and his heart was even gloomier than hers. There was no help for it: Lavinia was delighted at the thought of leaving him.
But Richard had heard her cheerful laugh, and his heart felt even heavier than hers. There was nothing to be done: Lavinia was excited at the thought of leaving him.
As the curtain fell, Mrs. Fleming suddenly demanded if it was not Tracy seated in the box over on the other side. Lavinia turned to look. In the box, alone, sat his Grace, seemingly unaware of her presence.
As the curtain came down, Mrs. Fleming suddenly asked if that was Tracy sitting in the box on the other side. Lavinia turned to look. In the box, alone, sat his Grace, apparently unaware of her presence.
"Is it not Tracy?" persisted Mrs. Fleming. "I remember his face so well."
"Isn't it Tracy?" Mrs. Fleming insisted. "I remember his face so clearly."
"Yes," nodded Lavinia, and waved to him.
"Yeah," Lavinia nodded and waved to him.
Andover rose, bowed, and left his box. In a few moments he was in their own, kissing his cousin's hand.
Andover stood up, bowed, and left his box. In a moment, he was in theirs, kissing his cousin's hand.
Lavinia now caught sight of Lovelace standing on the floor of the theatre looking up at her. He, too, disappeared from view, and she guessed that he was coming to speak with her. He had evidently failed to perceive the Duke, who was just a little behind her in the shadow.
Lavinia now saw Lovelace standing on the theater floor looking up at her. He also vanished from view, and she figured he was coming to talk to her. He clearly hadn't noticed the Duke, who was just slightly behind her in the shadows.
Richard and Mr. Fleming had left the box, and only Charles Holt remained, engaging Mrs. Fleming's whole attention. If only Tracy would go! How was she ever to give Lovelace her answer with him sitting there so provokingly.
Richard and Mr. Fleming had left the box, and only Charles Holt remained, capturing Mrs. Fleming's full attention. If only Tracy would leave! How was she ever supposed to give Lovelace her answer with him sitting there so annoyingly?
Captain Lovelace knocked at the door. Carelessly she bade him enter, and affected surprise on seeing him. His Grace looked at her through narrowed lids, and shot a swift glance at Lovelace, whose discomfiture at finding him there was palpable. Not a trace of emotion was visible on that impassive countenance, but Lavinia felt her brother's attitude to be sinister, as if he divined her wishes and was determined to frustrate them. She watched him smile on Lovelace and beg him to be seated. Whether by accident or design, she was not sure which, he had so placed the chairs that he himself was between her and the captain. Skilfully he drew Mrs. Fleming into the conversation, and rearranged his stage.
Captain Lovelace knocked on the door. With an air of indifference, she told him to come in and pretended to be surprised to see him. His Grace looked at her with narrowed eyes and quickly glanced at Lovelace, whose embarrassment at finding him there was obvious. There was no sign of emotion on his impassive face, but Lavinia sensed her brother's demeanor was ominous, as if he understood her intentions and was set on thwarting them. She watched him smile at Lovelace and invite him to sit down. Whether it was intentional or accidental, she couldn’t tell, but he had arranged the chairs so that he was positioned between her and the captain. Skillfully, he brought Mrs. Fleming into the conversation and reshaped the situation.
Lavinia found herself listening to the amiable Mr. Holt, and out of the tail of her eye observed that Lovelace had fallen a victim to her cousin. She could find no way of speaking to him, and dared not even signal, so adroitly was his Grace stage-managing the scene. Lavinia was now quite certain that he was managing it. Somehow he had guessed that she had arranged to speak to Lovelace to-night, and was determined to prevent her. How he had found out, she could not imagine, but she was too well acquainted with him to be surprised. He would never let her disgrace herself if he could help it—she knew that. In whatever manner he himself might behave, his sister's conduct must be above reproach; he would find some means of separating them until he could cause Lovelace to be removed. She did not in the least know how he would contrive to do this, but she never doubted that he could and would. And then she would have to stay with Richard—Richard, who did not want her. If only Tracy would go! Ah! he was rising!
Lavinia found herself listening to the friendly Mr. Holt and noticed out of the corner of her eye that Lovelace had become captivated by her cousin. She couldn’t find a way to talk to him and didn’t dare to even signal, so skillfully was his Grace controlling the situation. Lavinia was now quite sure that he was managing it. Somehow, he had figured out that she planned to speak with Lovelace tonight and was set on stopping her. She couldn’t imagine how he found out, but she was too familiar with him to be surprised. He would never let her embarrass herself if he could prevent it—she knew that. No matter how he might act himself, his sister's behavior had to be above reproach; he would find a way to keep them apart until he could arrange for Lovelace to be sent away. She had no clue how he would manage this, but she never doubted that he could and would. And then she would have to stay with Richard—Richard, who didn’t want her. If only Tracy would leave! Ah! he was getting up!
His Grace of Andover begged Captain Lovelace to bear him company in his box. He would brook no refusal. He bore his captive off in triumph.
His Grace of Andover asked Captain Lovelace to join him in his box. He wouldn't accept a no. He took his captive away in triumph.
A minute later Mr. Fleming re-entered the box. The third act had just begun when Richard re-appeared, and softly took his seat. On went the play. Neither Tracy nor Lovelace came to the box during the next interval, and from her point of vantage Lavinia could see that Andrew had been introduced to the latter. She could guess how cleverly his Grace was keeping the Captain by him....
A minute later, Mr. Fleming came back into the box. The third act had just started when Richard showed up and quietly took his seat. The play continued. Neither Tracy nor Lovelace visited the box during the next break, and from her vantage point, Lavinia noticed that Andrew had been introduced to the latter. She could figure out how skillfully his Grace was keeping the Captain nearby...
Lord Avon, who had only a week ago returned from Bath, came to pay his respects. He had much to tell dear Lady Lavinia. How Cholmondely and Falmouth had dared to fight a duel in Crescent Fields, and had been arrested. How furious the Beau was, but how his age was beginning to tell on him, and how it was whispered that his power was waning. All of which at any ordinary time would have interested my lady quite prodigiously, but now bored and even annoyed her.
Lord Avon, who had just returned from Bath a week ago, came to pay his respects. He had a lot to share with dear Lady Lavinia. How Cholmondely and Falmouth had the nerve to duel in Crescent Fields and got arrested. How furious the Beau was, but how his age was starting to catch up with him, and how people were saying his influence was fading. Normally, my lady would have found all this incredibly interesting, but now it just bored and even irritated her.
On went the play. Scrub and Boniface kept the house in a roar; all but Richard and his wife were enthralled. The incomparable Kitty failed to hold Lavinia's attention. Would Lovelace manage to speak to her in the last interval? A solicitous enquiry from Mrs. Fleming roused her, and she had perforce to smile—to own to a slight headache, and to evince some interest in the play. One more interval: would he come? She became aware of a hand laid on her shoulder. Richard's voice, gravely courteous, sounded in her ears.
The play continued. Scrub and Boniface had the audience laughing; everyone except Richard and his wife was captivated. The amazing Kitty couldn't keep Lavinia's interest. Would Lovelace find a chance to talk to her during the last break? A concerned question from Mrs. Fleming snapped her out of her thoughts, and she had to smile—admitting to a slight headache and showing some interest in the play. One more break: would he come? She felt a hand on her shoulder. Richard’s voice, serious yet polite, reached her ears.
"You are heated, my dear. Will you walk outside a little?"
"You seem upset, my dear. Would you like to take a short walk outside?"
She felt a mad desire to cling to his hand, and suppressed it forcibly. She rose, hesitating. Mrs. Fleming decided the point.
She felt an intense urge to hold his hand but pushed it down hard. She stood up, uncertain. Mrs. Fleming made the decision.
"The very thing. How considerate of you, Mr. Carstares! I shall like to walk amongst all the people, to be sure! Here is Charles offering to escort us, too! What say you, Lavvy?"
"The very thing! How thoughtful of you, Mr. Carstares! I would love to walk among all the people, for sure! Here’s Charles offering to take us too! What do you think, Lavvy?"
"I—oh, I shall be pleased to do what suits you best, cousin," she answered.
"I—oh, I’d be happy to do whatever works best for you, cousin," she replied.
"Then let us go, my love. Charles has an arm for each, so we may leave our husbands to chat."
"Then let's go, my love. Charles can take care of both of us, so we can leave our husbands to talk."
They went out into the broad passage and walked towards the foyer. There Lord March espied Lavinia, who was always a favourite with him, and came forward, offering his arm. Lavinia took it, thankful to escape from Mr. Holt's vapid conversation. She let March conduct her to where his mother was sitting, with Mr. Selwyn at her elbow. Someone fetched her a glass of ratafie, and Montagu came to talk to her.
They stepped into the wide hallway and walked toward the foyer. There, Lord March spotted Lavinia, who was always one of his favorites, and approached her, offering his arm. Lavinia took it, grateful to escape Mr. Holt's dull conversation. She allowed March to lead her to where his mother was sitting, with Mr. Selwyn next to her. Someone brought her a glass of ratafie, and Montagu came over to chat with her.
Stepping out of his box, Richard fell into the arms of his Grace of Andover.
Stepping out of his box, Richard landed in the arms of his Grace of Andover.
"Ah! Dick!"
"Hey! Dick!"
Richard eyed him coldly.
Richard looked at him coldly.
"You wanted me?"
"Did you want me?"
Tracy saw Mr. Fleming approaching
Tracy saw Mr. Fleming coming
"Only to ask if I may return with you to Grosvenor Square. I have something important to say."
"Just to ask if I can come back with you to Grosvenor Square. I have something important to tell you."
"Certainly," bowed Richard, and turned aside.
"Of course," Richard nodded and turned away.
Lovelace, who had succeeded in escaping from the Belmanoir claws, hurried in search of Lavinia. Not finding her in her box, he gathered she must be in the foyer and made his way towards it. As soon as she saw him coming she set down her glass and rose to her feet.
Lovelace, having managed to escape from the Belmanoir claws, quickly set off to find Lavinia. When he didn't see her in her box, he figured she must be in the foyer and headed that way. As soon as she spotted him approaching, she set down her glass and got to her feet.
"Oh, Captain Lovelace! Have you come to fetch me back to my seat? I have scarce set eyes on you this evening. No, Markham, you may not come! No, nor you, my lord! Madam—" She curtsied low to the old Duchess and walked away on Harold's arm.
"Oh, Captain Lovelace! Have you come to take me back to my seat? I barely saw you this evening. No, Markham, you may not come! No, nor you, my lord! Madam—" She curtsied low to the old Duchess and walked away on Harold's arm.
When they were once in the deserted passage behind the boxes, he turned eagerly towards her.
When they were in the empty hallway behind the boxes, he turned excitedly towards her.
"Well, my dearest? Well?"
"Well, my dear? Well?"
Lady Lavinia's mouth drooped miserably.
Lady Lavinia's mouth hung sadly.
"Yes," she said, "I shall have to come with you."
"Yeah," she said, "I'll have to come with you."
The tone was damping, to say the least of it, but he did not seem to notice it.
The mood was definitely gloomy, but he didn’t seem to pick up on it.
"Lavinia! You mean it?"
"Lavinia! Are you serious?"
"Yes," she assented, still more dejectedly.
"Yeah," she agreed, feeling even more down.
"My beautiful love! You will really come? When? At once?"
"My beautiful love! Are you really going to come? When? Right now?"
"At—Oh, no, no!"
"At—Oh, no, no!"
"Darling, the sooner the better. I understand 'tis a great step to expect you to take in a hurry, but I assure you 'tis wisest. Can you come to-morrow?"
"Darling, the sooner the better. I know it’s a big step to ask you to take it quickly, but I promise it’s the smartest choice. Can you come tomorrow?"
Her big eyes dilated.
Her large eyes widened.
"No! No! I—oh, I cannot leave Dicky so soon!" She ended with a sob.
"No! No! I—oh, I can’t leave Dicky this soon!" She finished with a sob.
"But, Lavinia, my dearest! You surely do not want to stay with him?" he cried.
"But, Lavinia, my dearest! You really don't want to stay with him, do you?" he exclaimed.
"Yes I do!" she answered. "I—I don't want ever to leave him!"
"Yes, I do!" she replied. "I—I never want to leave him!"
This blighting speech left him gasping.
This damaging speech left him breathless.
"You—but—heavens! what are you saying? You love me!"
"You—but—oh my gosh! What are you talking about? You love me!"
"No, I don't!" she contradicted. "I always s-said I d-didn't. I love my husband!"
"No, I don't!" she shot back. "I always said I didn't. I love my husband!"
"You are distraught!" he exclaimed. "If you love him, why do you consent to elope with me?"
"You look upset!" he exclaimed. "If you love him, why are you agreeing to run away with me?"
She looked at him reproachfully.
She looked at him disapprovingly.
"There is no one else," she said mournfully.
"There’s no one else," she said sadly.
"Good Lord! What—"
"OMG! What—"
"I have to elope with someone—because—Dick—d-doesn't love me any more—you see. I will come with you, and I will try to be good."
"I have to run away with someone—because—Dick—d-doesn't love me anymore—you see. I'll go with you, and I'll try to be good."
He kissed her hand quickly
He quickly kissed her hand.
"Sweetheart! ... I still think you are not yourself. You will think differently to-morrow—you do not really love Carstares."
"Sweetheart! ... I still believe you're not quite yourself. You'll feel differently tomorrow—you don't really love Carstares."
She shut her mouth obstinately, tilting her regal little head.
She stubbornly closed her mouth, tilting her royal little head.
He watched her anxiously.
He watched her nervously.
"If you really do love him, 'tis ridiculous to elope with me," he said.
"If you really love him, it's ridiculous to run away with me," he said.
Her fingers tightened on his wrist.
Her fingers gripped his wrist tighter.
"But I must! You don't understand, Harry! You must take me! Don't you want me?"
"But I have to! You don’t get it, Harry! You have to take me! Don’t you want me?"
"Of course I do, but not if you are longing to be somewhere else all the time. The whole thing seems preposterous!"
"Of course I do, but not if you're constantly wishing you were somewhere else. This whole thing seems ridiculous!"
"'Tis all dreadful!—dreadful! I have never been so unhappy in my life! I—oh, I wish I had not been so heedless and selfish!"
"It’s all terrible!—terrible! I have never been this unhappy in my life! I—oh, I wish I hadn’t been so careless and selfish!"
Lovelace pondered for a moment, as they stood outside her box; then, seeing that people were returning to their seats, he opened the door and took her in.
Lovelace thought for a moment as they stood outside her box. Then, noticing that people were going back to their seats, he opened the door and brought her inside.
"Listen, dear! This is the maddest scheme ever I heard; but if you are determined, you shall carry it through. Come to my lodgings to-morrow evening! Bring as little baggage as possible; I will have all ready, and we will post at once to Dover. Then in time I hope you will forget Richard and come to care for me a little."
"Listen, darling! This is the craziest plan I've ever heard; but if you’re committed, you can make it happen. Come to my place tomorrow evening! Bring as little luggage as you can; I’ll have everything ready, and we’ll leave for Dover right away. Then hopefully, you’ll forget about Richard and start to care for me a little."
"You are very, very good, Harry! Yes, I will do just as you say and, oh, I am sorry to put you out like this! I am nought but a plague to everyone, and I wish I were dead! You don't really love me, and I shall be a burden!"
"You’re really, really good, Harry! Yes, I’ll do exactly what you say, and oh, I’m sorry for putting you in this situation! I’m nothing but a burden to everyone, and I wish I were dead! You don’t really love me, and I’ll just hold you back!"
"I do indeed love you!" he assured her, but within himself he could not help wishing that he had not fallen quite so passionately in love with her. "I'll leave you now, sweet, for your husband will be returning at any moment." He kissed her hands lightly "A demain, fairest!"
"I really do love you!" he promised her, but deep down he couldn't help wishing he hadn't fallen so head over heels for her. "I'll leave you now, darling, because your husband will be back any minute." He gently kissed her hands. "See you tomorrow, beautiful!"
How she sat through the last act Lavinia could never afterwards imagine. She was longing to be at home—so soon to be home no longer—and quiet. Her head ached now as Richard's had ached for weeks. More than anything did she want to rest it against her husband's shoulder, so temptingly near, and to feel his sheltering arms about her. But Dick was in love with Isabella Fanshawe, and she must sit straight and stiff in her chair and smile at the proper places.
How Lavinia managed to sit through the last act, she could never really understand afterward. She was longing to be home—soon to be home no more—and in peace. Her head throbbed now, just like Richard's had for weeks. More than anything, she wanted to rest it against her husband's shoulder, so tantalizingly close, and feel his comforting arms around her. But Dick was in love with Isabella Fanshawe, so she had to sit straight and stiff in her chair and smile at all the right moments.
At last the play was ended! The curtain descended on the bowing Archer, and the house stamped and clapped its appreciation. The curtain rose again—what! not finished yet? Ah, no! it was but Garrick leading Mrs. Clive forward. Would they never have done?
At last, the play was over! The curtain fell on the bowing Archer, and the audience stomped and clapped to show their appreciation. The curtain rose again—what! Not done yet? Ah, no! It was just Garrick bringing Mrs. Clive forward. Would they ever finish?
Mrs. Fleming was standing; she supposed they were going, and got up. Someone put her cloak about her shoulders; Richard—for the last time. Mr. Holt escorted her to her coach, and put her and her cousin into it. He and Mr. Fleming had their chairs; so only Richard and Tracy went with the ladies. The Flemings were staying with friends in Brook Street, just off Grosvenor Square, so that when they had put Harriet down, only a few more yards remained to be covered.
Mrs. Fleming was standing; she thought they were leaving, so she got up. Someone draped her cloak over her shoulders; Richard—for the last time. Mr. Holt helped her into her coach, along with her cousin. He and Mr. Fleming took their seats, leaving only Richard and Tracy to accompany the ladies. The Flemings were staying with friends on Brook Street, just off Grosvenor Square, so after they dropped Harriet off, there were just a few more yards to go.
Lavinia wondered dully why Tracy had elected to come with them. What did he want? Was he going to warn Dick of her intended flight? He little knew the true state of affairs!
Lavinia wondered hazily why Tracy had chosen to come with them. What did he want? Was he planning to alert Dick about her intended escape? He had no idea what was really going on!
At the foot of the staircase at Wyncham House she turned to say good-night.
At the bottom of the staircase at Wyncham House, she turned to say goodnight.
She merely nodded to Tracy, but to Dick she extended her hand. He took it in his, kissing it, and she noticed how cold were his fingers, how burning hot his lips. Then he released her, and she went slowly up the stairs to her room.
She just nodded at Tracy, but she offered her hand to Dick. He took it and kissed it, and she felt how cold his fingers were and how scorching his lips felt. Then he let go of her, and she walked slowly up the stairs to her room.
His Grace watched her through his eyeglass. When she was out of sight he turned and surveyed Richard critically.
His Grace observed her through his eyeglass. When she disappeared from view, he turned and looked at Richard with a critical eye.
"If that is the way you kiss a woman, Lavinia has my sympathies," he remarked.
"If that's how you kiss a woman, Lavinia has my sympathy," he said.
Richard's lips tightened. He picked up a stand of lighted candles and ushered his Grace into the drawing-room.
Richard's lips pressed together. He grabbed a bunch of lit candles and led his Grace into the living room.
"I presume you did not come to tell me that?" he asked.
"I assume you didn't come to tell me that?" he asked.
"Your presumption is correct, Richard. I have come to open your eyes."
"You're right, Richard. I've come to open your eyes."
"You are too kind."
"You're too kind."
His Grace laid his hat on the table, and sat down on the arm of a chair.
His Grace placed his hat on the table and sat down on the arm of a chair.
"I think perhaps I am. It may interest you to hear that Lavinia intends to elope with our gallant friend the Captain." Richard bowed.
"I think maybe I am. You might be interested to know that Lavinia plans to run away with our brave friend the Captain." Richard bowed.
"You knew it?"
"Did you know?"
"Certainly."
"Of course."
Andover looked him over.
Andover checked him out.
"May I ask what steps you are taking to prevent her?"
"Can I ask what steps you're taking to stop her?"
"None."
"None."
His Grace's expression was quite indescribable. For a moment he was speechless, and then he reverted to heavy sarcasm.
His Grace's expression was totally beyond words. For a moment, he was at a loss for words, and then he switched to biting sarcasm.
"Pray remember to be at hand—to conduct her to her chair!" he drawled. "Upon my soul, you sicken me!
"Please remember to be available—to help her to her chair!" he said slowly. "Honestly, you make me sick!"
"I am grieved. There is a remedy," replied Carstares significantly.
"I’m upset. There’s a solution," Carstares replied meaningfully.
Tracy ignored the suggestion.
Tracy dismissed the suggestion.
"I suppose it is nothing to you that you lose her? No; It is nothing to you that she disgraces her name? Oh, no!"
"I guess it doesn't matter to you that you're losing her? No; it doesn't matter to you that she's ruining her reputation? Oh, definitely not!"
"My name, I think."
"My name, I think."
"Our name! Is it possible for her to disgrace yours?"
"Our name! Can she really bring shame to yours?"
Richard went white and his hand flew instinctively to his sword hilt.
Richard turned pale, and his hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword.
Tracy looked at him.
Tracy glanced at him.
"Do you think I would soil my blade with you?" he asked, very softly.
"Do you really think I would dirty my sword with you?" he asked quietly.
Richard's hand fell from the hilt: his eyes searched the other's face.
Richard's hand slipped from the hilt as he searched the other person's face.
"You know?" he asked at last, quite calmly.
"You know?" he finally asked, sounding completely calm.
"You fool," answered his Grace gently. "You fool, do you think I have not always known?"
"You idiot," his Grace replied gently. "You fool, do you think I haven’t always known?"
Richard leaned against the mantel-shelf.
Richard leaned against the mantel.
"You never thought I was innocent? You knew that night? You guessed?"
"You never thought I was innocent? You knew that night? You figured it out?"
The Duke sneered.
The Duke scoffed.
"Knowing both, could I suspect other than you?" he asked insultingly.
"Knowing both, how could I suspect anyone other than you?" he asked in an insulting tone.
"Oh, my God!" cried Carstares suddenly. "Why could you not have said so before?"
"Oh my God!" Carstares exclaimed suddenly. "Why didn't you say that earlier?"
The Duke's eyes opened wide.
The Duke's eyes widened.
"It has chafed you—eh? I knew it would. I've watched you." He chuckled beneath his breath. "And those fools never looked beneath the surface. One and all, they believed that John would cheat. John! They swallowed it tamely and never even guessed at the truth."
"It bothered you, didn't it? I knew it would. I've been watching you." He chuckled quietly to himself. "And those idiots never looked deeper. They all thought John would cheat. John! They accepted it without question and never even realized the truth."
"You, at least, did not believe?"
"You didn't believe, right?"
"I? Hardly. Knowing you for a weak fool and him for a quixotic fool, I rather jumped to conclusions."
"I? Not at all. Considering you a weak fool and him an unrealistic dreamer, I definitely jumped to conclusions."
"Instead, you tried to throw the blame on him. I would to God you had exposed me!"
"Instead, you tried to pin the blame on him. I wish to God you had revealed the truth about me!"
"So you have remarked. I confess I do not understand this heroic attitude. Why should I interfere in what was none of my business? What proof had I?"
"So you've said. I admit I don’t get this heroic mindset. Why should I get involved in something that was none of my concern? What evidence did I have?"
"Why did you raise no demur? What motive had you?"
"Why didn't you object? What was your reason?"
"I should have thought it fairly obvious."
"I should have thought it was pretty obvious."
Richard stared at him, puzzled.
Richard stared at him, confused.
"Gad, Richard! but you are singularly obtuse. Have I not pointed out that John was a quixotic fool? When did I say he was a weak one?"
"Gosh, Richard! You really are incredibly clueless. Didn't I make it clear that John was an idealistic idiot? When did I ever say he was a weak one?"
"You mean—you mean you wanted Lavinia to marry me—because you thought to squeeze me as you willed?" asked Carstares slowly.
"You mean—you wanted Lavinia to marry me—so you could control me however you wanted?" Carstares asked slowly.
His Grace's thin nostrils wrinkled up.
His Grace's thin nostrils widened.
"You are so crude," he complained.
"You're so rude," he said.
"It suited you that Jack should be disgraced? You thought I should seize his money. You—you—"
"It worked out for you that Jack got disgraced? You thought I should take his money. You—you—"
"Rogue? But you will admit that I at least am an honest rogue. You are—er—a dishonest saint. I would sooner be what I am."
"Rogue? But you have to admit that I'm at least an honest rogue. You are—um—a dishonest saint. I’d rather be who I am."
"I know there is nothing on God's earth more vile than I am!" replied Carstares, violently.
"I know there's nothing on this earth more disgusting than I am!" replied Carstares, angrily.
His Grace sneered openly.
His Grace openly sneered.
"Very pretty, Richard, but a little tardy, methinks." He paused, and something seemed to occur to him. "'Tis why you purpose to let Lavinia go, I suppose? You confess the truth on Friday—eh?"
"Very pretty, Richard, but a bit late, I think." He paused, and something seemed to come to him. "That's why you plan to let Lavinia go, right? You admit the truth on Friday—yeah?"
Richard bowed his head.
Richard lowered his head.
"I have not the right to stop her. She—chooses her own road."
"I don't have the right to stop her. She—chooses her own path."
"She knows?" sharply.
"She knows?" sharply.
"She has always known."
"She always knew."
"The jade! And I never guessed it!" He paused. "Yes, I understand your heroic attitude. I am sorry I cannot pander to it. In spite of all this, I cannot permit my sister to ruin herself."
"The jade! And I never saw that coming!" He paused. "Yeah, I get your heroic stance. I'm sorry I can't support it. Still, I can't let my sister mess up her life."
"She were as effectually ruined an she stayed with me."
"She would be just as effectively ruined if she stayed with me."
"Pshaw! After seven years, who is like to care one way or the other which of you cheated? Play the man for once and stop her!"
"Pshaw! After seven years, who really cares one way or the other who cheated? Be a man for once and stop her!"
"She loves Lovelace, I tell you!"
"She loves Lovelace, I swear!"
"What of it? She will recover from that."
"What about it? She'll get over that."
"No—I cannot ask her to stay with me—'twould be damnably selfish."
"No—I can't ask her to stay with me—it's incredibly selfish."
His Grace appeared exasperated.
He seemed frustrated.
"'Fore Gad, you are a fool! Ask her! Ask her! Force her! Kick Lovelace from your house and abandon the heroic pose, I beg of you!"
"'For God's sake, you are a fool! Ask her! Ask her! Confront her! Kick Lovelace out of your house and drop the heroic act, I’m begging you!"
"Do you suppose I want to lose her?" cried Carstares. "'Tis because I love her so much that I will not stand in the way of her happiness!"
"Do you think I want to lose her?" shouted Carstares. "It's because I love her so much that I won't stand in the way of her happiness!"
The Duke flung round and picked up his hat.
The Duke turned around and grabbed his hat.
"I am sorry I cannot join with you in your heroics. I must take the matter into my own hands, as usual, it seems. Lord, but you should have learnt to make her obey you, my good Dick! She has led you by the nose ever since she married you, and she was a woman who wanted mastering!" He went over to the door and opened it. "I will call upon you to-morrow, when I shall hope to find you more sane. They do not purpose to leave until late, I know, for Lovelace is promised to Mallaby at three o'clock. There is time in which to act."
"I'm sorry I can't join you in your heroics. I have to handle this myself, as usual, it seems. Goodness, you should have learned to make her listen to you, my dear Dick! She's been leading you around since you got married, and she’s definitely a woman who needed someone to take charge!" He walked over to the door and opened it. "I'll check in on you tomorrow, and I hope you'll be more reasonable by then. I know they plan to stay until late because Lovelace is supposed to meet Mallaby at three o'clock. There's still time to act."
"I shall not interfere," repeated Richard.
"I won’t get involved," Richard repeated.
His Grace sneered.
His Grace scoffed.
"So you have remarked. It remains for me to do. Good-night."
"So you have noted. It's now my turn to act. Good night."
CHAPTER XXIV
RICHARD PLAYS THE MAN
Lady Lavinia's frame of mind when she awoke next morning was hardly befitting one who contemplated an elopement. A weight seemed to rest on her chest, hopeless misery was gathered about her head. She could not bring herself to drink her chocolate, and, feeling that inaction was the worst of all, she very soon crawled out of bed and allowed her maid to dress her. Then she went with dragging steps to her boudoir, wondering all the time where Richard was and what he was doing. She seated herself at her window and looked out on to the square, biting the edge of her handkerchief in the effort to keep back her tears.
Lady Lavinia's mindset when she woke up the next morning was hardly one that matched her plans for eloping. A heavy weight seemed to sit on her chest, and she was surrounded by a deep sense of hopelessness. She couldn’t even force herself to drink her chocolate, and feeling that doing nothing was the worst option, she quickly got out of bed and let her maid dress her. Then she walked slowly to her boudoir, constantly wondering where Richard was and what he was doing. She sat at her window and looked out at the square, biting the edge of her handkerchief to hold back her tears.
Richard was in a no more cheerful mood. He, too, left his chocolate untouched, and went presently down to the breakfast table and looked at the red sirloin with a feeling of acute nausea. He managed to drink a cup of coffee, and immediately afterwards left the room and made his way to his wife's boudoir. He told himself he was acting weakly, and had far better avoid her, but in the end he gave way to his longing to see her, and knocked on one white panel.
Richard was not in a cheerful mood either. He also left his chocolate untouched and soon went down to the breakfast table, looking at the red sirloin with a feeling of intense nausea. He managed to drink a cup of coffee, and right after that, he left the room and made his way to his wife’s boudoir. He told himself he was being weak and should really avoid her, but in the end, he gave in to his desire to see her and knocked on one of the white panels.
Lavinia's heart leapt. How well she knew that knock!
Lavinia's heart raced. She recognized that knock all too well!
"Come in!" she called, and tried to compose her features.
"Come in!" she yelled, and tried to keep a neutral expression.
Richard entered and shut the door behind him.
Richard walked in and closed the door behind him.
"Oh—oh—good-morning!" she smiled. "You—wanted to speak with me—Dick?"
"Oh—oh—good morning!" she smiled. "You—wanted to talk to me—Dick?"
"I—yes—that is—er—have you the Carlyles' invitation?"
"I—yeah—that is—um—do you have the Carlyles' invitation?"
It was, perhaps, an unlucky excuse. Lavinia turned away and fought against her tears.
It was probably an unlucky excuse. Lavinia turned away and tried to hold back her tears.
"I—I believe—'tis in my—escritoire," she managed to say. "I—I will look for it."
"I—I think it's in my—desk," she managed to say. "I—I will look for it."
She rose and unlocked the bureau, standing with her back to him.
She got up and unlocked the dresser, standing with her back to him.
"'Tis no matter," stammered Carstares. "I—only—'twas but that I could not find it. Pray do not disturb yourself!"
"'It’s no big deal,' stammered Carstares. 'I—just—couldn't find it. Please don't worry!'"
"Oh—not—at all," she answered, scattering a handful of letters before her. "Yes—here 'tis." She came up to him with the note in her hand, extending it.
"Oh—no—not at all," she replied, tossing a handful of letters aside. "Yes—here it is." She walked up to him with the note in her hand, holding it out.
Carstares looked down at the golden head, and at the little face with its eyes cast down, and red mouth set so wistfully. Heavens, how could he bear to live without her! Mechanically he took the letter.
Carstares looked down at the golden head and the small face with its eyes lowered and red mouth so sadly set. How could he possibly live without her! He grabbed the letter without thinking.
Lavinia turned away, and as she stepped from him something snapped in Richard's brain. The luckless invitation was flung down.
Lavinia turned away, and as she stepped away from him, something broke in Richard's mind. The unfortunate invitation fell to the ground.
"No, by God you shall not!" he cried suddenly.
"No way, you will not!" he shouted suddenly.
Lavinia stopped, trembling.
Lavinia paused, trembling.
"Oh—oh, what do you mean?" she fluttered.
"Oh—oh, what do you mean?" she said nervously.
The mists were gone from his mind now, everything was clear. Lavinia should not elope with Lovelace. In two strides he was at her side, had caught her by the shoulders and swung her to face him.
The fog had lifted from his mind; everything was clear now. Lavinia shouldn't run away with Lovelace. In just two steps, he was by her side, grabbed her by the shoulders, and turned her to face him.
"You shall not leave me! Do you understand? I cannot live without you!"
"You can't leave me! Do you get it? I can't live without you!"
Lavinia gave a little cry full of relief, joy and wonderment, and shrank against him.
Lavinia let out a small cry of relief, joy, and amazement, and pressed herself against him.
"Oh, please, please forgive me and keep me with you!" she cried, and clung to the lapels of his coat.
"Oh, please, please forgive me and keep me with you!" she cried, clinging to the lapels of his coat.
Carstares swept her right off the ground in the violence of his embrace, but she did not mind, although the crushing was ruinous to her silks. Silks were no longer uppermost in her brain. She returned his kisses eagerly, sobbing a little.
Carstares lifted her off the ground in the intensity of his embrace, but she didn't care, even though the pressure was damaging to her silk clothes. The silks were no longer her main concern. She eagerly returned his kisses, crying a little.
When Carstares was able to say anything beyond how he loved her, he demanded if she did not love him?
When Carstares could express anything beyond how much he loved her, he asked if she didn't love him too?
"Of course I do!" she cooed. "I always, always did, only I was so selfish and so careless!"
"Of course I do!" she said sweetly. "I always have, I just was so selfish and careless!"
He carried her to the sofa and sat down with her on his knee, trying to look into her face. But she had somehow contrived to hide it on his shoulder, and he did not succeed.
He carried her to the sofa and sat down with her on his lap, trying to look into her face. But she somehow managed to hide it on his shoulder, and he couldn’t see it.
"Then you never loved that puppy?" he asked, amazed.
"Then you never loved that puppy?" he asked, astonished.
One hand crept up to his other shoulder.
One hand moved up to his other shoulder.
"Oh, Dicky, no! And—and you—you don't love that horrid Mrs. Fanshawe, do you?"
"Oh, Dicky, no! And—and you—you don’t love that awful Mrs. Fanshawe, do you?"
He was still more amazed.
He was even more amazed.
"Mrs. Fanshawe? Great heavens, no! You never thought that, surely?"
"Mrs. Fanshawe? No way! You can't really believe that, can you?"
"I did—I did! Since you were always at her house, and so cold to me—how could I help it?"
"I did—I did! Since you were always at her place and so distant with me—how could I not feel that way?"
"Cold to you? My dearest, surely not?"
"Cold to you? My love, definitely not?"
"You were—you truly were—and I was so miserable—I—I thought I had been so unreasonable and so horrid that you had ceased to I-love me—and I did not know what to do. And—and then you told me that you were going to—to confess—and I lost my temper and said I would n-not stay with you—But I never, never meant it—and when you seemed to expect me to go—I—I did not know what to do again!"
"You really were, and I was so miserable. I thought I had been so unreasonable and terrible that you had stopped loving me, and I didn't know what to do. Then you told me you were going to confess, and I lost my temper and said I wouldn't stay with you. But I never meant it, and when you seemed to expect me to leave, I didn’t know what to do again!"
He patted her shoulder comfortingly.
He comforted her by patting her shoulder.
"Sweetheart, don't cry! I had no idea of all this—why, I was sure that you loved Lovelace—I never doubted it—why in the world did you not tell me the truth?"
"Sweetheart, don’t cry! I had no idea about any of this—honestly, I was sure you loved Lovelace—I never doubted it—so why on earth didn't you just tell me the truth?"
She sat up at that, and looked at him.
She sat up at that and looked at him.
"Why, how could I?" she demanded. "I was quite certain that you loved Isabella Fanshawe. I felt I had to go away, and I could not do it alone—so—so—so, of course I had to elope. And I told Harold last night that I would go with him—and I'm afraid he didn't quite want me when he heard that I loved you. Oh, Dicky darling, you'll tell him that I won't go with him, won't you?"
"Why would I do that?" she asked. "I was really sure you loved Isabella Fanshawe. I felt like I had to leave, and I couldn't do it by myself—so—so—of course, I had to run away. I told Harold last night that I would go with him—and I'm worried he didn't really want me when he found out I loved you. Oh, Dicky darling, please tell him I won't go with him, okay?"
He could not help laughing.
He couldn't help laughing.
"Ay, I'll tell him. 'Pon rep., sweetheart, I can find it in me to be sorry for him!"
"Ay, I'll tell him. Honestly, sweetheart, I can actually feel sorry for him!"
"Oh, he will not mind for long," she said philosophically. "He loves so easily, you see! But you, Dick—why did you go so often—so very often to see Mrs. Fanshawe?"
"Oh, he won't care for long," she said thoughtfully. "He falls in love so easily, you know! But you, Dick—why did you visit Mrs. Fanshawe so often—so very often?"
His face grew solemn.
His expression became serious.
"She knew—Jack—in Vienna—I—I wanted to hear all she could tell me of him—I could think of nothing else."
"She knew—Jack—in Vienna—I—I wanted to hear everything she could share about him—I couldn't think of anything else."
"Oh, Dicky! How—how wickedly foolish I have been! And 'twas that that made you so cold—and I thought—oh, dear!"
"Oh, Dicky! How—how incredibly foolish I've been! And that’s what made you so distant—and I thought—oh, dear!"
He drew her head down on to his shoulder again.
He pulled her head down onto his shoulder again.
"My poor love! Why, 'tis the kindest lady imaginable, but as to loving her—!" He kissed her hand lingeringly. "I love—and have always loved—a far different being: a naughty, wilful, captivating little person, who—"
"My poor love! She is the kindest lady you could imagine, but as for loving her—!" He kissed her hand slowly. "I love—and have always loved—a very different person: a cheeky, headstrong, enchanting little one, who—"
Lady Lavinia clasped her arms about his neck.
Lady Lavinia wrapped her arms around his neck.
"You make me feel so very, very dreadful! I have indeed been naughty—I—"
"You make me feel so awful! I really have been bad—I—"
"And you'll be so many times again," he told her, laughing.
"And you'll be so many times again," he told her, laughing.
"No, no! I—will—try to be good!"
"No, no! I—will—try to be good!"
"I do not want you good!" Richard assured her. "I want you to be your own dear self!" ... Lady Lavinia disengaged herself with a contented little sigh, and stood up.
"I don’t want you to try to be perfect!" Richard told her. "I want you to just be your wonderful self!" ... Lady Lavinia pulled away with a satisfied little sigh and got to her feet.
"How charming it is to be happy again, to be sure!" she remarked naively. "To think that only half an hour ago I was wishing to be dead!" She went over to the glass and straightened her hair.
"How wonderful it is to be happy again, for sure!" she said innocently. "It's hard to believe that just half an hour ago I was wishing to be dead!" She walked over to the mirror and fixed her hair.
Richard looked at her rather anxiously.
Richard looked at her with some anxiety.
"Lavinia—you—you quite understand, I am going to tell everyone the truth—next Friday?" he asked.
"Lavinia—you—you understand, right? I'm going to tell everyone the truth—next Friday?" he asked.
"Yes, I do, of course—'tis dreadfully disagreeable of you, but I suppose you will do it. I do hope people will not refuse to recognise us, though."
"Yes, I do, of course—it's really annoying of you, but I guess you’ll go ahead with it. I really hope people won’t refuse to acknowledge us, though."
"No one would ever refuse to recognise you, dearest."
"No one would ever deny knowing you, my dear."
She brightened.
She lit up.
"Do you really think so? Well, perhaps after all, 'twill not be so very horrid. And—and you will like to have Jack again, won't you? Yes—I knew you would. Oh, 'twill all be quite comfortable after a little while, I make no doubt!"
"Do you really think so? Well, maybe it won't be so very terrible after all. And—you will want to have Jack back, right? Yes—I knew you would. Oh, it will all be quite comfortable after a little while, I'm sure!"
His Grace of Andover arose betimes, and early sallied forth into the street. He called a chair, and drove to an address in the Strand, where lodged a certain Colonel Shepherd. Half-an-hour did he spend with the Colonel, and when he at length emerged from the house the curl of his lip betokened satisfaction. He did not at once hail a chair, but walked along in the direction of St. James's, entering the park in company with one Dare, who, seven years before, had given a certain memorable card-party.
His Grace of Andover woke up early and stepped out into the street. He called for a chair and went to an address on the Strand, where a Colonel Shepherd was staying. He spent half an hour with the Colonel, and when he finally came out of the house, the smirk on his face showed he was pleased. Instead of immediately calling for a chair, he walked towards St. James's, entering the park along with a guy named Dare, who had hosted a memorable card game seven years earlier.
Dare was pleasantly intrigued over Richard's latest oddity.
Dare was pleasantly curious about Richard's latest quirk.
"Have you an idea what 'tis about, Belmanoir?" he inquired. "Has he written you to come as well?"
"Do you have any idea what this is about, Belmanoir?" he asked. "Did he write to you to come too?"
"I believe I did receive some communication from Carstares; yes—I remember, Andrew brought it."
"I think I got some message from Carstares; yeah—I remember, Andrew delivered it."
"Well, what does it mean? Fortescue is bidden, and Davenant. 'Tis very curious."
"Well, what does it mean? Fortescue is invited, and Davenant. It's very strange."
"My dear Dare, I am not in Richard's confidence. We shall doubtless hear all that there is to hear at the given time. Mysteries do not interest me. But 'twill be a pleasant reunion.... Fortescue and Davenant, you say? Strange! I have heard that Evans and Milward have also received their sum—invitations. It should be most entertaining."
"My dear Dare, I'm not in Richard's inner circle. We'll definitely find out everything when the time comes. Mysteries don’t really interest me. But it will be a nice reunion… Fortescue and Davenant, you mentioned? How odd! I've heard that Evans and Milward have also gotten their invitations. It should be quite entertaining."
"'Tis prodigious curious," repeated Dare. "No one can imagine what 'tis all about!"
"'It’s incredibly strange,' repeated Dare. 'No one can figure out what it’s all about!'"
"Ah?" His Grace's thin lips twitched.
"Ah?" His Grace's thin lips moved slightly.
Midway through the afternoon he repaired to Wyncham House and was ushered into the library.
Mid-afternoon, he went to Wyncham House and was shown into the library.
Richard sat writing, but rose on seeing him, and came forward.
Richard was sitting and writing, but he got up when he saw him and stepped forward.
It struck his Grace that Carstares was looking quite happy.
It occurred to him that Carstares looked pretty happy.
"You seem cheerful, Richard!"
"You look happy, Richard!"
"I am," smiled his brother-in-law.
"I'm here," smiled his brother-in-law.
"I am much relieved to hear it. I have seen Shepherd."
"I'm really relieved to hear that. I've met Shepherd."
"Shepherd?" interrogated Carstares.
"Shepherd?" asked Carstares.
"Lovelace's colonel, my dear Richard. You may count on Captain Harold's departure—on an important mission—in, say, forty-eight hours."
"Lovelace's colonel, my dear Richard. You can count on Captain Harold leaving—on an important mission—in about forty-eight hours."
"You may count on Captain Harold's departure in very much less, Tracy," said Carstares, a twinkle in his eye.
"You can expect Captain Harold to leave much sooner, Tracy," said Carstares, a glint in his eye.
The Duke started forward.
The Duke stepped ahead.
"She has gone?" he almost hissed.
"Is she gone?" he nearly hissed.
"Gone? No! She is in the drawing-room with him."
"Gone? No! She's in the living room with him."
"With Lovelace! And you permit it? You stand by and watch another man—"
"With Lovelace! And you allow this? You just stand there and watch another guy—"
"Say farewell to my wife. But I am not watching it, as you see."
"Say goodbye to my wife. But I’m not looking at it, as you can see."
The anger died out of his Grace's eyes.
The anger faded from his Grace's eyes.
"Farewell? Do you tell me you at last came to your senses?"
"Goodbye? Are you really saying that you've finally come to your senses?"
"We found that we both laboured under a delusion," replied Carstares pleasantly.
"We realized that we were both under a misconception," replied Carstares with a smile.
"I am delighted to hear you say so. I hope you will for the future keep a stricter hold over Lavinia."
"I’m really glad to hear you say that. I hope you’ll keep a tighter grip on Lavinia moving forward."
"Do you?"
"Do you?"
"I do. I think I will not undo what I have done; Lovelace were perhaps better out of the way for a time."
"I do. I think I won't take back what I've done; Lovelace might be better off out of the way for a while."
"Why, I have no objection to that," bowed Richard.
"Sure, I’m fine with that," Richard said with a bow.
His Grace nodded shortly and picked up his hat.
His Grace nodded briefly and grabbed his hat.
"Then there remains nothing more to be done in the matter."
"Then there’s nothing else to be done about it."
He looked piercingly across at Carstares. "She did not love him?"
He stared intently at Carstares. "She didn't love him?"
Richard gave a happy little sigh.
Richard let out a happy little sigh.
"She loves me."
"She loves me."
The heavy lids drooped again.
The heavy eyelids drooped again.
"You cannot conceive my delight. If she indeed loves you, she is safe. I thought she had not got it in her. Pray bear my respects to her." His hand was on the door-knob, when something seemed to occur to him.
"You can't imagine how happy I am. If she truly loves you, she's safe. I thought she didn't have it in her. Please give her my regards." His hand was on the doorknob when something seemed to occur to him.
"I take it my presence at Wyncham on Friday will not be necessary?" he said cynically.
"I guess my being at Wyncham on Friday won't be needed?" he said sarcastically.
Richard flushed.
Richard blushed.
"It will not be necessary."
"It won't be necessary."
"Then I am sure you will excuse me an I do not appear. I have other, more important affairs on hand.....But I shall be loth to miss the heroics," he added pensively, and chuckled. "Au revoir, my good Richard!"
"Then I'm sure you'll understand if I don't show up. I have other, more important things to deal with.....But I'll be sorry to miss the heroics," he added thoughtfully and laughed. "See you later, my friend Richard!"
Richard bowed him out thankfully.
Richard thanked him and left.
Presently the front door opened and shut again, and looking out of the window he saw that Captain Harold Lovelace had taken his departure.
Currently, the front door opened and closed again, and looking out of the window, he noticed that Captain Harold Lovelace had left.
He was now awaiting Mr. Warburton, whom he had sent in search of John some days ago. He should have been here by now, he thought, but perhaps he had been detained. Richard was aching to hear news of his brother, longing to see him once more. But at the same time he was dreading the meeting; he shrank from the thought of looking into Jack's eyes, cold—even scornful. It was not possible, so he reasoned, that Jack should feel no resentment....
He was now waiting for Mr. Warburton, whom he had sent to look for John a few days ago. He should have arrived by now, he thought, but maybe something had delayed him. Richard was eager to hear news of his brother, wishing to see him again. But at the same time, he was dreading the meeting; he recoiled at the idea of looking into Jack's eyes, which seemed cold—even scornful. It couldn't be, he reasoned, that Jack felt no resentment...
"Mr. Warburton, sir."
"Mr. Warburton, hello."
Carstares turned and came eagerly forward to greet the newcomer.
Carstares turned and approached eagerly to greet the newcomer.
"Well? Well?"
"What's up? What's up?"
Mr. Warburton spread out deprecating hands.
Mr. Warburton spread out his hands in a dismissive way.
"Alas! Mr. Carstares."
"Wow! Mr. Carstares."
Richard caught his arm.
Richard grabbed his arm.
"What mean you? He is not—dead?"
"What do you mean? He's not dead?"
"I do not know, sir."
"I don't know, sir."
"You could not find him? Quick! Tell me?"
"You couldn't find him? Hurry! Let me know!"
"Alas! no, sir."
"Sorry, no, sir."
"But the Chequers—he said—Surely they knew something?"
"But the Chequers—he said—Surely they knew something?"
"Nought, Mr. Carstares." Out came Mr. Warburton's snuff-box. Very deliberately he took a pinch, shaking the remains from his finger-tips. "The host, Chadber—an honest man, though lacking in humour—has not set eyes on my lord for well-nigh six months. Not since I went to advise my lord of the Earl's death."
"Naught, Mr. Carstares." Mr. Warburton pulled out his snuff-box. He took a pinch of snuff slowly, shaking off the excess from his fingertips. "The host, Chadber—an honest man, though without much humor—hasn't seen my lord for almost six months. Not since I went to inform my lord about the Earl's death."
"But Warburton, he cannot be far? He is not dead! Oh, surely not that?"
"But Warburton, he can't be far away? He's not dead! Oh, surely not that?"
"No, no, Master Dick," soothed the lawyer. "We should have heard of it had he been killed. I fear he has gone abroad once more. It seems he often spoke of travelling again."
"No, no, Master Dick," the lawyer reassured him. "We would have heard if he had been killed. I'm afraid he has gone abroad again. It seems he often talked about traveling again."
"Abroad? God! don't let me lose him again!" He sank into a chair, his head in his arms.
"Abroad? Oh God! I can't lose him again!" He collapsed into a chair, his head in his arms.
"Tut! I implore you, Mr. Carstares! Do not despair yet. We have no proof that he has left the country. I daresay we shall find him almost at once. Chadber thinks it likely he will visit the inn again ere long. Calm yourself, Master Dick!" He walked up to the man and laid a hand on one heaving shoulder. "We shall find him, never fear! But do not—I know 'twould grieve him to see you so upset, Master Dick—pray, do not—!"
"Tut! Please, Mr. Carstares! Don't lose hope yet. We have no evidence that he’s left the country. I’m sure we’ll locate him soon. Chadber believes it’s likely he will return to the inn before long. Just relax, Master Dick!" He approached the man and placed a hand on one of his shaking shoulders. "We will find him, don’t worry! But please—I'm sure it would hurt him to see you so anxious, Master Dick—just don’t—!"
"If I could only make amends!" groaned Richard.
"If only I could make things right!" Richard groaned.
"Well, sir, are you not about to? He would not wish you to distress yourself like this! He was so fond of you! Pray, pray do not!"
"Well, sir, aren't you going to? He wouldn’t want you to upset yourself like this! He cared for you a lot! Please, please don't!"
Carstares rose unsteadily and walked to the window. "I crave your pardon, Mr. Warburton—you must excuse me—I have been—living in hell—this last week."
Carstares got up wobbly and walked to the window. "I beg your pardon, Mr. Warburton—you have to forgive me—I’ve been—living in hell—this past week."
Warburton came over to his side.
Warburton came over to his side.
"Master Dick—I—you know I have never cared for you-as—well—as—"
"Master Dick, I—you know I’ve never really cared for you as—well—as—"
"You cared for him."
"You looked after him."
"Er—yes, sir, exactly!—and of late years I may, perhaps, have been hard. I would desire to—er—apologise for any unjust—er—thoughts I may have harboured against you. I—I—possibly, I never quite understood. That is all, sir."
"Uh—yeah, sir, that's right!—and in recent years I might have been a bit harsh. I want to—uh—apologize for any unfair—uh—thoughts I may have had about you. I—I—maybe I just never fully understood. That's all, sir."
He blew his nose rather violently, and then his hand found Richard's.
He blew his nose pretty forcefully, and then his hand found Richard's.
Richard Carstares had plenty to occupy him for the rest of the week. Arrangements had to be made, a house acquired for Lavinia, Wyncham House to be thoroughly cleaned and put in order, awaiting its rightful owner. Once she had made up her mind to face the inevitable, Lavinia quite enjoyed all the preparations. The new house in Great Jermyn Street she voted charming, and she straightway set to work to buy very expensive furniture for it, and to superintend all the alterations. In her present penitent mood she would even have accompanied her husband to Wyncham on Monday, to stand by him on the fateful Friday; but this he would not allow, insisting that she remain in town until his return. So she fluttered contentedly from Grosvenor Square to Jermyn Street, very busy and quite happy.
Richard Carstares had a lot to keep him busy for the rest of the week. He needed to make arrangements, find a house for Lavinia, and get Wyncham House completely cleaned and organized, waiting for its rightful owner. Once she decided to face the inevitable, Lavinia actually enjoyed all the preparations. She found the new house on Great Jermyn Street charming and immediately started shopping for very expensive furniture and overseeing all the renovations. In her current penitent mood, she would have even joined her husband at Wyncham on Monday to support him on the important Friday, but he wouldn’t let her, insisting she stay in town until he got back. So, she happily flitted from Grosvenor Square to Jermyn Street, staying very busy and quite content.
Carstares was to travel to Wyncham on Monday, arriving there the following evening in company with Andrew, whom he was taking as far as Andover. His lordship had lately embroiled himself in a quarrel over a lady when deep in his cups, and owing to the subsequent duel at Barn Elms and the almost overpowering nature of his debts, he deemed it prudent to go into seclusion for a spell. Tracy disappeared from town in the middle of the week, whither no one knew, but it was universally believed that he had gone to Scotland on a visit.
Carstares was set to travel to Wyncham on Monday, arriving the next evening with Andrew, whom he was taking as far as Andover. His lordship had recently gotten into a mess over a woman while drunk, and because of the duel at Barn Elms and his overwhelming debts, he thought it wise to go into hiding for a while. Tracy vanished from town in the middle of the week, where no one knew, but everyone believed he had gone to Scotland for a visit.
Monday at length dawned fair and promising. After bidding his wife a very tender farewell, and gently drying her wet eyelashes with his own handkerchief, Richard set out with his brother-in-law in the big travelling chaise soon after noon. Andrew had quite recovered his hitherto rather dampened spirits, and produced a dice-box from one pocket and a pack of cards from the other wherewith to beguile the tedium of the journey.
Monday finally arrived, bright and full of promise. After giving his wife a loving goodbye and carefully wiping her teary eyelashes with his own handkerchief, Richard left with his brother-in-law in the large travel carriage shortly after noon. Andrew had completely regained his earlier dampened spirits and pulled out a dice box from one pocket and a deck of cards from the other to help pass the time on the journey.
CHAPTER XXV
HIS GRACE OF ANDOVER CAPTURES THE QUEEN
Diana stood in the old oak porch, riding-whip in hand, and the folds of her voluminous gown over her arm. Miss Betty stood beside her, surveying her with secret pride.
Diana stood on the old oak porch, riding whip in hand, with the folds of her large gown draped over her arm. Miss Betty stood next to her, watching her with quiet pride.
Diana's eyes seemed darker than ever, she thought, and the mouth more tragic. She knew that the girl was, to use her own expression, "moping quite prodigiously for that Mr. Carr." Not all that she could do to entertain Diana entirely chased away the haunting sadness in her face; for a time she would be gay, but afterwards the laughter died away and she was silent. Many times had Miss Betty shaken her fist at the absent John.
Diana's eyes looked darker than ever, she thought, and her mouth seemed more tragic. She realized that the girl was, in her own words, "moping quite prodigiously for that Mr. Carr." No matter how hard she tried to cheer Diana up, the sadness in her face still lingered; for a while, she would be happy, but eventually the laughter would fade, and she would fall silent. Many times, Miss Betty had shaken her fist at the missing John.
Presently Diana gave a tiny sigh, and looked down at her aunt, smiling.
Presently, Diana let out a small sigh and looked down at her aunt, smiling.
"You would be surprised how excellently well Harper manages the horses," she said. "He is quite a godsend. So much nicer than that stupid William."
"You'd be surprised at how well Harper takes care of the horses," she said. "He's truly a lifesaver. So much better than that clueless William."
"Indeed, yes," agreed Miss Betty. "Only think, my dear, he was groom to Sir Hugh Grandison—I saw the letter Sir Hugh writ your Papa—a remarkable elegant epistle, I assure you, my love."
"Yes, that's right," agreed Miss Betty. "Just imagine, my dear, he was the groom for Sir Hugh Grandison—I saw the letter Sir Hugh wrote to your dad—a very elegant letter, I promise you, my love."
Diana nodded and watched the new groom ride up, leading her mount. He jumped down, and, touching his hat, stood awaiting his mistress's pleasure.
Diana nodded and watched the new groom ride up, leading her horse. He jumped down and, tipping his hat, stood waiting for his mistress's approval.
Diana went up to the cob, patting his glossy neck.
Diana walked up to the horse, gently stroking his shiny neck.
"We are going towards Ashley to-day, aunt," she said. "I am so anxious to find some berries, and Harper tells me they grow in profusion not far from here."
"We're heading to Ashley today, Aunt," she said. "I'm really eager to find some berries, and Harper says they grow abundantly not far from here."
"Now, my dear, pray do not tire yourself by going too far—I doubt it will rain before long and you will catch your death of cold!"
"Now, my dear, please don’t wear yourself out by going too far—I doubt it will rain soon and you might catch a cold!"
Diana laughed at her.
Diana laughed at her.
"Oh, no, aunt! Why, the sky is almost cloudless! But we shall not be long, I promise you. Only as far as Crossdown Woods and back again."
"Oh, no, Aunt! The sky is nearly clear! But we won't be gone long, I promise. Just to Crossdown Woods and back."
She gave her foot to the groom just as Mr. Beauleigh came out to watch her start.
She offered her foot to the groom just as Mr. Beauleigh stepped out to see her off.
"Really, my dear, I must ride with you to-morrow," he told her. "'Tis an age since we have been out together."
"Honestly, my dear, I have to ride with you tomorrow," he told her. "It’s been ages since we went out together."
"Why, Papa, will you not accompany me this afternoon?" cried Diana eagerly. "I should so like it!"
"Why, Dad, won't you come with me this afternoon?" Diana exclaimed eagerly. "I would really love that!"
It struck her aunt that Harper awaited the answer to this question rather anxiously. She watched him, puzzled. However, when Mr. Beauleigh had refused she could not see any change in his expression, and concluded that she must have been mistaken.
It occurred to her aunt that Harper was waiting for the answer to this question quite anxiously. She observed him, confused. However, when Mr. Beauleigh refused, she couldn't see any change in his expression and concluded that she must have been wrong.
So with a wave of her hand, Diana rode away, the groom following at a respectful distance. Yet somehow Miss Betty was uneasy. A presentiment of evil seemed to touch her, and when the riders had disappeared round a bend in the road she felt an insane desire to run after them and call her niece back. She gave herself a little shake, saying that she was a fond old woman, over-anxious about Diana. Nevertheless, she laid a detaining hand on her brother's arm as he was about to go indoors.
So with a wave of her hand, Diana rode off, the groom trailing behind at a respectful distance. But for some reason, Miss Betty felt uneasy. A sense of foreboding seemed to grip her, and when the riders vanished around a bend in the road, she had a wild urge to run after them and call her niece back. She gave herself a little shake, reminding herself that she was just a caring old woman, overly worried about Diana. Still, she placed a hand on her brother's arm as he was about to go inside.
"Wait, Horace! You—you will ride with Di more frequently, will you not?"
"Wait, Horace! You—you will hang out with Di more often, right?"
He looked surprised.
He seemed surprised.
"You are uneasy, Betty?"
"Are you feeling uneasy, Betty?"
"Oh—uneasy—! Well, yes—a little. I do not like her to go alone with a groom, and we do not know this man."
"Oh—uneasy—! Well, yeah—a bit. I don't like her going alone with a groom, and we don't know this guy."
"My dear! I had the very highest references from Sir Hugh Grandison, who, I am sure, would never recommend anyone untrustworthy. Why, you saw the letter yourself!"
"My dear! I had the highest recommendations from Sir Hugh Grandison, who, I'm sure, would never suggest anyone untrustworthy. Well, you saw the letter yourself!"
"Yes, yes. Doubtless I am very stupid. But you will ride with her after to-day, will you not?"
"Yes, yes. I’m definitely being really stupid. But you will ride with her after today, won’t you?"
"Certainly I will accompany my daughter when I can spare the time," he replied with dignity, and with that she had to be content.
"Of course, I'll join my daughter whenever I can find the time," he responded with dignity, and that was enough for her.
Diana rode leisurely along the lane, beside great trees and hedges that were a blaze of riotous colour. Autumn had turned the leaves dull gold and flame, mellow brown and deepest red, with flaming orange intermingled, and touches of copper here and there where some beech tree stood. The lane was like a fairy picture, too gorgeous to be real; the trees, meeting overhead, but let the sunlight through in patches, so that the dusty road beneath was mottled with gold.
Diana rode casually down the lane, alongside tall trees and hedges bursting with vibrant colors. Autumn had transformed the leaves into dull gold, fiery orange, rich brown, and deep red, with hints of copper here and there where some beech trees stood. The lane looked like a scene from a fairy tale, too beautiful to be real; the trees met overhead but allowed patches of sunlight to filter through, creating a dappled effect of gold on the dusty road below.
The hedges retained their greenness, and where there was a gap a vista of fields presented itself. And then they came upon a clump of berries, black and red, growing the other side of the little stream that meandered along the lane in a ditch. Diana drew up and addressed her companion.
The hedges stayed green, and where there was a gap, a view of fields opened up. Then they came across a bunch of berries, black and red, growing on the other side of the small stream that flowed alongside the lane in a ditch. Diana stopped and spoke to her companion.
"See, Harper—there are berries! We need go no further." She changed the reins to her right hand and made as if to spring down.
"Look, Harper—there are berries! We don't need to go any further." She switched the reins to her right hand and prepared to jump down.
"The place I spoke of is but a short way on, miss," ventured the man, keeping his seat.
"The place I mentioned is just a little further down, miss," the man said, staying in his seat.
She paused.
She took a moment.
"But why will these not suffice?"
"But why won't these be enough?"
"Well, miss, if you like. But those others were a deal finer. It seems a pity not to get some."
"Well, miss, if that's what you want. But those other ones were way nicer. It's a shame not to grab some."
Diana looked doubtfully along the road.
Diana looked uncertainly down the road.
"'Tis not far?"
"Is it far?"
"No, miss; but another quarter of a mile, and then down the track by the wood."
"No, miss; just another quarter of a mile, and then down the path by the woods."
Still she hesitated.
She still hesitated.
"I do not want to be late," she demurred.
"I don't want to be late," she said.
"No, miss, of course not. I only thought as how we might come back by way of Chorly Fields."
"No, miss, of course not. I just thought about how we could come back through Chorly Fields."
"Round by the mill? H'm...."
"Around the mill? Hmm..."
"Yes, miss. Then as soon as we get past it there is a clear stretch of turf almost up to the house."
"Yes, miss. Once we get past it, there's a clear patch of grass that goes almost right up to the house."
Her eye brightened.
Her eyes lit up.
"A gallop? Very well! But let us hurry on."
"A gallop? Alright! But let's hurry up."
She touched the cob with her heel, and they trotted on briskly out of the leafy canopy along the road with blue sky above and pasture land around. After a little while the wood came in sight, and in a minute they were riding down the track at right angles to the road. Harper was at Diana's heels, drawing nearer. Half unconsciously she quickened her pace. There was not a soul in sight.
She tapped the cob with her heel, and they trotted quickly out from the leafy canopy onto the road with a blue sky overhead and fields all around. After a short while, the woods came into view, and in a moment they were riding down the path that crossed the road. Harper was right behind Diana, getting closer. Almost without thinking, she picked up her pace. There wasn’t a soul in sight.
They were coming to a bend in the road, and now Harper was alongside.
They were approaching a curve in the road, and now Harper was next to them.
Choking a ridiculous feeling of frightened apprehension, Diana drew rein.
Choking back a silly feeling of scared anxiety, Diana pulled back.
"I do not perceive those berries!" she said lightly.
"I can't see those berries!" she said casually.
"No, miss," was the immediate response. "They are just a step into the wood. If you care to dismount here I can show you."
"No, miss," was the quick reply. "They're just a short walk into the woods. If you want to get down here, I can show you."
Nothing could be more respectful than the man's tone. Diana shook off her nervous qualms and slipped down. Harper, already on the ground, took the cob's rein and tied both horses to a tree.
Nothing could be more respectful than the man's tone. Diana shook off her nervous worries and climbed down. Harper, already on the ground, took the horse's reins and tied both horses to a tree.
Diana gathered her skirts over her arm and picked her way through the brambles to where he had pointed.
Diana gathered her skirts in her arm and carefully made her way through the thorns to where he had indicated.
The blackberry hedges he held back for her entrance swung back after they had passed, completely shutting out all view of the road. There were no berries.
The blackberry bushes he moved aside for her to enter swung back after they walked through, completely blocking any view of the road. There were no berries.
Diana's heart was beating very fast, all her suspicions springing to life again, but she showed no sign of fear as she desired him to hold the brambles back again for her to pass out.
Diana's heart was racing, all her suspicions coming back to life, but she showed no sign of fear as she asked him to hold the brambles aside so she could pass through.
"For there are no berries here, as you can see for yourself."
"For there are no berries here, as you can see yourself."
She swept round and walked calmly towards the bushes.
She turned around and walked calmly toward the bushes.
Then, how she could never quite remember, she was seized from behind, and before she had time to move, a long piece of silk was flung over her head and drawn tight across her mouth, while an arm, as of steel, held and controlled her.
Then, though she could never quite recall how, she was grabbed from behind, and before she had a chance to react, a long piece of silk was thrown over her head and pulled tight across her mouth, while an arm, strong as steel, held and restrained her.
Fighting madly, she managed to get one arm free, and struck out furiously with her slender crop. There was a brief struggle, and it was twisted from her grasp, and her hands tied behind her, despite all her efforts to be free.
Fighting fiercely, she managed to get one arm free and swung her slender crop angrily. There was a brief struggle, but it was taken from her grip, and her hands were tied behind her, despite all her attempts to escape.
Then her captor swung her writhing into his arms, and strode away through the wood without a word.
Then her captor lifted her, who was struggling, into his arms and walked away through the woods without saying a word.
Diana was passive now, reserving her strength for when it might avail her something, but above the gag her eyes blazed with mingled fright and fury. She noticed that she was being carried not into the wood, but along it, and was not surprised when they emerged on to the road where it had rounded the bend.
Diana was now calm, saving her energy for when it could be useful, but behind the gag, her eyes were filled with a mix of fear and anger. She realized that she was being taken not into the woods but along the edge of it, and she wasn’t surprised when they came out onto the road where it curved around the bend.
With a sick feeling of terror, she saw a coach standing in the road, and guessed, even before she knew, what was her fate. Through a haze she saw a man standing at the door, and then she was thrust into the coach and made to sit down on the softly-cushioned seat. All her energies were concentrated in fighting against the faintness that threatened to overcome her. She won gradually, and strained her ears to catch what was being said outside.
With a sick feeling of terror, she saw a carriage stopped on the road and, even before she knew for sure, she guessed what her fate would be. Through a haze, she noticed a man standing at the door, and then she was pushed into the carriage and made to sit down on the soft, cushioned seat. All her energy went into fighting off the faintness that was threatening to take over her. Eventually, she succeeded and strained to hear what was being said outside.
She caught one sentence in a familiar, purring voice:
She heard one sentence in a familiar, soothing voice:
"Set them loose and tie this to the pummel." Then there was silence.
"Let them go and secure this to the pommel." Then there was silence.
Presently she heard footsteps returning. An indistinguishable murmur from Harper, and the door opened to allow his Grace of Andover to enter the coach. It gave a lurch and rumbled on.
Presently, she heard footsteps coming back. A faint murmur from Harper, and the door opened to let his Grace of Andover enter the coach. It lurched and rumbled on.
Tracy looked down with a slight smile into the gold-flecked eyes that blazed so indignantly into his.
Tracy looked down with a slight smile into the gold-flecked eyes that burned so indignantly at him.
"A thousand apologies, Miss Beauleigh! Allow me to remove this scarf."
"A thousand apologies, Miss Beauleigh! Let me take off this scarf."
As he spoke he untied the knot, and the silk fell away from her face.
As he spoke, he undid the knot, and the silk slipped away from her face.
For a moment she was silent, struggling for words wherewith to give vent to her fury; then the red lips parted and the small, white teeth showed, clenched tightly together.
For a moment she was silent, struggling to find the right words to express her anger; then her red lips parted, revealing her small, white teeth clenched tightly together.
"You cur!" she flung at him in a panting undertone. "Oh, you cur!—you coward! Undo my hands!"
"You coward!" she spat at him in a breathless tone. "Oh, you coward!—let me go!"
"With pleasure." He bowed and busied himself with this tighter knot.
"Gladly." He bowed and focused on this tighter knot.
"Pray, accept my heartfelt apologies for incommoding you so grievously. I am sure that you will admit the necessity."
"Please accept my sincere apologies for inconveniencing you so much. I’m sure you’ll agree that it was necessary."
"Oh, that there were a man here to avenge me!" she raged.
"Oh, if only there was a man here to take revenge for me!" she fumed.
His Grace tugged at the stubborn knot.
His Grace pulled at the stubborn knot.
"There are three outside," he answered blandly. "But I do not think they are like to oblige you."
"There are three outside," he replied flatly. "But I don't think they will be willing to help you."
He removed her bonds and sat back in the corner, enjoying her. His eyes fell on her bruised wrists, and at once his expression changed, and he frowned, leaning forward.
He took off her restraints and settled back in the corner, watching her. His gaze landed on her bruised wrists, and immediately his expression shifted; he frowned and leaned in closer.
"Believe me, I did not mean that," he said, and touched her hands.
"Honestly, I didn't mean that," he said, and held her hands.
She flung him off.
She pushed him away.
"Do not touch me!"
"Don't touch me!"
"I beg your pardon, my dear." He leaned back again nonchalantly.
"I’m sorry, my dear." He leaned back again casually.
"Where are you taking me?" she demanded, trying to conceal the fear in her voice.
"Where are you taking me?" she asked, trying to hide the fear in her voice.
"Home," replied his Grace.
"Home," replied his Grace.
"Home!" Incredulously she turned to look at him, hope in her eyes.
"Home!" She turned to look at him in disbelief, with hope in her eyes.
"Home," he reiterated. "Our home."
"Home," he repeated. "Our home."
The hope died out.
The hope faded away.
"You are ridiculous, sir."
"You're ridiculous, sir."
"'Tis an art, my dear, most difficult to acquire."
"It's a skill, my dear, really hard to master."
"Sir—Mr. Everard—whoever you are—if you have any spark of manliness in you, of chivalry, if you care for me at all, you will this instant set me down!"
"Sir—Mr. Everard—whoever you are—if you have any sense of honor in you, any sense of chivalry, if you care about me at all, you will put me down right now!"
Never had she seemed more beautiful, more desirable. Her eyes shone with unshed tears, soft and luminous, and the tragic mouth pleaded, even trying to smile.
Never had she looked more beautiful, more desirable. Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears, soft and radiant, and her tragic mouth seemed to plead, even attempting to smile.
"It would appear that none of these attributes belongs to me," murmured his Grace, and wondered if she would weep. He had never a taste for a weeping woman.
"It seems that none of these qualities are mine," he murmured, wondering if she would cry. He had never liked a crying woman.
But Diana was proud. She realised that tears, prayers and all would avail her nothing, and she was determined not to break down, at least in his presence. Tracy was surprised to see her arrange her skirts and settle back against the cushions in the most unconcerned manner possible.
But Diana was proud. She realized that tears, prayers, and everything else wouldn’t help her, and she was determined not to break down, at least not in front of him. Tracy was surprised to see her adjust her skirts and lean back against the cushions in the most casual way possible.
"Then, since you are so ungallant, sir, pray tell me what you purpose doing with me?" The tone was light, even bantering, but with his marvellous, almost uncanny perspicacity, he sensed the breathless terror behind it.
"Then, since you’re being so unchivalrous, sir, please tell me what you plan to do with me?" The tone was casual, almost joking, but with his amazing, almost eerie insight, he picked up on the underlying fear behind it.
"Why, my dear, I had planned to marry you," he answered, bowing.
"Why, my dear, I had planned to marry you," he replied, bowing.
The knuckles gleamed white on her clenched hand. "And if I refuse?"
The knuckles were white on her clenched hand. "And what if I say no?"
"I do not think you will refuse, my dear." She could not repress a shiver.
"I don’t think you’ll turn me down, my dear." She couldn’t help but shiver.
"I do refuse!" she cried sharply.
"I won't!" she exclaimed sharply.
The smile with which he received this statement drove the blood cold in her veins.
The smile he gave when he heard this made her blood run cold.
"Wait. I think you will be glad to marry me—in the end," he drawled.
"Wait. I think you’ll be happy to marry me—in the end," he said lazily.
Her great eyes were hunted, desperate, and her face was very white. The dry lips parted.
Her big eyes looked scared and desperate, and her face was really pale. Her dry lips parted.
"I think—you will be—very sorry—when my father—comes."
"I think you'll be really sorry when my dad shows up."
The indulgent sneer brought the blood racing back to her cheeks.
The teasing smirk made her cheeks flush with color again.
"And he will come!"
"And he will arrive!"
His Grace was politely interested.
He was politely interested.
"Really? But I do not doubt it, Diana, an he knows where to come."
"Really? But I believe it, Diana, and he knows where to go."
"He will find a way, never fear!"
"He'll find a way, don’t worry!"
She laughed with a confidence she was far from feeling.
She laughed with a confidence she didn’t actually feel.
"I do not fear—not in the least—I shall be delighted to welcome him," promised his Grace. "I do not anticipate a refusal of your hand from him."
"I’m not worried at all—I’ll be happy to welcome him," his Grace promised. "I don’t expect him to refuse your hand."
"No?" Diana, too, could sneer.
"No?" Diana could sneer, too.
"No, my dear. Not after a little—persuasion."
"No, my dear. Not after a little—convincing."
"Who are you?" she shot at him.
"Who are you?" she snapped at him.
His shoulders shook in the soundless laugh peculiar to him.
His shoulders shook in the silent laugh that was uniquely his.
"I am several people, child."
"I'm many people, kid."
"So I apprehend," she retorted smoothly. "Sir Hugh Grandison amongst them?"
"So I get it," she replied smoothly. "Sir Hugh Grandison is one of them?"
"Ah, you have guessed that?"
"Oh, you figured that out?"
"It rather leaps to the eye, sir." She spoke in what was almost an exact imitation of his sarcastic tone.
"It really jumps out at you, sir." She spoke in what was almost a perfect imitation of his sarcastic tone.
"True. It was neatly done, I flatter myself."
"True. I think it was done very well."
"Quite marvellous, indeed."
"Really amazing, indeed."
He was enjoying her as he had rarely enjoyed a woman before. Others had sobbed and implored, railed and raved; he had never till now met one who returned him word for word, using his own weapons against him.
He was enjoying her as he had rarely enjoyed a woman before. Others had cried and begged, yelled and flailed; he had never until now met someone who matched him word for word, using his own tactics against him.
"Who else have you the honour to be?" she asked, stifling a yawn.
"Who else do you have the honor of being with?" she asked, stifling a yawn.
"I am Mr. Everard, child, and Duke of Andover."
"I am Mr. Everard, kid, and Duke of Andover."
Then she turned her head and looked at him with glittering eyes.
Then she turned her head and looked at him with sparkling eyes.
"I have heard of you, sir," she said, evenly.
"I've heard of you, sir," she said calmly.
"You are like to hear more, my dear."
"You’re going to want to hear more, my dear."
"That is as may be, your Grace."
"That might be true, Your Grace."
Now she understood the elaborate hilt of the mysterious sword with the coronet on it, wrought in jewels. She wondered whether Jack had it still, wherever he was. If only some wonderful providence would bring him to her now in her dire need! There was no one to strike a blow for her; she was entirely at the mercy of a ruthless libertine, whose reputation she knew well, and whose presence filled her with dread and a speechless loathing. She felt very doubtful that her father would succeed in finding her. If only Jack were in England! He would come to her, she knew.
Now she understood the intricate hilt of the mysterious sword adorned with jewels. She wondered if Jack still had it, no matter where he was. If only some miraculous chance could bring him to her now in her desperate need! There was no one to fight for her; she was completely at the mercy of a heartless libertine, whose reputation she was all too familiar with, and whose presence filled her with fear and an unexplainable disgust. She felt very uncertain that her father would be able to find her. If only Jack were in England! She knew he would come to her.
His Grace leaned towards her, laying a thin, white hand on her knee.
His Grace leaned in closer, placing a slender, pale hand on her knee.
"My dear, be reasonable. I am not such a bad bargain after all."
"My dear, be sensible. I'm not really such a terrible deal after all."
The tenderness in his voice filled her with horror. He felt her shrink away.
The softness in his voice terrified her. She could feel herself pulling away.
"Take your hand away!" she commanded throbbingly. "Do not touch me!" He laughed softly and at the sound of it she controlled her terrors and dropped again to the mocking tone she had adopted. "What? Ungallant still, your Grace? Pray keep your distance!"
"Get your hand off me!" she ordered, her voice tense. "Don't touch me!" He chuckled quietly, and his laughter made her manage her fears and backtrack to the teasing tone she had chosen. "What? Still lacking gallantry, your Grace? Please keep your distance!"
The pistol holster on the wall at her side caught her attention. Instantly she looked away, hoping he had not observed her. Very little escaped his Grace.
The pistol holster on the wall next to her caught her eye. She quickly looked away, hoping he hadn’t seen her. Very little went unnoticed by his Grace.
"I am desolated to have to disappoint you, my dear. It is empty."
"I’m really sorry to let you down, my dear. It’s empty."
She laid a careless hand on the holster, verifying his statement.
She casually placed her hand on the holster, confirming his statement.
"This? Oh, I guessed it, your Grace!"
"This? Oh, I figured it out, your Grace!"
He admired her spirit more and more. Was there ever such a girl?
He admired her spirit more and more. Was there ever such a girl?
"My name is Tracy," he remarked.
"My name is Tracy," he said.
She considered it with her head tilted to one side.
She thought about it with her head tilted to one side.
"I do not like your name, sir," she answered.
"I don't like your name, sir," she replied.
"'There was no thought of pleasing you when I was christened,'" he quoted lazily.
"'I wasn't thinking about making you happy when I got baptized,'" he quoted lazily.
"Hardly, sir," she said. "You might be my father."
"Not really, sir," she said. "You could be my dad."
It was a master stroke, and for an instant his brows drew together. Then he laughed.
It was a brilliant move, and for a moment his brow furrowed. Then he laughed.
"Merci du compliment, mademoiselle! I admire your wit."
"Thanks for the compliment, miss! I admire your wit."
"I protest I am overwhelmed. May I ask when we are like to arrive at our destination?"
"I protest I'm overwhelmed. Can I ask when we might arrive at our destination?"
"We should reach Andover soon after eight, my dear."
"We should get to Andover soon after eight, my dear."
So it was some distance he was taking her?
So he was taking her a bit of a distance?
"I suppose you had the wit to provide food for the journey?" she yawned. "You will not wish to exhibit me at an inn, I take it?"
"I guess you had the sense to pack snacks for the trip?" she yawned. "You don't want to show me off at an inn, right?"
He marvelled at her indomitable courage
He was amazed by her unbreakable courage.
"We shall halt at an inn certainly, and my servant will bring you refreshment. That will be in about an hour."
"We'll definitely stop at an inn, and my servant will bring you something to eat and drink. That should be in about an hour."
"So long?" she frowned. "Then, pray excuse me an I compose myself to sleep a little. I am like to find the journey somewhat tedious, I fear."
"So long?" she frowned. "Then, please excuse me while I get myself settled to sleep a bit. I'm afraid I’m going to find the journey a little boring."
She shifted farther into the corner, leaned her head back against the cushions and closed her eyes.
She moved deeper into the corner, leaned her head back against the cushions, and shut her eyes.
Thus outwitting his Grace. For it is impossible to be passionate with a girl who feigns sleep when she should be struggling to escape from you. So Tracy, who, whatever else he might lack, possessed a keen sense of humour, settled himself in his corner and followed her example. So they jogged on....
Thus outsmarting his Grace. Because it's impossible to be passionate with a girl who pretends to be asleep when she should be trying to get away from you. So Tracy, who, despite any other shortcomings, had a sharp sense of humor, settled into his corner and mirrored her behavior. So they continued on....
Arrived at length at the inn, the coach pulled up slowly. Diana opened her eyes with a great assumption of sleepiness.
Arriving finally at the inn, the coach came to a slow stop. Diana opened her eyes, pretending to be very sleepy.
"Already?" she marvelled.
"Already?" she exclaimed.
"I trust you have slept well," said his Grace suavely.
"I hope you slept well," said his Grace smoothly.
"Excellently well, I thank you, sir," was the unblushing reply.
"Very well, thank you, sir," was the unapologetic response.
"I am relieved to hear you say so, my dear. I had thought you unable to—your mouth kept shut so admirably. Doubtless you have schooled your jaw not to drop when you sleep sitting up? I wish I might do the same."
"I’m really glad to hear that, my dear. I thought you wouldn’t be able to—your mouth stayed shut so well. You’ve probably trained yourself not to drool when you sleep sitting up? I wish I could do the same."
The triumph in his voice was thinly veiled. She found nothing to say.
The victory in his voice was barely hidden. She had nothing to say.
He rose.
He got up.
"With your leave, I will go to procure you some refreshment, child. Do not think me uncivil if I remind you that a servant stands without either door."
"With your permission, I’ll go get you some refreshments, kid. Please don’t think I’m being rude if I point out that there’s a servant waiting outside both doors."
"I thank you for the kind thought," she smiled, but her heart was sick within her.
"I appreciate your kind thought," she smiled, but her heart was heavy with sadness.
He disappeared, returning a few moments later with a glass of wine and some little cakes.
He disappeared and came back a few moments later with a glass of wine and some cupcakes.
"I deplore the scanty nature of your repast," he said. "But I do not wish to waste time. You shall be more fittingly entertained when we reach Andover."
"I regret the meager nature of your meal," he said. "But I don't want to waste time. You will be better entertained when we get to Andover."
Diana drank the wine gratefully, and it seemed to put new life into her. The food almost choked her, but rather than let him see it, she broke a cake in half and started to eat it, playing to gain time: time in which to allow her father a chance of overtaking them before it was too late. She affected to dislike the cake, and rather petulantly demanded a 'maid of honour.'
Diana gratefully drank the wine, and it seemed to revive her. The food nearly made her choke, but instead of letting him notice, she broke a cake in half and started eating it, buying time: time for her father to catch up with them before it was too late. She pretended to dislike the cake and rather sulkily asked for a 'maid of honour.'
Tracy's eyes gleamed.
Tracy's eyes sparkled.
"I fear I cannot oblige you, my dear. When we are married you can go to Richmond, and you shall have maids of honour in plenty."
"I’m afraid I can’t help you, my dear. When we’re married, you can go to Richmond, and you’ll have plenty of maids of honor."
He relieved her of her glass, taking it from hands that trembled pitifully.
He took her glass, removing it from her shaking hands.
The rest of the journey was as some terrible nightmare. She felt that she dared no longer feign sleep. She was terrified at what his Grace might do, and kept him at arm's length by means of her tongue and all her woman's wit. As a matter of fact, Andover had himself well in hand, and had no intention of letting his passion run away with him. But as the time went on and the light went, some of Diana's control seemed to slip from her, and she became a little less the self-possessed woman, and a little more the trapped and frightened child. When they at last reached Andover Court, and his Grace assisted her to alight her legs would barely carry her up the steps to the great iron-clamped door. She trembled anew as he took her hand.
The rest of the journey felt like a terrible nightmare. She realized she could no longer pretend to be asleep. She was scared of what his Grace might do and kept him at a distance with her words and all her feminine charm. In reality, Andover had himself under control and wasn't planning to let his feelings take over. But as time passed and the light faded, some of Diana's control seemed to slip away from her, making her a bit less composed and more like a trapped, frightened child. When they finally arrived at Andover Court and his Grace helped her down, her legs could barely support her as she climbed the steps to the heavy iron-clamped door. She trembled again when he took her hand.
On the threshold he paused and bowed very low. "Welcome to your future home, my queen," he murmured, and led her in, past wooden-faced footmen who stared over her head, to his private room, where a table was set for two. He would have taken her in his arms then, but she evaded him and slipped wearily into a chair.
On the threshold, he stopped and bowed deeply. "Welcome to your future home, my queen," he whispered, and guided her inside, past the stoic footmen who looked over her head, to his private room, where a table was set for two. He wanted to take her in his arms at that moment, but she dodged him and tiredly sat down in a chair.
"I protest," she managed to say, "I protest, I am faint through want of food."
"I protest," she managed to say, "I protest, I am faint from not having enough food."
Andover, looking at her white lips, believed her. He took a seat opposite.
Andover, seeing her pale lips, believed her. He sat down across from her.
Two footmen came to wait on them, and although her very soul was shamed that they should see her there, she was thankful for their restraining presence.
Two footmen came to attend to them, and even though she felt deeply embarrassed that they had to see her there, she was grateful for their calming presence.
CHAPTER XXVI
MY LORD RIDES TO FRUSTRATE HIS GRACE
My lord yawned most prodigiously and let fall the Spectator. His eyes roved towards the clock, and noted with disgust that the hands pointed to half after five. He sighed and picked up the Rambler.
My lord yawned widely and dropped the Spectator. His eyes wandered to the clock, and he noted with annoyance that the hands showed half past five. He sighed and picked up the Rambler.
His host and hostess were visiting some miles distant, and were not likely to be back until late, so my lord had a long dull evening in front of him, which he relished not at all. Lady O'Hara had tried to induce him to accompany them, promising that he would meet no one he knew, but he had for once been prudent and refused steadfastly. So my lady, after pouting crossly at him and assuring him that he was by far the most obstinate and disagreeable man that she had ever come across, not excepting her husband, who, to be sure, had been quite prodigiously annoying all day, relented, told him she understood perfectly, and even offered to kiss him to make up for her monstrous ill-humour. Jack accepted the offer promptly, waved farewell to her from the porch, and returned to the empty drawing-room to while away the time with two numbers of the Spectator and his own thoughts till dinner, which was to be later than usual to-day, on account of an attack of vapours which had seized the cook.
His host and hostess were visiting a few miles away and weren't likely to return until late, so my lord had a long, boring evening ahead of him, which he didn't enjoy at all. Lady O'Hara tried to get him to join them, promising he wouldn't run into anyone he knew, but he had been sensible for once and firmly declined. After sulking at him and calling him the most stubborn and unpleasant man she had ever met, not even excluding her husband, who had been particularly annoying all day, she softened, said she understood perfectly, and even offered to kiss him to make up for her terrible mood. Jack quickly accepted her offer, waved goodbye from the porch, and went back to the empty drawing-room to pass the time with two issues of the Spectator and his own thoughts until dinner, which would be later than usual today due to the cook having a bout of vapors.
His thoughts were too unpleasant to be dwelt on; everything in his world seemed to have gone awry. So he occupied himself with what seemed to him a particularly uninteresting number of the Spectator. The sun had almost disappeared, and very soon it became too dark to read; no candles having been brought as yet, my lord, very unromantically, went to sleep in his chair. Whether he would have eventually snored is not known, for not more than a quarter of an hour afterwards the butler roused him with the magic words:
His thoughts were too unpleasant to linger on; everything in his life felt like it had gone off track. So he distracted himself with what he found to be a particularly dull issue of the Spectator. The sun had nearly set, and it was about to get too dark to read; with no candles brought yet, my lord, quite unromantically, fell asleep in his chair. Whether he would have eventually snored is unknown, for no more than fifteen minutes later, the butler woke him with the magic words:
"Dinner is served, sir."
"Dinner is ready, sir."
Carstares turned his head lazily.
Carstares lazily turned his head.
"What's that you say, James?"
"What did you say, James?"
"Dinner is served, sir," repeated the man, and held the door wide for him to pass out.
"Dinner is ready, sir," the man said again, holding the door open for him to step through.
"Faith! I'm glad to hear it!"
"Awesome! I'm really happy to hear that!"
My lord rose leisurely and pulled his cravat more precisely into position. Although he was to be alone, he gave his costume a touch here and there, and flicked a speck of dust from one great cuff with his elegant lace handkerchief.
My lord got up slowly and adjusted his cravat into place. Even though he was going to be alone, he made small adjustments to his outfit and brushed a speck of dust off one of his large cuffs with his elegant lace handkerchief.
He strolled across the old panelled hall to the dining-room, and sat down at the table.
He walked across the old paneled hall to the dining room and sat down at the table.
The curtains were drawn across the windows, and clusters of candles in graceful silver holders were arranged on the table, shedding a warm light on to the white damask and the shining covers. The footmen presented a fish, and my lord permitted a little to be put on his plate. The butler desired to know if Mr. Carr would drink claret or burgundy, or ale? Mr. Carr would drink claret. A sirloin of beef next made its appearance, and went away considerably smaller. Then before my lord was spread an array of dishes. Partridges flanked one end, a pasty stood next, a cream, two chickens, a duck, and a ham of noble proportions.
The curtains were drawn across the windows, and clusters of candles in elegant silver holders were set on the table, casting a warm glow on the white damask and shiny covers. The footmen served a fish, and my lord allowed a bit to be placed on his plate. The butler asked if Mr. Carr would like claret, burgundy, or ale. Mr. Carr chose claret. Next, a sirloin of beef was brought out, and it quickly became much smaller. Then, a variety of dishes was laid out before my lord. Partridges were at one end, followed by a pie, a cream dish, two chickens, a duck, and a large ham.
My lord went gently through.
My lord passed through softly.
The butler desired to know if Mr. Carr would drink a glass of burgundy? He exhibited a dusty bottle. My lord considered it through his eyeglass and decided in favour. He sipped reflectively and waved the ham away.
The butler wanted to know if Mr. Carr would like a glass of burgundy. He showed him a dusty bottle. My lord looked at it through his eyeglass and decided to go for it. He took a thoughtful sip and waved the ham away.
Sweetmeats appeared before him and a soup, while plump pigeons were uncovered at his elbow.
Sweet treats were placed in front of him along with a soup, while plump pigeons were revealed next to him.
One was whipped deftly on to his plate, and as he took up his knife and fork to carve it, a great scuffling sounded without, angry voices being raised in expostulation, and, above all, a breathless, insistent appeal for Mr. Carr or Sir Miles. My lord laid down the knife and fork and came to his feet.
One was swiftly placed on his plate, and as he picked up his knife and fork to carve it, a loud commotion could be heard outside, with angry voices raised in protest, and, most importantly, a desperate, urgent call for Mr. Carr or Sir Miles. My lord set down his knife and fork and stood up.
"It appears I am demanded," he said, and went to the door. It was opened for him at once, and he stepped out into the hall to find Mr. Beauleigh trying to dodge the younger footman, who was refusing to let him pass. At the sight of Carstares he stepped back respectfully. Mr. Beauleigh, hot, distraught, breathless, fell upon my lord.
"It looks like I’m needed," he said, and walked to the door. It was opened for him immediately, and he stepped into the hall to see Mr. Beauleigh trying to evade the younger footman, who was blocking his way. Upon seeing Carstares, he took a step back respectfully. Mr. Beauleigh, overheated, upset, and out of breath, rushed toward my lord.
"Thank God you are here, sir!" he cried.
"Thank God you're here, sir!" he exclaimed.
Carstares observed him with some surprise. Mr. Beauleigh had been so very frigid when last they had met.
Carstares looked at him with some surprise. Mr. Beauleigh had been so cold the last time they met.
"I am glad to be at your service, sir," he bowed. "You have commands for me?"
"I’m happy to help you, sir," he said with a bow. "Do you have any instructions for me?"
"We are in terrible trouble," almost moaned the other. "Betty bade me come to find you, or failing you, Sir Miles, for none other can help us!"
"We're in big trouble," the other almost groaned. "Betty asked me to come find you, or if I couldn't reach you, Sir Miles, since no one else can help us!"
Carstares' glance grew sharper.
Carstares' gaze grew sharper.
"Trouble? Not—But I forget my manners—we shall talk more at ease in here." He led Mr. Beauleigh into the morning-room. Beauleigh thrust a paper into his hands.
"Trouble? Not at all—but I nearly forgot my manners—we can talk more comfortably in here." He guided Mr. Beauleigh into the morning room. Beauleigh shoved a paper into his hands.
"Diana went riding this afternoon, and only her horse returned—with this attached to the pommel! Read it, sir! Read it!"
"Diana went riding this afternoon, and only her horse came back—with this attached to the saddle! Read it, sir! Read it!"
"Diana!" Carstares strode over to the light, and devoured the contents of the single sheet, with eager eyes.
"Diana!" Carstares walked over to the light and eagerly took in the contents of the single sheet.
They were not long, and they were very much to the point:
They didn't take long, and they were direct:
"Mr. Beauleigh may haply recall to mind a certain 'Mr. Everard,' of Bath, whose Addresses to Miss Beauleigh were cruelly repulsed. He regrets having now to take the Matter into his Own Hands, and trusts to further his Acquaintance with Mr. Beauleigh at some Future Date, when Miss Beauleigh shall, He trusts, have become 'Mrs. Everard.'"
"Mr. Beauleigh might remember a certain 'Mr. Everard' from Bath, whose attempts to win over Miss Beauleigh were harshly rejected. He regrets that he now has to handle things himself and hopes to get to know Mr. Beauleigh better in the future, when Miss Beauleigh will hopefully have become 'Mrs. Everard.'"
Jack crumpled the paper furiously in his hand, grinding out a startling oath.
Jack angrily crumpled the paper in his hand, letting out a shocking curse.
"—insolent cur!"
"—rude jerk!"
"Yes, yes, sir! But what will that avail my daughter? I have come straight to you, for my sister is convinced you know this Everard, and can tell me where to seek them!"
"Yes, yes, sir! But how will that help my daughter? I came directly to you because my sister believes you know this Everard and can tell me where to find them!"
Carstares clapped a hand on his shoulder.
Carstares put a hand on his shoulder.
"Never fear, Mr. Beauleigh! I pledge you my word she shall be found this very night!"
"Don't worry, Mr. Beauleigh! I promise you she'll be found tonight!"
"You know where he has taken her? You do? You are sure?"
"You know where he took her? You do? Are you sure?"
"Back to his earth, I'll lay my life; 'tis ever his custom." He strode to the door, flung it wide and shot clear, crisp directions at the footman. "See to it that my mare is saddled in ten minutes and Blue Devil harnessed to your master's curricle! Don't stand staring—go! And send Salter to me!"
"Back to his place, I'll give my life; it's always his way." He walked to the door, threw it open, and gave sharp, clear instructions to the footman. "Make sure my mare is saddled in ten minutes and Blue Devil is hitched to your master's carriage! Stop staring—move! And send Salter to me!"
The footman scuttled away, pausing only to inform my lord that Salter was not in.
The footman hurried off, stopping just to let my lord know that Salter wasn’t there.
Carstares remembered that he had given Jim leave to visit his Mary at Fittering, and crushed out another oath. He sprang up the stairs, Mr. Beauleigh following breathlessly.
Carstares recalled that he had allowed Jim to go see his Mary at Fittering and suppressed another curse. He jumped up the stairs, with Mr. Beauleigh trailing behind, out of breath.
In his room, struggling with his boots, he put a few questions.
In his room, wrestling with his boots, he asked a few questions.
Mr. Beauleigh related the whole tale, dwelling mournfully on the excellent references for Harper he had received from Sir Hugh Grandison.
Mr. Beauleigh shared the entire story, sadly emphasizing the great references for Harper he had gotten from Sir Hugh Grandison.
Jack hauled at his second boot.
Jack struggled with his second boot.
"Tracy himself, of course!" he fumed, adjusting his spurs.
"Tracy himself, of course!" he shouted, adjusting his spurs.
"Pray, Mr. Carr, who is this scoundrel? Is it true that you know him?"
"Please, Mr. Carr, who is this scoundrel? Is it true that you know him?"
"Andover," answered Jack from the depths of the garde-robe. "Damn the fellow, where has he put my cloak?" This to the absent Jim, and not the Duke.
"Andover," Jack replied from the back of the wardrobe. "Damn it, where did that guy put my cloak?" This was directed at the absent Jim, not the Duke.
"Andover! Not—surely not the Duke?" cried Mr. Beauleigh.
"Andover! No way—surely not the Duke?" exclaimed Mr. Beauleigh.
"I know of none other. At last!"
"I don't know of any others. Finally!"
He emerged and tossed a heavy, many-caped coat on to the bed.
He walked in and threw a heavy, multi-caped coat onto the bed.
"Now, sir, your attention for one moment."
"Now, sir, could I have your attention for a moment?"
He was buckling on his sword as he spoke, and not looking at the other man.
He was strapping on his sword as he spoke, not looking at the other guy.
"Tracy will have borne Di—Miss Beauleigh off to Andover Court, seven miles beyond Wyncham, to the south-west. Your horse, I take it, is not fresh," (he knew Mr. Beauleigh's horse). "I have ordered the curricle for you. I will ride on at once by short cuts, for there is not a moment to be lost—"
"Tracy will have taken Di—Miss Beauleigh off to Andover Court, seven miles past Wyncham, to the south-west. Your horse, I assume, isn’t fresh," (he knew Mr. Beauleigh's horse). "I've arranged the curricle for you. I’ll ride ahead right away using shortcuts, because we can’t waste a minute—"
"The Duke of Andover!" interrupted Mr. Beauleigh. "The Duke of Andover! Why, do you think he purposes to marry my daughter?"
"The Duke of Andover!" interrupted Mr. Beauleigh. "The Duke of Andover! Do you really think he intends to marry my daughter?"
Jack gave a short, furious laugh.
Jack let out a quick, angry laugh.
"Ay! As he married all the others!"
"Ay! Just like he married all the others!"
Mr. Beauleigh winced.
Mr. Beauleigh flinched.
"Sir! Pray why should you say so?"
"Sir! Please, why would you say that?"
"I perceive you do not know his Grace. Perchance you have heard of Devil Belmanoir?"
"I see you aren't familiar with his Grace. Maybe you've heard of Devil Belmanoir?"
Then the little man paled.
Then the little man went pale.
"Good God, Mr. Carr, 'tis not he?"
"Good God, Mr. Carr, is that really him?"
Carstares caught up his hat and whip.
Carstares grabbed his hat and whip.
"Ay, Mr. Beauleigh, 'tis indeed he. Now perhaps you appreciate the necessity for haste?"
"Hey, Mr. Beauleigh, it really is him. Now do you see why we need to hurry?"
Mr. Beauleigh's eyes were open at last.
Mr. Beauleigh's eyes were finally open.
"For God's sake, Mr. Carr, after them!"
"For goodness' sake, Mr. Carr, go after them!"
"'Tis what I intend, sir. You will follow as swiftly as possible?"
"'It's what I plan, sir. Will you follow as quickly as you can?'"
"Yes, yes, but do not wait for anything! Can you reach Andover—in time?"
"Yes, yes, but don't wait for anything! Can you get to Andover—in time?"
"I reach Andover to-night," was the grim answer. "And you, sir? You know the road?"
"I'll be arriving in Andover tonight," was the serious reply. "What about you, sir? Do you know the way?"
"I will find out. Only go, Mr. Carr! Do not waste time, I implore you!"
"I'll find out. Just go, Mr. Carr! Please don’t waste any time!"
Jack struggled into his riding coat, clapped his hat on to his head, and with his Grace of Andover's sword tucked beneath his arm, went down the stairs three and four at a time, and hurried out on to the drive, where the groom stood waiting with Jenny's bridle over his arm. Carstares cast a hasty glance at the girths and sprang up. The mare sidled and fidgeted, fretting to be gone, but was held in with a hand of iron while her master spoke to the groom.
Jack struggled into his riding coat, slapped his hat onto his head, and with the Duke of Andover's sword tucked under his arm, raced down the stairs two or three steps at a time and rushed out onto the drive, where the groom stood waiting with Jenny's bridle over his arm. Carstares took a quick look at the girths and jumped up. The mare sidled and fidgeted, eager to go, but was restrained with a firm grip while her rider spoke to the groom.
"You must drive Mr. Beauleigh to Andover Court as fast as you can. It is a matter of life and death. You know the way?"
"You need to take Mr. Beauleigh to Andover Court as quickly as possible. It's a matter of life and death. Do you know the way?"
The amazed groom collected his wits with difficulty.
The stunned groom struggled to gather his thoughts.
"Roughly, sir."
"About, sir."
"That will do—Mr. Beauleigh will know. Drive your damnedest, man—Sir Miles won't mind. You understand?"
"That'll work—Mr. Beauleigh will be aware. Drive as hard as you can, man—Sir Miles won't care. Do you get it?"
Jack's word was law in the O'Hara household.
Jack's word was the final say in the O'Hara household.
"Yes, sir," answered the man, and touched his hat.
"Yes, sir," the man replied, tipping his hat.
On the word, he saw the beautiful straining mare leap forward, and the next moment both horse and rider were swallowed in the gloom.
On the word, he saw the beautiful, straining mare jump forward, and the next moment, both horse and rider disappeared into the darkness.
"Well I'm—darned," exploded the groom, and turned to fetch the curricle.
"Well, I'm—damned," exclaimed the groom, and turned to get the curricle.
Across the stretch of moorland went Jack at a gallop, Jenny speeding under him like the wind, and seeming to catch something of her master's excitement. Low over her neck he bent, holding the Duke's sword across his saddle-bows with one hand and with the other guiding her. So he covered some three miles. He reined in then, and forced her to a canter, saving her strength for the long distance ahead of them. She was in splendid condition, glorying in the unrestrained gallop across the turf, and although she was too well-mannered to pull on the rein, Carstares could see by the eager twitching of her ears how she longed to be gone over the ground. He spoke soothingly to her and guided her on to the very lane where Diana had ridden that afternoon. She fell into a long, easy stride that seemed to eat up the ground. Now they were off the lane, riding over a field to join another road, leading west. A hedge cut them off, but the mare gathered her legs beneath her and soared over, alighting as gracefully as a bird, and skimming on again up the road.
Across the stretch of moorland, Jack rode at a gallop, with Jenny speeding beneath him like the wind, reflecting some of her rider's excitement. He leaned low over her neck, holding the Duke's sword across the saddle with one hand while guiding her with the other. They covered about three miles before he slowed her down to a canter, conserving her energy for the long distance ahead. She was in fantastic shape, relishing the unrestricted gallop across the turf, and while she was too well-trained to pull on the reins, Carstares could see from the eager twitching of her ears how much she wanted to race ahead. He spoke soothingly to her and directed her onto the very lane where Diana had ridden that afternoon. She settled into a long, easy stride that seemed to glide over the ground. They were now off the lane, riding across a field to join another road heading west. A hedge obstructed their path, but the mare gathered her legs beneath her and soared over it, landing as gracefully as a bird, and glided on up the road.
Her responsive ears flickered as he praised her, and pulled her up.
Her attentive ears perked up as he complimented her and lifted her up.
"Easy now, Jenny, easy!"
"Take it easy, Jenny!"
She was trembling with excitement, but she yielded to his will and trotted quietly for perhaps another half-hour.
She was shaking with excitement, but she went along with what he wanted and walked quietly for maybe another half-hour.
Carstares rose and fell rhythmically in the saddle, taking care to keep his spurred heels from her glossy sides. He guessed the time to be about seven o'clock, and his brows drew together worriedly. Jenny was made of steel and lightning, but would she manage it? He had never tested her powers as he was about to now, and he dared not allow her much breathing space. Every minute was precious if he were to reach Andover before it was too late.
Carstares moved up and down in the saddle rhythmically, making sure to keep his spurred heels away from her shiny sides. He figured it was around seven o'clock, and his brows furrowed with concern. Jenny was tough and quick, but would she be able to handle it? He had never pushed her limits like he was about to now, and he couldn’t give her much time to rest. Every minute was valuable if he wanted to get to Andover before it was too late.
Assuming that Tracy had captured Diana at four, or thereabouts, he reckoned that it should take a heavy coach four hours or more to reach Andover. Jenny might manage it in two and a half hours, allowing for short cuts, in which case he ought to arrive not long after the others.
Assuming that Tracy had caught Diana around four, he figured it would take a heavy coach four hours or more to get to Andover. Jenny might be able to do it in two and a half hours, taking shortcuts, so he should arrive shortly after the others.
He was tortured by the thought of Diana at the mercy of a man of Tracy's calibre; Diana in terror; Diana despairing. Unconsciously he pressed his knees against the smooth flank and once more Jenny fell into that long, swift stride. She seemed to glide over the ground with never a jar nor a stumble. Carstares was careful not to irk her in any way, only keeping a guiding, restraining hand on the rein, and for the rest letting her go as she willed. On and on they sped, as the time lagged by, sometimes through leafy lanes, at others over fields and rough tracks. Not for nothing had Carstares roamed this country for two years; almost every path was familiar to him; he never took a wrong turn, never swerved, never hesitated. On and on, past sleeping villages and lonely homesteads, skirting woods, riding up hill and down dale, never slackening his hold on the rein, never taking his eyes off the road before him, except now and then to throw a glance to the side on the look-out for some hidden by-path. After the first hour a dull pain in his shoulder reminded him of his wound, still troublesome. He set his teeth and pressed on still faster.
He was tormented by the thought of Diana at the mercy of a man like Tracy; Diana in fear; Diana in despair. Unconsciously, he pressed his knees against the smooth sides of the horse, and once again, Jenny broke into that long, swift stride. She seemed to glide over the ground without a bump or stumble. Carstares was careful not to irritate her in any way, just keeping a guiding, restraining hand on the reins while allowing her to move as she pleased. They sped on, as time dragged by, sometimes through leafy lanes, other times over fields and rough paths. Carstares had roamed this countryside for two years for a reason; almost every route was familiar to him. He never took a wrong turn, never wavered, never hesitated. They continued on, past sleeping villages and lonely homesteads, skirting woods, riding up hills and down valleys, never loosening his grip on the reins, never taking his eyes off the road ahead, except occasionally to glance to the side in search of some hidden path. After the first hour, a dull pain in his shoulder reminded him of his wound, which was still causing him trouble. He gritted his teeth and pushed on even faster.
The mare caught her foot on a loose stone and stumbled. His hand held her together, the muscles standing out like ribbed steel, his voice encouraged her, and he made her walk again. This time she did not fret against the restraint. He shifted the sword under his bridle hand, and passed the right down her steaming neck, crooning to her softly beneath his breath.
The mare tripped over a loose stone and stumbled. His grip steadied her, the muscles taut like carved steel, his voice reassuring her as he got her moving again. This time, she didn't resist the restraint. He adjusted the sword in his other hand and stroked her warm neck, softly whispering to her.
She answered with a low, throbbing whinny. She could not understand why he desired her to gallop on, braving unknown terrors in the dark; all she could know was that it was his wish. It seemed also that he was pleased with her. She would have cantered on again, but he made her walk for, perhaps, another five minutes, until they were come to a stretch of common he knew well. It was getting late, and he pressed her with his knee, adjuring her to do her best, and urging her to a gallop, leaning right forward, the better to pierce the darkness ahead. A gorse bush loomed before them, and Jenny shied at it, redoubling her pace.
She answered with a low, throaty whinny. She couldn't understand why he wanted her to keep going, facing unknown dangers in the dark; all she knew was that it was his wish. It also seemed like he was happy with her. She would have picked up a canter again, but he made her walk for maybe another five minutes until they reached a stretch of common land he knew well. It was getting late, and he nudged her with his knee, urging her to give it her all and pushing her into a gallop, leaning forward to see better in the darkness ahead. A gorse bush suddenly appeared in front of them, and Jenny startled at it, quickening her pace.
With hand and voice he soothed her, and on they sped. He judged the time to be now about half-past eight, and knew that they must make the remaining miles in an hour. Even now the coach might have arrived, and beyond that he dared not think.
With his hand and voice, he calmed her, and they continued on their way. He estimated that it was now around 8:30 and knew they had to cover the remaining miles in an hour. Even now, the coach might have arrived, and beyond that, he didn't want to think.
Another half-hour crept by, and he could feel the mare's breath coming short and fast, and reined in again, this time to a canter. He was off the moor now, on a road he remembered well, and knew himself to be not ten miles from Wyncham. Five more miles as the crow flies.... He knew he must give Jenny another rest, and pulled up, dismounting and going to her head.
Another half-hour passed, and he could feel the mare’s breath coming quick and shallow, so he slowed down again, this time to a canter. He was off the moor now, on a road he recognized well, and he knew he was less than ten miles from Wyncham. Five more miles as the crow flies... He realized he needed to give Jenny another break, so he stopped, got off, and walked over to her head.
Her legs were trembling, and the sweat rolled off her satin skin. She dropped her nose into his hand, sobbingly. He rubbed her ears and patted her, and she lipped his cheek lovingly, breathing more easily.
Her legs were shaking, and sweat dripped off her smooth skin. She buried her face in his hand, crying. He rubbed her ears and gently patted her, and she kissed his cheek affectionately, breathing more easily.
Up again then, and forward once more, skimming over the ground.
Up again then, and moving forward once more, gliding over the ground.
Leaving Wyncham on his right, Carstares cut west and then north-west, on the highroad now, leading to Andover. Only two more miles to go....
Leaving Wyncham on his right, Carstares headed west and then north-west, now on the main road leading to Andover. Just two more miles to go....
Jenny stumbled again and broke into a walk. Her master tapped her shoulder, and she picked up her stride again.
Jenny stumbled again and started walking. Her master tapped her shoulder, and she picked up her pace again.
She was almost winded, and he knew it, but he had to force her onwards. She responded gallantly to his hand, although her breath came sobbingly and her great, soft eyes were blurred.
She was nearly out of breath, and he realized it, but he had to push her to keep going. She bravely took his hand, even though her breathing was shaky and her big, gentle eyes were watery.
At last the great iron gates were in view; he could see them through the dusk, firmly shut. He pulled up and walked on, looking for a place in the hedge where Jenny might push through.
At last, the big iron gates came into view; he could see them through the fading light, securely closed. He stopped and continued on foot, searching for a spot in the hedge where Jenny might squeeze through.
CHAPTER XXVII
MY LORD ENTERS BY THE WINDOW
His Grace of Andover made a sign to the footmen, and with a sinking heart Diana watched them leave the room, discreetly closing the door behind them. She affected to eat a peach, skinning it with fingers that were stiff and wooden. Tracy leaned back in his chair, surveying her through half-shut eyelids. He watched her eat her peach and rise to her feet standing with her hand on the back of the high, carved chair. She addressed him nervously and with would-be lightness.
His Grace of Andover signaled to the footmen, and with a heavy heart, Diana watched them leave the room, quietly closing the door behind them. She pretended to eat a peach, peeling it with fingers that felt stiff and wooden. Tracy leaned back in his chair, looking at her through half-closed eyes. He observed her eating her peach and getting up to stand with her hand on the back of the tall, intricately carved chair. She spoke to him nervously, trying to sound light-hearted.
"Well, sir, I have eaten, and I protest I am fatigued. Pray have the goodness to conduct me to your housekeeper."
"Well, sir, I've eaten, and I must say I'm tired. Please be kind enough to lead me to your housekeeper."
"My dear," he drawled, "nothing would give me greater pleasure—always supposing that I possessed one."
"My dear," he said slowly, "nothing would make me happier—assuming that I had one."
She raised her eyebrows haughtily.
She raised her eyebrows in disdain.
"I presume you have at least a maidservant," she inquired. "If I am to remain here, I would retire."
"I assume you at least have a maid," she asked. "If I'm going to stay here, I would want some privacy."
"You shall, child, all in good time. But do not be in a hurry to deprive me of your fair company." He rose as he spoke, and taking her hand, led her dumbly to a low-backed settee at the other end of the great room.
"You will, child, when the time is right. But don't rush to take away your lovely presence from me." He stood up as he spoke, and taking her hand, silently guided her to a low-backed sofa at the other end of the large room.
"If you have aught to say to me, your Grace, I beg that you will reserve it until to-morrow. I am not in the humour to-night."
"If you have anything to say to me, your Grace, I kindly ask that you wait until tomorrow. I'm not in the right mood tonight."
He laughed at her.
He laughed at her.
"Still so cold, child?"
"Still cold, kid?"
"I am not like to be different, sir."
"I don't want to be different, sir."
His eyes glinted.
His eyes sparkled.
"You think so? I shall show you that you are wrong, my dear. You may loathe me, you may love me, but I think you will lose something of that icy indifference. Allow me to point out to you that there is a couch behind you."
"You think so? I’ll show you that you’re wrong, my dear. You might hate me, you might love me, but I believe you’ll lose some of that cold indifference. Let me point out that there’s a couch behind you."
"I perceive it, sir."
"I see it, sir."
"Then be seated."
"Please have a seat."
"It is not worth the while, sir. I am not staying." He advanced one step towards her with that in his face that made her sink hurriedly on to the couch.
"It’s not worth it, sir. I'm leaving." He took a step closer to her, and the expression on his face made her quickly sit down on the couch.
He nodded smiling.
He smiled and nodded.
"You are wise, Diana."
"You're wise, Diana."
"Why so free with my name, sir?" This with icy sweetness.
"Why are you using my name so freely, sir?" This with a cold sweetness.
Tracy flung himself down beside her, his arm over the back of the settee and the fingers of his drooping hand just touching her shoulder. It was all the girl could do to keep from screaming. She felt trapped and helpless, and her nerve was in pieces.
Tracy threw himself down next to her, his arm resting on the back of the couch with his fingers lightly touching her shoulder. The girl could barely stop herself from screaming. She felt trapped and powerless, and her composure was shattered.
"Nay, sweet! An end to this quibbling. Bethink you, is it worth your while to anger me?"
"Nah, sweet! Let’s stop this arguing. Think about it, is it really worth it to make me mad?"
She sat rigid and silent.
She sat stiff and quiet.
"I love you—ay, you shudder. One day you will not do that."
"I love you—yeah, you flinch. One day you won't do that."
"You call this love, your Grace?" she cried out, between scorn and misery.
"You call this love, your Grace?" she shouted, caught between contempt and sadness.
"Something near it," he answered imperturbably.
"Something close to it," he replied calmly.
"God help you then!" she shivered, thinking of one other who had loved her so differently.
"Good luck to you then!" she shivered, thinking of someone else who had loved her in such a different way.
"Belike He will," was the pleasant rejoinder. "But we wander from the point. It is this: you shall retire to your chamber at once—er—armed with the key—an you will swear to marry me to-morrow."
"Maybe He will," was the cheerful reply. "But we’re getting off track. Here’s the thing: you need to go to your room right now—uh—armed with the key—and you have to promise to marry me tomorrow."
Very white, she made as if to rise. The thin fingers closed over her shoulders, forcing her to remain.
Very pale, she attempted to get up. The slender fingers gripped her shoulders, keeping her in place.
"No, my dear. Sit still."
"No, sweetheart. Stay still."
Her self-control was slipping away from her; she struggled to be free of that hateful hand.
Her self-control was fading; she fought to break free from that hateful hand.
"Oh, you brute, you brute! Let me go!"
"Oh, you animal, you animal! Let me go!"
"When you have given me your answer, sweetheart."
"When you've given me your answer, babe."
"It is no!" she cried. "A thousand times no!"
"It’s a no!" she yelled. "A thousand times no!"
"Think...."
"Consider..."
"I have thought! I would rather die than wed you!"
"I've thought it over! I'd rather die than marry you!"
"Very possibly. But death will not be your lot, my pretty one," purred the sinister voice in her ear. "Think carefully before you answer; were it not better to marry me with all honour than to—"
"Very likely. But death won’t be your fate, my pretty one," the sinister voice purred in her ear. "Think carefully before you answer; wouldn’t it be better to marry me with all honor than to—"
"You devil!" she panted, and looked wildly round for some means of escape. The long window was open, she knew, for the curtain blew out into the room. But his Grace was between it and her.
"You devil!" she gasped, looking around frantically for a way out. She could see that the long window was open, as the curtain was billowing into the room. But his Grace was blocking her path to it.
"You begin to think better of it, child? Remember, to-morrow will be too late. This is your chance, now. In truth," he took a pinch of snuff, "in truth, it matters not to me whether you will be a bride or no."
"You starting to reconsider, kid? Remember, tomorrow will be too late. This is your chance, right now. Honestly," he took a pinch of snuff, "honestly, it doesn't matter to me whether you become a bride or not."
With a sudden movement she wrenched herself free and darted to the window. In a flash he was up and had caught her as she reached it, swinging her round to face him.
With a quick move, she broke free and rushed to the window. In an instant, he jumped up and grabbed her just as she got there, turning her around to face him.
"Not so fast, my dear. You do not escape me so."
"Not so fast, my dear. You can't get away from me that easily."
His arm was about her waist, drawing her irresistibly towards him. Sick with fear, she struck madly at the face bent close to hers.
His arm was wrapped around her waist, pulling her irresistibly closer to him. Overcome with fear, she wildly hit the face that was too close to hers.
"Let me go! How dare you insult me so? Oh, for God's sake let me go!"
"Let me go! How can you insult me like this? Oh, for heaven's sake, let me go!"
He was pressing her against him, one hand holding her wrists behind her in a grip of iron, his other arm about her shoulders.
He was holding her against him, one hand gripping her wrists behind her in a tight hold, his other arm wrapped around her shoulders.
"For my own sake I will keep you," he smiled, and looked gloatingly down at her beautiful, agonised countenance, with its wonderful eyes gazing imploringly at him, and the sensitive mouth a-quiver. For one instant he held her so, and then swiftly bent his head and pressed his lips to hers.
"For my own sake, I’ll keep you," he smiled, looking down at her beautiful, anguished face, with her amazing eyes pleading with him and her sensitive mouth trembling. For a brief moment, he held her like that, then quickly leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.
She could neither struggle nor cry out. A deadly faintness assailed her, and she could scarcely breathe.
She couldn't struggle or shout for help. A crippling dizziness washed over her, and she could barely breathe.
"By God, it is too late!" he swore. "You had best give in, madam—nought can avail you now."
"By God, it's too late!" he swore. "You should just give in, ma'am—nothing can help you now."
And then the unexpected happened. Even as in her last desperate effort to free herself she moaned the name of him whom she deemed hundreds of miles away across the sea, a crisp voice, vibrating with a species of cold fury, sounded directly behind them.
And then the unexpected happened. Even as she let out a final desperate moan to free herself, calling out the name of the man she thought was hundreds of miles away across the sea, a sharp voice, filled with a kind of cold anger, came from right behind them.
"You delude yourself, Belmanoir," it said with deadly quiet.
"You’re fooling yourself, Belmanoir," it said in a deadly calm tone.
With an oath Tracy released the girl and wheeled to face the intruder.
With an oath, Tracy let go of the girl and turned to confront the intruder.
Framed by the dark curtains, drawn sword in hand, murder in his blue eyes, stood my lord.
Framed by the dark curtains, with a drawn sword in hand and a murderous look in his blue eyes, stood my lord.
Tracy's snarl died slowly away as he stared, and a look of blank amazement took its place.
Tracy's snarl faded slowly as he stared, and a look of pure shock replaced it.
Diana, almost unable to believe her eyes, dizzy with the suddenness of it all, stumbled blindly towards him, crying:
Diana, hardly able to believe her eyes and feeling dizzy from how sudden everything was, stumbled toward him, crying:
"Thank God! Thank God! Oh, Jack!"
"Thank God! Thank God! Oh, Jack!"
He caught her in his arms, drawing her gently to the couch.
He caught her in his arms and pulled her gently to the couch.
"Dear heart, you never doubted I should come?"
"Dear heart, you really didn’t think I would come?"
"I thought you in France!" she sobbed, and sank down amongst the cushions.
"I thought you were in France!" she cried, and fell down among the cushions.
Carstares turned to meet his Grace.
Carstares turned to face his Grace.
Tracy had recovered from the first shock of surprise and was eyeing him though his quizzing glass.
Tracy had gotten over the initial shock of surprise and was looking at him through his monocle.
"This is an unexpected pleasure, my lord," he drawled with easy insolence.
"This is a surprising pleasure, my lord," he said with relaxed insolence.
Diana started at the mode of address and looked up at Carstares, bewildered.
Diana began with her greeting and looked up at Carstares, confused.
"I perceive your sword in the corner behind you, your Grace!" snapped Jack, and flung over to the door, twisting the key round in the lock and slipping it into his breeches pocket.
"I see your sword in the corner behind you, Your Grace!" snapped Jack, and he rushed over to the door, turned the key in the lock, and slipped it into his pants pocket.
To Diana he was as a stranger, with no laugh in the glittering blue eyes, and none of the almost finicking politeness that usually characterised his bearing. He was very white, with lips set in a hard straight line, and his nostrils slightly expanded.
To Diana, he felt like a stranger, with no laughter in his bright blue eyes, and none of the overly polite demeanor that usually defined him. He appeared very pale, with lips pressed into a firm straight line, and his nostrils slightly flared.
His Grace shrugged a careless refusal.
His Grace shrugged off the refusal casually.
"My dear Carstares, why should I fight you?" he inquired, seemingly not in the least annoyed by the other's intrusion.
"My dear Carstares, why should I fight you?" he asked, appearing completely unfazed by the other person's interruption.
"I had anticipated that answer, your Grace. So I brought this!"
"I expected that answer, your Grace. So I brought this!"
As he spoke Jack drove the sword he held into the wood floor, where it stayed, quivering.
As he spoke, Jack drove the sword he was holding into the wooden floor, where it remained, quivering.
Nonchalantly Tracy took it in his hand and glanced at the hilt.
Nonchalantly, Tracy picked it up and glanced at the hilt.
His fingers tightened on it convulsively, and he shot a piercing glance at Jack.
His fingers clenched around it tightly, and he gave Jack a sharp look.
"I am entirely at your service," he said very smoothly, and laid the sword on the table.
"I’m completely at your service," he said smoothly, placing the sword on the table.
Some of the glare died out of my lord's eyes, and a little triumphant smile curved the corners of his mouth. Quickly he divested himself of his fine velvet coat, his waistcoat and his scabbard, and pulled off the heavy riding boots, caked with mud. He proceeded to tuck up his ruffles, awaiting his Grace's convenience.
Some of the intensity faded from my lord's eyes, and a small triumphant smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Quickly, he took off his fine velvet coat, his waistcoat, and his scabbard, and pulled off his heavy riding boots, which were coated in mud. He then rolled up his ruffles, waiting for his Grace's convenience.
As one in a dream, Diana saw the table pushed back, the paces measured, and heard the ring of steel against steel.
As if in a dream, Diana watched the table being pulled back, the steps counted, and heard the clash of metal against metal.
My lord opened the attack after a few moments' cautious circling, lunging swiftly and recovering, even as the Duke countered and delivered a lightning riposte en quinte. My lord parried gracefully in tierce, and chuckled softly to himself.
My lord launched the attack after a few moments of careful circling, lunging quickly and recovering, even as the Duke responded with a lightning-fast riposte en quinte. My lord parried smoothly in tierce and chuckled quietly to himself.
With parted lips and wide eyes, the girl on the couch watched each fresh lunge. A dozen times it seemed as though Carstares must be run through, but each time, by some miraculous means, he regained his opposition, and the Duke's blade met steel.
With slightly open lips and wide eyes, the girl on the couch watched every new attack. It looked like Carstares would get run through a dozen times, but each time, by some miracle, he managed to defend himself, and the Duke's sword clashed with his.
Once, indeed, thrusting in quarte, Tracy's point, aimed too high, flashed above the other's guard and ripped the cambric shirt at the sleeve. My lord retired his foot nimbly, parried, and riposted with a straight thrust, wrist held high, before Tracy could recover his opposition. The blades clashed as forte met foible, and my lord lunged straight at his opponent's breast.
Once, as Tracy thrust with a quarte, his point aimed too high, it flashed over the other’s guard and tore the cambric shirt at the sleeve. My lord quickly stepped back, blocked the attack, and countered with a straight thrust, wrist held high, before Tracy could regain his position. The blades clashed as forte met foible, and my lord lunged directly at his opponent's chest.
Diana shut her eyes, expecting every moment to hear the dull thud of Tracy's body as it should fall to the ground. It did not come, but instead there sounded a confused stamping, and scraping of blades, and she looked again to find the Duke disengaging over my lord's supple wrist and being parried with the utmost ease and dexterity.
Diana closed her eyes, bracing herself for the dull thud of Tracy's body hitting the ground. That sound never came; instead, there was a mix of stamping and the scraping of blades. She opened her eyes again to see the Duke disengaging from my lord's flexible wrist, effortlessly parrying with great skill and agility.
Carstares knew that he would not be able to last long, however. His shoulder, fretted by the long ride, was aching intolerably, and his wrist seemed to have lost some of its cunning. He was conscious of a singing in his head which he tried, in vain, to ignore. But his eyes glowed and sparkled with the light of battle and the primitive lust to kill.
Carstares knew he wouldn't be able to hold out much longer, though. His shoulder, sore from the long ride, was hurting badly, and his wrist felt like it had lost some of its strength. He was aware of a buzzing in his head that he tried, unsuccessfully, to dismiss. Still, his eyes shone and sparkled with the thrill of the fight and a primal urge to kill.
The Duke was fencing with almost superhuman skill, moving heavily and deliberately, seemingly tireless.
The Duke was fencing with almost supernatural skill, moving slowly and purposefully, as if he never got tired.
Carstares, on the other hand, was as swift and light as a panther, grace in every turn of his slim body.
Carstares, on the other hand, was as quick and agile as a panther, with elegance in every move of his slender body.
He feinted suddenly inside the arm, deceiving the parade of tierce. His Grace fell back a pace, parrying in quarte, and as John with a quick twist changed to quarte also and the blades crossed, Tracy lunged forward the length of his arm, and a deep red splash stained the whiteness of my lord's sleeve at the shoulder.
He suddenly feinted inside the arm, throwing off the flow of the tierce. His Grace stepped back a pace, blocking with a quarte, and as John quickly switched to quarte too and the blades crossed, Tracy lunged forward the length of his arm, and a deep red splash stained the whiteness of my lord's sleeve at the shoulder.
Diana gave a choked cry, knowing it to be the old wound, and the Duke's blade came to rest upon the ground.
Diana let out a strained cry, recognizing it as the old injury, and the Duke's sword fell to the ground.
"You are—satisfied?" he asked coolly, but panting a little.
"You are—satisfied?" he asked calmly, though slightly out of breath.
My lord reeled slightly, controlled himself and brushed his left hand across his eyes.
My lord swayed a bit, composed himself, and wiped his left hand across his eyes.
"On guard!" was all he replied, ignoring a pleading murmur from the girl.
"On guard!" was all he responded, ignoring the girl's desperate whisper.
Tracy shrugged, meeting Carstares' blade with his, and the fight went on.
Tracy shrugged and clashed his blade against Carstares', and the fight continued.
Tracy's eyes were almost shut, it appeared to Diana, his chin thrust forward, his teeth gripping the thin lower lip.
Tracy's eyes were nearly closed, it seemed to Diana, his chin jutted forward, his teeth clenching the thin lower lip.
To her horror she saw that Carstares was breathing in gasps, and that his face was ashen in hue. It was torture to her to sit impotent, but she held herself in readiness to fly to his rescue should the need arise. Suddenly my lord feinted on both sides of the arm and ripped open the Duke's sleeve, causing a steady trickle of blood to drip down on to the floor.
To her shock, she saw that Carstares was gasping for breath and his face was pale. It was torture for her to sit there powerless, but she prepared herself to rush to his aid if necessary. Suddenly, my lord feigned on both sides of the arm and tore open the Duke's sleeve, causing a steady stream of blood to drip onto the floor.
Tracy took no notice, but countered so deftly that John's blade wavered, and he staggered back. For an instant it seemed as though the end had come, but somehow he steadied himself, recovering his guard.
Tracy didn't pay any attention, but countered so skillfully that John's blade faltered, and he stumbled back. For a moment, it looked like it was over, but somehow he regained his balance and got back into position.
Diana was on her feet now, nearly as white as her lover, her hands pressed to her breast. She saw that John's point was no longer so purposeful, and the smile had gone from his lips. They were parted now, the upper one rigid, and a deep furrow cut into his brow.
Diana was standing now, almost as pale as her lover, her hands pressed to her chest. She noticed that John's expression was no longer determined, and the smile had disappeared from his face. His lips were parted now, the top one stiff, and a deep line was etched across his forehead.
Then, startling in the stillness of the great house, came the clanging of a bell, pulled with some violence.
Then, breaking the silence of the big house, came the loud ringing of a bell, yanked with some force.
Carstares' white lips moved soundlessly, and Diana, guessing it to be her father, moved, clinging to the wall, towards the door.
Carstares' white lips moved silently, and Diana, suspecting it was her father, crept along the wall toward the door.
A moment later along the passage came the sound of steps; a gay, boisterous voice was raised, followed by a deeper, graver one.
A moment later, footsteps echoed down the hallway; a cheerful, lively voice was heard, followed by a deeper, more serious one.
His Grace's face became devilish in its expression, but Carstares took no notice, seeming not to hear. Only he thrust with such skill that his Grace was forced to fall back a pace. The loud voices demanded to know what was toward in the locked room, and Diana, knowing that my lord was nearly spent, beat upon the panels.
His Grace's face took on a devilish look, but Carstares ignored it, seeming not to hear. He pressed forward with such skill that His Grace had to step back a pace. The loud voices wanted to know what was happening in the locked room, and Diana, aware that my lord was nearly exhausted, pounded on the panels.
"Quickly, quickly!" she cried. "Break through, for heaven's sake, whoever you are! 'Tis locked!"
"Quick, quick!" she shouted. "Get in here, for heaven's sake, whoever you are! It’s locked!"
"Good Gad! 'tis a woman!" exclaimed the voice. "Listen, Dick!—why—why—'tis a fight!"
"Good God! It's a woman!" shouted the voice. "Listen, Dick!—wait—it's a fight!"
"Oh, be quick!" implored poor Diana.
"Oh, be fast!" implored poor Diana.
And then came the deeper voice: "Stand away, madam, we will burst the lock."
And then a deeper voice said, "Step back, ma'am, we're going to break the lock."
She moved quickly aside, turning her attention once more to the duel by the window, as Andrew flung his shoulder against the stout wood. At the third blow the lock gave, the door flew wide, and Lord Andrew was precipitated into the room.
She quickly stepped aside, focusing again on the duel by the window as Andrew slammed his shoulder into the sturdy door. On the third hit, the lock broke, the door swung open, and Lord Andrew stumbled into the room.
And the two by the window fought on unheeding, faster and faster.
And the two by the window kept fighting, ignoring everything else, going faster and faster.
"Well, I'm damned!" said Andrew, surveying them. He walked forward interestedly, and at the same moment caught sight of Jack's face. He stared in amazement, and called to Richard.
"Well, I'm shocked!" said Andrew, looking them over. He stepped forward with interest and at the same time noticed Jack's face. He stared in disbelief and called to Richard.
"Good Lord! Here! Dick! Come here! Surely it's—who is that man?"
"Good Lord! Over here! Dick! Come here! Who is that man?"
Diana saw the tall gentleman, so like her lover in appearance, step forward to the young rake's side. The next events happened in a flash. She heard a great cry, and before she had time to know what he was doing, Richard had whipped his sword from its scabbard and had struck up the two blades. In that moment the years rolled back, and, recognising his brother, Jack gasped furiously:
Diana saw the tall man, who looked so much like her lover, step forward next to the young playboy. The next moments happened in an instant. She heard a loud shout, and before she could realize what he was doing, Richard had drawn his sword from its sheath and had clashed the two blades together. In that moment, the years faded away, and, recognizing his brother, Jack gasped in anger:
"Damn—you—Dick! Out—of—the way!"
"Damn—move—Dick! Out—of—the way!"
Tracy stood leaning on his sword, watching, his breath coming in gasps, but still with that cynical smile on his lips.
Tracy leaned on his sword, watching, breathing heavily, but still wearing that cynical smile.
Richard, seeing that his brother would fly at the Duke again, closed with him, struggling to wrest the rapier from his weakened grasp.
Richard, noticing that his brother was about to attack the Duke again, grabbed him, trying to wrest the rapier from his unsteady grip.
"You fool, John, leave go! Leave go, I say!"
"You idiot, John, let go! Let go, I said!"
With a twist he had the sword in his hand and sent it spinning across the room as without a sound my lord crumpled up and fell with a thud to the floor.
With a twist, he had the sword in his hand and sent it spinning across the room, as my lord crumpled and fell to the floor with a thud, without making a sound.
CHAPTER XXVIII
IN WHICH WHAT THREATENED TO BE TRAGEDY TURNS TO COMEDY
With a smothered cry Diana flew across the room to where my lord lay in a pitiful little heap, but before her was Richard. He fell on his knees beside the still figure, feeling for the wound.
With a muffled scream, Diana rushed across the room to where my lord was sprawled in a sad little heap, but Richard stood in her way. He dropped to his knees next to the motionless figure, checking for the wound.
Diana, on the other side, looked across at him.
Diana glanced over at him.
"'Tis his shoulder, sir—an old wound. Oh, he is not—he cannot be—dead?"
"'It’s his shoulder, sir—an old wound. Oh, he is not—he cannot be—dead?"
Richard shook his head dumbly and gently laid bare the white shoulder. The wound was bleeding very slightly, and they bound it deftly betwixt them, with their united handkerchiefs and a napkin seized from the table.
Richard shook his head in disbelief and carefully exposed the white shoulder. The wound was bleeding a little, and they skillfully wrapped it up together using their handkerchiefs and a napkin taken from the table.
"'Tis exhaustion, I take it," frowned Richard, his hand before the pale lips. "He is breathing still."
"Looks like exhaustion, I guess," frowned Richard, his hand covering his pale lips. "He's still breathing."
Over her shoulder Diana shot an order:
Over her shoulder, Diana gave an order:
"One of you men, please fetch water and cognac!"
"One of you guys, please grab some water and cognac!"
"At once, madam!" responded Andrew promptly, and hurried out.
"Right away, ma'am!" Andrew replied quickly and rushed out.
She bent once more over my lord, gazing anxiously into his face.
She leaned over my lord again, looking worriedly at his face.
"He will live? You—are sure? He—he must have rid all the way from Maltby—for me!" She caught her breath on a sob, pressing one lifeless hand to her lips.
"He will live? You're sure? He must have ridden all the way from Maltby—for me!" She caught her breath on a sob, pressing one lifeless hand to her lips.
"For you, madam?" Richard looked an inquiry.
"For you, ma'am?" Richard looked questioning.
She blushed.
She felt embarrassed.
"Yes—he—we—I—"
"Yes—he—we—I—"
"I see," said Richard gravely.
"I get it," Richard said seriously.
She nodded.
She agreed.
"Yes, and—and the Duke—caught me, and—brought me here—and—and then he came—and saved me!"
"Yeah, and—the Duke—found me, and—brought me here—and—and then he came—and rescued me!"
The air blowing in from the window stirred the ruffles of my lord's shirt, and blew a strand of her dark hair across Diana's face. She caught it back and stared at Richard with a puzzled air.
The breeze coming in from the window ruffled my lord's shirt and blew a strand of her dark hair across Diana's face. She tucked it back and looked at Richard with a confused expression.
"Pardon me, sir—but you are so like him!"
"Pardon me, sir—but you look just like him!"
"I am his brother," answered Richard shortly.
"I’m his brother," Richard replied briefly.
Her eyes grew round with surprise.
Her eyes went wide in surprise.
"His brother, sir? I never knew Mr. Carr had a brother!"
"His brother, sir? I never knew Mr. Carr had a brother!"
"Mr.—who?" asked Richard.
"Mr. — who?" asked Richard.
"Carr. It is not his name, is it? I heard the Duke call him Carstares—and—my lord."
"Carr. That's not his name, right? I heard the Duke call him Carstares— and—my lord."
"He is the Earl of Wyncham," answered Richard, stretching out a hand to relieve Andrew of the jug of water he was proffering.
"He is the Earl of Wyncham," Richard replied, reaching out to take the jug of water Andrew was offering.
"Good—gracious!" gasped Diana. "B-but he said he was a highwayman!"
"Wow!" Diana exclaimed, gasping. "B-but he said he was a robber!"
"Quite true, madam."
"Very true, ma'am."
"True? But how—how ridiculous—and how like him!"
"Really? But how—how absurd—and how typical of him!"
She soaked a handkerchief in the water, and bathed my lord's forehead.
She soaked a handkerchief in the water and wiped my lord's forehead.
"He is not coming to in the least," she said nervously. "You are sure 'tis not—not—"
"He’s not waking up at all," she said anxiously. "You’re sure it’s not—"
"Quite. He'll come round presently. You said he had ridden far?"
"Definitely. He'll be here soon. You mentioned he rode a long way?"
"He must have, sir—I wish he were not so pale—he was staying with the O'Haras at Maltby."
"He must have, sir—I wish he weren't so pale—he was staying with the O'Haras at Maltby."
"What? The O'Haras?"
"What? The O'Haras?"
"Yes—and he must have ridden from there—and his wound still so tender!" Again she kissed the limp hand.
"Yes—and he must have ridden from there—and his wound is still so tender!" Again she kissed the lifeless hand.
Over by the window his Grace, his breath recovered, was eyeing Andrew through his quizzing-glass.
Over by the window, his Grace, having caught his breath, was looking at Andrew through his lorgnette.
"May I inquire what brings you here?" he asked sweetly. "And why you saw fit to bring the saintly Richard?"
"Can I ask what brings you here?" he said sweetly. "And why you thought it was a good idea to bring the saintly Richard?"
"I came because it suited me to do so. I never dreamed you were here—'Pon my soul, I did not!"
"I came because it worked for me. I never imagined you were here—honestly, I didn't!"
"Where then did you think I was?"
"Where did you think I was?"
"Never thought about you at all, my dear fellow. I'm not your squire."
"Never thought about you at all, my friend. I'm not your sidekick."
"Why is Richard here?"
"Why is Richard here?"
"Lord, what a catechism! He is here because he brought me with him on his way to Wyncham. Have you any objection?"
"Wow, what a lesson! He’s here because he brought me along on his way to Wyncham. Do you have any problem with that?"
"It would be useless," shrugged Tracy. "Have I killed that young fool?"
"It would be pointless," shrugged Tracy. "Did I really kill that young idiot?"
Andrew looked him over in disgust.
Andrew looked at him with disgust.
"No, you have not. You have barely touched him, thanks be."
"No, you haven't. You've hardly touched him, thank goodness."
"Dear me! Why this sudden affection for Carstares?"
"Wow! Why this sudden fondness for Carstares?"
Andrew swung round on his heel, remarking over his shoulder:
Andrew turned on his heel, commenting over his shoulder:
"He may be a cheat, but he's a damned fine fellow. By Gad! he nearly pinked you as I entered!" He chuckled at the memory of that glorious moment.
"He might be a cheat, but he's a really good guy. By God! he almost got you right as I walked in!" He laughed at the memory of that amazing moment.
"He nearly pinked me a dozen times," replied Tracy, binding his arm round more tightly. "He fights like ten devils. But he was fatigued."
"He almost got me a dozen times," Tracy said, tightening his grip around his arm. "He fights like crazy. But he was tired."
He followed Andrew across the room and stood looking down at his unconscious foe.
He followed Andrew across the room and stood looking down at his unconscious opponent.
Diana's eyes challenged him.
Diana's eyes dared him.
"Stand back, your Grace! You have no more to do here!"
"Step back, Your Grace! You don’t have anything else to do here!"
He drew out his snuff-box and took a pinch.
He pulled out his snuffbox and took a pinch.
"So that is how the matter lies, my dear. I did not know that."
"So that's how things stand, my dear. I didn't know that."
"You pretend that it would have made a difference in your treatment of me?"
"You really think it would have changed how you treated me?"
"Not the slightest, child," he replied, shutting the box with a snap. "It has merely come as a slight surprise to me. It seems he has the luck this round." He walked away again as another great bell-peal sounded through the house.
"Not at all, kid," he said, closing the box with a snap. "It's just caught me off guard a bit. Looks like he’s got the luck this time." He walked away again as another loud bell rang through the house.
Andrew, pouring cognac into a glass, paused with bottle held in mid-air.
Andrew paused with the bottle of cognac held mid-air as he poured it into a glass.
"Thunder and turf! We are like to be a party! Who now?" He set the glass down and lounged out of the room, bottle in hand. They heard him give an astonished cry and a loud laugh, and the next moment O'Hara strode into the room, booted and spurred and enveloped in a heavy surcoat. He came swiftly upon the little group about my lord and went down on one knee beside him. His eyes seemed to take in everyone at a glance. Then he looked across at Richard.
"Thunder and turf! We're going to be a party! Who's in?" He put the glass down and sauntered out of the room, bottle in hand. They heard him let out a shocked shout and a hearty laugh, and the next moment O'Hara walked into the room, wearing boots and spurs and wrapped in a heavy coat. He moved quickly toward the small group around my lord and knelt beside him. His eyes seemed to scan everyone in an instant. Then he turned to look at Richard.
"Is he alive?"
"Is he alive?"
Richard nodded, not meeting the hard, anxious gaze.
Richard nodded, avoiding the intense, worried stare.
O'Hara bent over his friend.
O'Hara leaned over his friend.
"He has been wounded?"
"Is he hurt?"
Diana answered this.
Diana replied to this.
"Only slightly, Sir Miles, but 'twas his shoulder again. He was tired after the ride—Mr. Carstares thinks he has fainted from exhaustion."
"Only a little, Sir Miles, but it was his shoulder again. He was worn out after the ride—Mr. Carstares thinks he fainted from exhaustion."
O'Hara very gently slipped one arm beneath my lord's shoulders and the other under his knees, rising with him as easily as if he were carrying a baby. He walked over to the couch, lowering his burden on to the cushions that Diana placed to receive him.
O'Hara gently slipped one arm under my lord's shoulders and the other under his knees, lifting him as easily as if he were carrying a baby. He walked over to the couch, laying him down on the cushions that Diana arranged to catch him.
"He will be easier there," he said, and looked across at her.
"He'll be better off there," he said, looking over at her.
"Ye are quite safe, child?"
"Are you okay, kid?"
"Quite—quite—He came just in time—and fought for me." She dabbed openly at her eyes. "I—I love him so, Sir Miles—and now I hear that he is an Earl!" she sighed.
"Absolutely—he showed up just at the right moment—and fought for me." She wiped her eyes. "I really love him so much, Sir Miles—and now I hear he’s an Earl!" she sighed.
"Well, child, 'twill make no difference, I take it. I hope he'll make ye happy."
"Well, kid, it won't really matter, I guess. I hope he makes you happy."
She smiled through her tears very confidently.
She confidently smiled through her tears.
O'Hara turned and faced Richard, who was standing a little in the rear, watching his brother's face. He met O'Hara's scathing look squarely.
O'Hara turned to face Richard, who was standing slightly behind, watching his brother's expression. He met O'Hara's sharp gaze head-on.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Nought," answered the Irishman cuttingly, and walked over to where Lord Andrew was arguing hotly with his brother.
"Naught," replied the Irishman sharply, and walked over to where Lord Andrew was intensely arguing with his brother.
Carstares returned to my lord's side and stood looking silently down at him.
Carstares returned to my lord's side and stood silently looking down at him.
Diana suddenly gave a little joyful cry.
Diana suddenly let out a little joyful shout.
"He is coming round! He moved his head! Oh, Jack, my dear one, look at me!" She bent over him with eyes alight with love.
"He’s coming to! He moved his head! Oh, Jack, my darling, look at me!" She leaned over him with eyes shining with love.
My lord's eyelids flickered and opened. For a moment he stared at her.
My lord's eyelids fluttered and opened. For a moment, he looked at her.
"Why—Diana!" She took his head between her hands and kissed him full on the mouth. Then she raised his head to look into the blue eyes.
"Why—Diana!" She cupped his face in her hands and kissed him passionately. Then she lifted his head to gaze into his blue eyes.
My lord's arm crept round her and held her tight against him. After a moment she disengaged herself and stood aside. Jack's eyes, still a little bewildered, fell upon his brother. He struggled up on his elbow.
My lord's arm wrapped around her and pulled her close against him. After a moment, she pulled away and stepped aside. Jack's eyes, still a bit confused, landed on his brother. He pushed himself up on his elbow.
"Am I dreaming? Dick!" His voice was full of a great joy. Richard went quickly to him, trying to put him back on the cushions.
"Am I dreaming? Dick!" His voice was filled with joy. Richard rushed over to him, trying to help him back onto the cushions.
"My dear Jack—no, no—lie still!"
"My dear Jack—no, don’t—stay still!"
"Lie still?" cried my lord, swinging his feet to the ground. "Not a bit of it! I am well enough, but a trifle dizzy. How in thunder did you come here? Surely 'twas you knocked up my sword? Yes? Interfering young cub! Give me your arm a minute!"
"Lie still?" my lord exclaimed, swinging his feet to the ground. "Not a chance! I'm fine, just a little dizzy. How on earth did you get here? Was it you who knocked over my sword? Right? You meddling young pup! Help me up for a minute!"
"But why do you want to get up?" pleaded a soft voice in his ear.
"But why do you want to get up?" a gentle voice pleaded in his ear.
"So that I can take you in my arms, sweetheart," he answered, and proceeded to do so.
"So I can hold you in my arms, sweetheart," he replied, and went on to do just that.
Then his glance, wandering round the room, alighted on the heated group by the table; Andrew vociferously indignant, Tracy coolly sarcastic, and O'Hara furious.
Then his gaze drifted around the room and landed on the heated group by the table; Andrew was loudly indignant, Tracy was coolly sarcastic, and O'Hara was furious.
"Tare an' ouns!" ejaculated my lord. "Where did they all spring from?"
"Tare and ounces!" my lord exclaimed. "Where did they all come from?"
"I don't quite know!" laughed Diana. "Sir Miles came a few minutes ago—the other gentleman came with Mr. Carstares."
"I have no idea!" laughed Diana. "Sir Miles came by a few minutes ago—the other guy came with Mr. Carstares."
"Ay, I remember him—'tis Andrew, eh, Dick? Zounds! how he has grown! But what in the world are they all fighting over? Miles! Miles, I say!"
"Yeah, I remember him—it's Andrew, right, Dick? Wow! Look how much he has grown! But what on earth are they all fighting about? Miles! Miles, I’m talking to you!"
O'Hara wheeled round, surprised.
O'Hara turned around, surprised.
"Oho! Ye are up, are ye." He crossed to his side. "Then sit down!"
"Oho! You're awake, huh?" He walked over to his side. "Then take a seat!"
"Since you are all so insistent, I will. How did you come here?"
"Since you all keep insisting, I will. How did you get here?"
O'Hara went round to the back of the couch to arrange a cushion beneath the hurt shoulder, and leaned his arms upon the back, looking down with a laugh in his eyes.
O'Hara went to the back of the couch to adjust a cushion under the injured shoulder and rested his arms on the back, looking down with a sparkle of laughter in his eyes.
"Faith, I rode!"
"Seriously, I rode!"
"But how did you know? Where—"
"But how did you know? Where—"
"'Twas all on account of that young rascal David," he said. "Molly fretted and fumed all the way to the Frasers, vowing the child would be neglected, and what not, and we'd not been in the house above an hour or so, when up she jumps and says she knows that something has happened at home, and nothing will suffice but that I must drive her back. We arrived just as Beauleigh was setting out. He told us the whole tale, and of course I had Blue Peter saddled in the twinkling of an eye and was off after ye. But, what with taking wrong turns and me horse not happening to be made of lightning, I couldn't arrive until now."
"It was all because of that young troublemaker David," he said. "Molly was anxious and complaining the whole way to the Frasers, insisting the child would be neglected, and we hadn’t even been in the house for an hour when she suddenly jumps up and says she knows that something has happened at home, and nothing would do but that I must drive her back. We got there just as Beauleigh was leaving. He told us the whole story, and of course, I had Blue Peter saddled in no time and was off after you. But, with taking wrong turns and my horse not exactly being super fast, I couldn’t get here until now."
"You cannot have been so long after me," said Jack. "For I wasted full half-an-hour outside here, trying to find an opening in the hedge for Jenny to get through. She is now stalled in a shed at the bottom of the lawn with my cloak over her. I'll swear she's thirsty, too."
"You can't have been gone that long," said Jack. "I spent a good half an hour out here trying to find a gap in the hedge for Jenny to squeeze through. She's now stuck in a shed at the back of the lawn with my cloak over her. I'm sure she's thirsty, too."
"I'll see to that," promised O'Hara.
"I'll take care of that," promised O'Hara.
Andrew came across the room and bowed awkwardly to my lord, stammering a little. Carstares held out his hand. "Lord, Andy! I scarce knew you!"
Andrew crossed the room and awkwardly bowed to my lord, stammering a bit. Carstares extended his hand. "Lord, Andy! I hardly recognized you!"
After a moment's hesitation, Andrew took the outstretched hand and answered, laughingly. But my lord had not failed to notice the hesitation, short though it had been.
After a brief pause, Andrew took the offered hand and replied with a laugh. But my lord had noticed the hesitation, even if it was just a moment.
"I—beg your pardon. I had forgot," he said stiffly.
"I—sorry. I forgot," he said stiffly.
Andrew sat down beside him, rather red about the ears.
Andrew sat down next to him, looking a bit embarrassed.
"Oh, stuff, Jack! I'm a clumsy fool, but I did not mean that!" Richard stepped forward into the full light of the candles.
"Oh, come on, Jack! I'm such a klutz, but I didn't mean that!" Richard stepped forward into the bright light of the candles.
"If you will all listen to me one moment, I shall be greatly obliged," he said steadily.
"If you could all listen to me for a moment, I would really appreciate it," he said calmly.
Lord John started forward.
Lord John moved ahead.
"Dick!" he cried, warningly, and would have gone to him, but for O'Hara's hand on his shoulder, dragging him back.
"Dick!" he shouted, warning him, and would have gone over to him, but for O'Hara's hand on his shoulder, pulling him back.
"Ah, now, be aisy," growled Miles. "Let the man say it!"
"Ah, come on, take it easy," Miles grumbled. "Let the guy say it!"
"Hold your tongue, O'Hara! Dick, wait one moment! I want to speak to you!"
"Keep quiet, O'Hara! Dick, hold on a second! I need to talk to you!"
Richard never glanced at him.
Richard never looked at him.
"I am about to tell you something that should have been told—seven years ago—"
"I’m about to share something that should have been shared—seven years ago—"
"Once and for all, I forbid it!" snapped my lord, trying to disengage himself from O'Hara's grip.
"Once and for all, I’m not allowing this!" my lord snapped, trying to break free from O'Hara's hold.
Miles leant over him.
Miles leaned over him.
"See here, me boy, if ye don't keep a still tongue in your head, it's meself that'll be gagging you, and that's that!"
"Listen here, kid, if you can't keep your mouth shut, it’s me who’s going to deal with you, and that’s final!"
My lord swore at him.
My lord cursed at him.
Diana laid a gentle hand on his arm.
Diana placed a soft hand on his arm.
"Please, John! Please be still! Why should not Mr. Carstares speak?"
"Please, John! Just stay quiet! Why shouldn’t Mr. Carstares say something?"
"You don't know what he would do!" fumed Jack.
"You have no idea what he would do!" Jack fumed.
"In fact, Miss Beauleigh, Sir Miles and Andrew are completely in the dark," drawled the Duke. "Shall I tell the tale, Richard?"
"In fact, Miss Beauleigh, Sir Miles, and Andrew have no idea what's going on," the Duke said lazily. "Should I tell the story, Richard?"
"Thank you, I shall not require your assistance," was the cold rejoinder. "But I must ask you to be quiet, John."
"Thanks, I won't need your help," was the cold reply. "But I need you to be quiet, John."
"I will not! You must n—"
"I will not! You must not—"
"That will do," decided O'Hara, and placed a relentless hand over his mouth. "Go on, Carstares!"
"That’s enough," O'Hara decided, pressing a firm hand over his mouth. "Keep going, Carstares!"
"For the sake of Miss Beauleigh, I will tell you that seven years ago my brother and I went to a card-party. I cheated. He took the blame. He has borne it ever since because I was too much a coward to confess. That is all I have to say."
"For Miss Beauleigh's sake, I’ll tell you that seven years ago, my brother and I went to a card party. I cheated. He took the blame. He has carried that burden ever since because I was too much of a coward to admit it. That’s all I have to say."
"'Twas for that ye wanted to see me on Friday?" shot out O'Hara.
"'Was that why you wanted to see me on Friday?" O'Hara exclaimed.
Richard nodded, dully.
Richard nodded, unimpressed.
"Yes, I was going to tell you then."
"Yeah, I was going to tell you then."
"H'm! I'm glad ye had decided to play the man's part for once!"
"Hmm! I'm glad you decided to take on the man's role for once!"
With a furious oath Jack wrenched himself free and rounded on his friend.
With an angry curse, Jack pulled himself free and turned to face his friend.
"You take too much upon yourself, O'Hara!"
"You’re taking on too much, O'Hara!"
He rose unsteadily and walked to Richard's side.
He got up unsteadily and walked over to Richard.
"Dick has told you much, but not all. You none of you know the reasons we had for acting as we did. But you know him well enough to believe that it needed very strong reasons to induce him to allow me take the blame. If anyone has aught to say in the matter, I shall be glad if he will say it to me—now!" His eyes flashed menacingly as they swept the company, and rested for an instant on O'Hara's unyielding countenance. Then he turned and held out his hand to his brother with his own peculiarly wistful smile.
"Dick has shared a lot, but not everything. None of you know the reasons behind our actions. But you know him well enough to understand that it took very strong reasons for him to let me take the blame. If anyone has something to say about it, please say it to me—now!" His eyes flashed angrily as he scanned the room, landing for a moment on O'Hara's unyielding face. Then he turned and reached out his hand to his brother with his own uniquely wistful smile.
"Can you bear to speak to me?" muttered Richard, with face averted.
"Can you stand to talk to me?" Richard muttered, turning away.
"Gad, Dick, don't be ridiculous!" He grasped the unwilling hand. "You would have done the same for me!"
"Gosh, Dick, don't be ridiculous!" He grabbed the unwilling hand. "You would have done the same for me!"
Andrew pressed forward.
Andrew pushed ahead.
"Well, I can see no use in raking up old scores! After all, what does it matter? It's buried and finished. Here's my hand on it, Dick! Lord! I couldn't turn my back on the man I've lived on for years!" He laughed irrepressibly, and wrung Richard's hand.
"Well, I don’t see the point in bringing up the past! What difference does it make? It's done and over with. Here’s my hand on it, Dick! Wow! I couldn’t just walk away from the guy I’ve depended on for years!" He laughed uncontrollably and shook Richard's hand.
My lord's eyes were on O'Hara, pleading. Reluctantly the Irishman came forward.
My lord's eyes were on O'Hara, asking for help. The Irishman stepped forward hesitantly.
"'Tis only fair to tell you, Richard, that I can't see eye to eye with Andrew, here. However, I'm not denying that I think a good deal better of ye now than I did—seven years ago."
"It's only fair to tell you, Richard, that I can't agree with Andrew here. However, I'm not denying that I think a lot better of you now than I did seven years ago."
Richard looked up eagerly.
Richard looked up excitedly.
"You never believed him guilty?"
"You never thought he was guilty?"
O'Hara laughed.
O'Hara laughed.
"Hardly!"
"Not at all!"
"You knew 'twas I?"
"You knew it was me?"
"I had me suspicions, of course."
"I had my suspicions, of course."
"I wish—oh, how I wish you had voiced them!"
"I wish—oh, how I wish you had said them!"
O'Hara raised his eyebrows, and there fell a little silence. His Grace of Andover broke it, coming forward in his inimitable way. He looked round the room at each member of the company.
O'Hara raised his eyebrows, and a brief silence followed. His Grace of Andover broke it, stepping forward in his unique style. He glanced around the room at each member of the gathering.
"One, two, three—four, five—" he counted. "Andrew, tell them to lay covers for five in the dining-room."
"One, two, three—four, five—" he counted. "Andrew, tell them to set the table for five in the dining room."
"Aren't you staying?" asked his brother, surprised.
"Aren't you staying?" his brother asked, surprised.
"I have supped," replied Tracy coolly.
"I've had dinner," replied Tracy coolly.
For a moment O'Hara's mouth twitched, and then he burst out laughing. Everyone looked at him inquiringly.
For a moment, O'Hara's mouth twitched, and then he broke out laughing. Everyone looked at him curiously.
"Ecod!" he gasped. "Oh, sink me an I ever came across a more amusing villain! 'Lay covers for five!' Oh, damme!"
"Ecod!" he exclaimed. "Oh, my goodness, have I ever encountered a more entertaining villain! 'Set the table for five!' Oh, wow!"
"Or should I have said six?" continued his Grace imperturbably. "Am I not to have the honour of Mr. Beauleigh's company?"
"Or should I have said six?" his Grace continued calmly. "Am I not going to have the honor of Mr. Beauleigh's company?"
O'Hara checked his mirth.
O'Hara suppressed his laughter.
"No, ye are not! He was content to let me manage the business, and went back to Littledean."
"No, you are not! He was fine with letting me handle the business and went back to Littledean."
"I am sorry," bowed his Grace, and turned to my lord, who, with his arm about Diana's waist, was watching him arrogantly.
"I’m sorry," his Grace said with a bow, then turned to my lord, who, with his arm around Diana's waist, was watching him in a haughty manner.
"I see how the land lies," he remarked. "I congratulate you, John. I cannot help wishing that I had finished you that day in the road. Permit me to say that you fence rather creditably."
"I see how things are," he said. "Congrats, John. I can't help but wish I had taken you out that day on the road. Let me just say, you put up a decent defense."
My lord bowed stiffly.
My lord bowed awkwardly.
"Of course," continued his Grace smoothly, "you also wish you had disposed of me. I sympathise. But, however much you may inwardly despise and loathe me, you cannot show it—unless you choose to make yourself and me the talk of town—not forgetting Mistress Diana. Also I abhor bad tragedy. So I trust you will remain here to-night as my guest—er, Andrew, pray do not omit to order bed-chambers to be prepared—Afterwards you need never come near me again—in fact, I hope that you will not."
"Of course," his Grace continued smoothly, "you also wish you had gotten rid of me. I understand that. But, no matter how much you may secretly despise and hate me, you can’t show it—unless you want to make both of us the talk of the town—not to mention Mistress Diana. Also, I can’t stand a bad drama. So I hope you’ll stay here tonight as my guest—uh, Andrew, please remember to have the guest rooms prepared—After tonight, you never have to see me again—in fact, I hope you don’t."
My lord could not entirely repress a smile.
My lord couldn't help but smile a little.
"I thank your Grace for your hospitality, which I fear," he glanced down at Diana's tired face, "I shall be compelled to accept. As to the rest—I agree. Like you, I dislike bad tragedy."
"I appreciate your hospitality, which I’m afraid," he looked down at Diana's tired face, "I’ll have to accept. As for everything else—I agree. Like you, I can't stand a bad tragedy."
Diana gave a tiny laugh.
Diana let out a giggle.
"You are all so stiff!" she said I shall go to bed!"
"You all seem so uptight!" she said. "I’m going to bed!"
"I will take you to the stairs then," said Jack promptly, and led her forward.
"I'll take you to the stairs then," Jack said quickly, and he led her ahead.
She stopped as they were about to pass his Grace, and faced him.
She stopped just as they were about to walk past his Grace and turned to face him.
Tracy bowed very low.
Tracy bowed deeply.
"Good-night, madam. Carstares will know which room I had assigned to you. You will find a servant there."
"Good night, ma'am. Carstares will know which room I've assigned to you. You'll find a servant there."
"Thank you," she said steadily. "I shall try to forget the happenings of this day, your Grace. I see the truth in what you say—we cannot afford to let the world see that we are at enmity, lest it should talk. And, I confess it freely, I find it less hard to forgive you the insults of—of to-day, since they brought—Jack—to me. An I had not been in such dire straits, I might never have seen him again."
"Thank you," she said calmly. "I'll try to forget what happened today, your Grace. I understand what you're saying—we can't let the world know we're at odds, or they'll gossip. And, I admit it openly, I find it easier to forgive you for the insults of—of today since they led me to—Jack. If I hadn't been in such a desperate situation, I might never have seen him again."
"In fact," bowed his Grace, "everything has been for the best!"
"In fact," his Grace said with a bow, "everything has turned out for the best!"
"I would not say that, sir," she replied, and went out.
"I wouldn't say that, sir," she replied, and left.
For a moment there was silence in the room. No one quite knew what to say. As usual, it was Tracy who came to the rescue, breaking an uncomfortable pause.
For a moment, the room was silent. No one really knew what to say. As always, it was Tracy who came to the rescue, breaking the awkward silence.
"I suggest that we adjourn to the dining-room," he said. "I gather we may have to wait some time before his lordship reappears. O'Hara, after you!"
"I suggest we head to the dining room," he said. "I think we might have to wait a while before his lordship shows up. O'Hara, after you!"
"One moment," replied Miles. "Jack's mare is in a shed somewhere. I said I would see to her."
“One moment,” replied Miles. “Jack’s mare is in a shed somewhere. I said I would take care of her.”
"Andrew!" called his Grace. "When you have finished superintending the laying of the supper, give orders concerning Carstares' mare!"
"Andrew!" called his Grace. "When you're done overseeing the dinner preparation, take care of Carstares' mare!"
A casual assent came from outside, and immediately afterwards Lord Andrew's voice was heard shouting instructions to someone, evidently some way off.
A relaxed agreement came from outside, and right after that, Lord Andrew's voice could be heard shouting instructions to someone, apparently from a distance.
On the whole, the supper-party passed off quite smoothly. His Grace was smilingly urbane, Andrew boisterous and amusing, and O'Hara bent on keeping the conversation up. Richard sat rather silent, but my lord, already deliriously happy, soon let fall his armour and joined in the talk, anxious to hear all the news of town for the last six years.
Overall, the dinner party went pretty well. His Grace was charming and friendly, Andrew was lively and funny, and O'Hara was determined to keep the conversation going. Richard remained somewhat quiet, but my lord, already in high spirits, quickly relaxed and joined in the discussion, eager to catch up on all the news from town over the past six years.
O'Hara was several times hard put to it to keep from laughing out loud at his thoughts. The humour of the situation struck him forcibly. After fighting as grimly as these men fought, and after all that had transpired, that they should both sit down to supper as they were doing, appealed to him strongly. He had quite thought that my lord would incline to tragedy and refuse to stay an instant longer in the Duke's house.
O'Hara found it hard to hold back his laughter at his thoughts. The humor of the situation hit him strongly. After the intense battle these men had fought and everything that had happened, the fact that they were both sitting down to dinner as if nothing was wrong really struck him. He had assumed that my lord would lean towards drama and wouldn’t want to stay in the Duke's house for another moment.
It was not until midnight, when everyone else had gone to bed, that the brothers came face to face, alone. The dining-room was very quiet now, and the table bore a dissipated look with the remains of supper left on it. My lord stood absently playing with the long-handled punch spoon, idly stirring the golden dregs at the bottom of the bowl. The candles shed their light full on his face, and Richard, standing opposite in the shadow, had ample opportunity of studying it.
It wasn't until midnight, when everyone else had turned in for the night, that the brothers found themselves alone together. The dining room was very quiet now, and the table looked messy with the leftovers from dinner still on it. My lord was absentmindedly fiddling with the long-handled punch spoon, idly stirring the golden remnants at the bottom of the bowl. The candles cast their light directly on his face, and Richard, standing opposite in the shadows, had plenty of time to observe it.
It seemed to him that he could not look long enough. Unconsciously his eyes devoured every detail of the loved countenance and watched each movement of the slender hand. He found John subtly changed, but quite how he could not define. He had not aged much, and he was still the same laughter-loving Jack of the old days, with just that intangible difference. O'Hara had felt it, too: a slight impenetrability, a reserve.
It felt to him like he couldn’t look away. Unknowingly, his eyes absorbed every detail of the familiar face and followed each movement of the slender hand. He noticed that John had changed subtly, but he couldn’t quite pinpoint how. He hadn’t aged much, and he was still the same fun-loving Jack from the old days, just with that elusive difference. O'Hara sensed it as well: a slight distance, a reserve.
It was my lord who broke the uncomfortable silence. As if he felt the other's eyes upon him, he looked up with his appealing, whimsical smile.
It was my lord who ended the awkward silence. As if he sensed the other person's gaze on him, he looked up with his charming, quirky smile.
"Devil take it, Dick, we're as shy as two schoolboys!"
"Devil take it, Dick, we're as shy as two schoolboys!"
Richard did not smile, and his brother came round the table to his side.
Richard didn’t smile, and his brother walked around the table to join him.
"There's nought to be said betwixt us two, Dick. 'Twould be so damned unnecessary. After all—we always shared in one another's scrapes!"
"There's nothing to discuss between us, Dick. It would be completely unnecessary. After all—we've always gotten into trouble together!"
He stood a moment with his hand on Richard's shoulder; then Richard turned to him "What you must think of me!" he burst out. "My God, when I realise—"
He paused for a moment with his hand on Richard's shoulder; then Richard turned to him, "What must you think of me!" he exclaimed. "Oh my God, when I realize—"
"I know. Believe me, Dick, I know just what you must have felt. But pray forget it! It's over now, and buried."
"I know. Trust me, Dick, I get exactly how you must have felt. But please forget about it! It's done now and in the past."
There was another long silence. Lord John withdrew his hand at last, and perched on the edge of the table, smiling across at Richard.
There was another long silence. Lord John finally pulled his hand back and sat on the edge of the table, grinning at Richard.
"I'd well-nigh forgot that you were a middle-aged papa! A son?"
"I almost forgot that you were a middle-aged dad! A son?"
"Ay—John—after you."
"Hey—John—after you."
"I protest I am flattered. Lord, to think of you with a boy of your own!" He laughed, twirling his eyeglass.
"I have to say, I’m flattered. Wow, to think of you having a son of your own!" He laughed, twirling his eyeglass.
At last Richard smiled.
Finally, Richard smiled.
"To think of you an uncle!" he retorted, and suddenly all vestige of stiffness had fled.
"To think of you as an uncle!" he shot back, and just like that, all signs of tension vanished.
Next morning Richard went on to Wyncham, and Diana, Jack and O'Hara travelled back to Sussex. Jack would not go home yet. He protested that he was going to be married first, and would then bring home his Countess. But he had several instructions to give his brother concerning the preparation of his house. The last thing he requested Richard to do was to seek out a certain city merchant, Fudby by name, and to rescue a clerk, Chilter, from him, bearing him off to Wyncham. All this he called from the coach window, just before they set off.
Next morning, Richard headed to Wyncham, while Diana, Jack, and O'Hara returned to Sussex. Jack wasn't ready to go home yet. He insisted that he was getting married first and would then bring his Countess home. But he had several instructions for his brother regarding getting his house ready. The last thing he asked Richard to do was to find a city merchant named Fudby and rescue a clerk named Chilter from him, bringing him back to Wyncham. Jack called all of this out from the coach window just before they departed.
Richard led Jenny, whom he was to ride home, up to the door of the vehicle, and expostulated.
Richard guided Jenny, whom he was taking home, to the door of the vehicle and expressed his objections.
"But what in thunder am I to do with the man?"
"But what on earth am I supposed to do with the guy?"
"Give him to Warburton," advised Jack flippantly. "I know he needs a clerk—he always did!"
"Give him to Warburton," Jack said casually. "I know he needs a clerk—he always has!"
"But perhaps he will not desire to come—"
"But maybe he won't want to come—"
"You do as I tell you!" laughed his brother. "I shall expect to find him at Wyncham when I arrive! Au revoir!" He drew his head in, and the coach rumbled off.
"You do what I say!" laughed his brother. "I expect to find him at Wyncham when I get there! See you later!" He pulled his head in, and the coach rolled away.
CHAPTER XXIX
LADY O'HARA IS TRIUMPHANT
After spending a restless night, starting at every sound, and hearing the hours strike slowly away, Lady O'Hara arose not a whit refreshed and considerably more ill at ease than she had been before.
After a sleepless night, jumping at every sound and listening to the hours tick by, Lady O'Hara got up feeling no more refreshed and much more uneasy than she had been before.
During the night she had imagined all sorts of impossible horrors to have befallen her husband, and if, when the reassuring daylight had come, the horrors had somewhat dispersed, enough remained to cause her an anxious morning as she alternated between the hall window and the gate.
During the night, she had imagined all kinds of terrible things happening to her husband, and even though the reassuring daylight had come and the fears had faded a bit, enough of them lingered to give her a stressful morning as she swapped her attention between the hallway window and the gate.
No less worried was Jim Salter. He had returned from Fittering last night to find his master and Sir Miles gone, Lady O'Hara in a state of frightened bewilderment, and the house in a whirl. No one, least of all poor Molly, seemed to know exactly where the two men had gone. All she knew was that they had come back upon a scene of turmoil, with Mr. Beauleigh in the midst of a small crowd of excited servants. Her husband had elbowed his way through, and into his ears had Mr. Beauleigh poured his story. Then O'Hara seemed to catch the excitement, and she had been hurried into the house with the hasty explanation that Jack was off after Devil, who had caught Diana, and he must to the rescue. Ten minutes after, she had an alarming vision of him galloping off down the drive, his sword at his side and pistols in the saddle-holsters. The poor little lady had sent an imploring cry after him, checked almost before it had left her lips. Afterwards she wished it had never been uttered, and rather hoped that it had escaped O'Hara's ears.
No less worried was Jim Salter. He had returned from Fittering last night to find his boss and Sir Miles missing, Lady O'Hara in a state of frightened confusion, and the house in chaos. No one, especially poor Molly, seemed to know exactly where the two men had gone. All she knew was that they had come back to a scene of turmoil, with Mr. Beauleigh in the middle of a small crowd of excited servants. Her husband had pushed his way through, and into his ears Mr. Beauleigh had shared his story. Then O'Hara seemed to catch the excitement, and she had been rushed into the house with a hasty explanation that Jack was off after Devil, who had caught Diana, and he had to go to the rescue. Ten minutes later, she had a frightening vision of him riding off down the drive, his sword at his side and pistols in the saddle holsters. The poor little lady had sent a desperate cry after him, almost stopping before it had left her lips. Afterwards, she wished she had never said it and hoped it hadn’t reached O'Hara's ears.
Salter arrived not half-an-hour later, and his feelings when told that his beloved master had ridden off in search of a fight, may be more easily imagined than described. He was all for setting out in his wake, but her ladyship strongly vetoed the plan, declaring that Sir Miles would be rescue enough, and she was not going to be left entirely without protectors. Jim was far too respectful to point out that there were five able-bodied men, not counting himself, in the house, but as his master had left no instructions for him, he capitulated.
Salter showed up half an hour later, and his emotions upon hearing that his beloved master had gone off in search of a fight are easier to imagine than to explain. He was all for following after him, but her ladyship firmly rejected the idea, stating that Sir Miles would be protection enough and that she didn't want to be left completely without defenders. Jim was too respectful to mention that there were five capable men, not including himself, in the house, but since his master had left no instructions for him, he gave in.
He proved nought but a Job's comforter next day, for when my lady pessimistically premised that both Carstares and her husband were undoubtedly hurt, he did not, as she expected he would, strive to reassure her, but gave a gloomy assent. Whereupon she cast an indignant glance in his direction, and turned her back.
He was nothing but a bad comforter the next day because when my lady pessimistically suggested that both Carstares and her husband were definitely hurt, he didn’t try to reassure her as she had hoped. Instead, he gloomily agreed with her. She then shot him an indignant look and turned away.
At four in the afternoon they were both in the hall, anxiously watching the drive.
At four in the afternoon, they were both in the hallway, anxiously watching the driveway.
"To be sure, 'tis monstrous late!" remarked Molly, with wide, apprehensive eyes.
"Sure, it's really late!" Molly said, her eyes wide and worried.
"Yes, my lady."
"Yes, ma'am."
"If—if nought were amiss, they should have been back by now, surely?"
"If—if nothing were wrong, they should have been back by now, right?"
"Yes indeed, my lady."
"Absolutely, my lady."
Lady O'Hara stamped her foot.
Lady O'Hara stomped her foot.
"Don't say jes!" she cried.
"Don't say yes!" she cried.
Jim was startled.
Jim was surprised.
"I beg pardon, m'lady?"
"Excuse me, my lady?"
"You are not to say yes! After all, they may have gone a long way—they—er—they may be tired! Jenny may have gone lame—anything—anything may have happened!"
"You can't say yes! They might have traveled far—they—uh—they could be exhausted! Jenny might be injured—anything—anything could have happened!"
"Yes, m'—I mean certainly, your ladyship!" hastily amended Jim.
"Yes, ma'am—I mean, of course, your ladyship!" Jim quickly corrected himself.
"In fact, I should not be surprised an they were not at all hurt!"
"In fact, I shouldn’t be surprised that they weren’t hurt at all!"
He shook his head despondently, but luckily for him the lady failed to notice it, and continued with airy cheerfulness:
He shook his head sadly, but fortunately for him, the lady didn’t notice and continued with a light-hearted cheerfulness:
"For my husband has often told me what an excellent swordsman Mr. Carstares is, and—"
"For my husband has often told me what an excellent swordsman Mr. Carstares is, and—"
"Your ladyship forgets his wound."
"You forget his injury, my lady."
What she might have been constrained to reply to this is not known, for at that moment came the sound of coach-wheels on the gravel. With one accord she and Salter flew to the door, and between them, wrenched it open, just as a gentleman's travelling coach, postillioned by men in gold and black, and emblazoned with the Wyncham arms, drew up at the door.
What she could have been forced to say in response is unknown, for just then they heard the sound of coach wheels on the gravel. Together, she and Salter rushed to the door and yanked it open, just as a gentleman's traveling coach, driven by men in gold and black, and marked with the Wyncham coat of arms, pulled up to the entrance.
My lady was down the steps in the twinkling of an eye, almost before one of the grooms had opened the door to offer an arm to my lord. Carstares sprang lightly out, followed by O'Hara, seemingly none the worse for wear.
My lady was down the steps in the blink of an eye, almost before one of the grooms could open the door to offer an arm to my lord. Carstares jumped out quickly, followed by O'Hara, looking like he was none the worse for wear.
Molly ran straight into her husband's arms, regardless of the servants, hugging him.
Molly ran right into her husband's arms, ignoring the servants, and hugged him.
Jim Salter hurried up to my lord.
Jim Salter rushed over to my lord.
"Ye are not hurt, sir?" he cried.
"You're not hurt, sir?" he exclaimed.
Carstares handed him his hat and cloak.
Carstares handed him his hat and coat.
"Nought to speak of, Jim. But 'Everard' well-nigh finished me for all that!" He laughed at Jim's face of horror, and turned to Molly, who, having satisfied herself that her husband was quite uninjured and had never once been in danger of his life, had come towards him, full of solicitude for his shoulder.
"Nothing much to say, Jim. But 'Everard' almost did me in anyway!" He chuckled at Jim's horrified expression and then turned to Molly, who, after making sure her husband was completely unharmed and had never really been in any danger, came over to him, concerned about his shoulder.
"Oh, my dear Jack! Miles tells me you have hurt your poor shoulder again! And pray what has been done for it? I dare swear not one of you great men had the wit to summon a doctor, as indeed you should have, for—"
"Oh, my dear Jack! Miles told me you've hurt your poor shoulder again! And what has been done for it? I bet none of you great guys had the sense to call a doctor, which you definitely should have, for—"
"Whist now, asthore!" adjured her husband. "'Tis but a clean scratch after all. Take him into the house and give him something to drink! I'll swear 'tis what he needs most!"
"Now, come on, my dear!" her husband urged. "It's just a little scratch after all. Bring him inside and give him something to drink! I swear that's what he needs most!"
Molly pouted, laughed and complied.
Molly pouted, laughed, and agreed.
Over the ale Jack related the whole escapade up to the moment when he had parted from Diana at Littledean. Then O'Hara took up the tale with a delightful chuckle.
Over the ale, Jack shared the entire adventure up to the point where he had said goodbye to Diana at Littledean. Then O'Hara chimed in with the story, a delightful chuckle escaping him.
"Sure, Molly, ye never saw anything to equal poor old Beauleigh when his daughter had told him Jack's name! Faith, he didn't know what to do at all, he was so excited! And Miss Betty I thought would have the vapours from the way she flew from Di to Jack and back again, in such a state of mind as ye can't imagine!"
"Sure, Molly, you've never seen anything like poor old Beauleigh when his daughter told him Jack's name! Honestly, he didn't know what to do at all, he was so excited! And Miss Betty, I thought she was going to faint the way she dashed between Di and Jack, in a state of mind you can't even imagine!"
Molly, who had listened with round eyes, drew a deep ecstatic breath. Then she bounced up, clapping her hands, and proclaimed that she was right after all!
Molly, who had listened with wide eyes, took a deep, excited breath. Then she jumped up, clapping her hands, and announced that she was right all along!
"What will ye be meaning, alanna?" inquired O'Hara.
"What do you mean, alanna?" O'Hara asked.
"Pray, sir, did I not say over and over again that if I could only induce Jack to stay with us everything would come right? Now, Miles, you know I did!"
"Please, sir, didn't I say over and over again that if I could just get Jack to stay with us everything would be fine? Now, Miles, you know I did!"
"I remember ye said something like it once," admitted her spouse.
"I remember you said something like that once," her spouse admitted.
"Once, indeed! I was always sure of it. And I did coax you to stay, did I not, Jack?" she appealed.
"Once, for sure! I always knew it. And I did persuade you to stay, didn’t I, Jack?" she asked.
"You did," he agreed. "You assured me that if I was churlish enough to leave, Miles would slowly sicken and pine away!"
"You did," he agreed. "You promised me that if I were rude enough to leave, Miles would gradually get sick and waste away!"
She ignored her husband's ribald appreciation of this.
She disregarded her husband's crude approval of this.
"Then you see that 'tis all owing to me that—" She broke off to shake O'Hara, and the meeting ended in riotous hilarity.
"Then you realize it’s all my fault that—" She paused to shake O'Hara, and the meeting ended in chaotic laughter.
When he went to change his clothes, Carstares found Jim already in his room awaiting him. He hailed him gaily, and sat down before his dressing-table.
When he went to change his clothes, Carstares found Jim already in his room waiting for him. He greeted him cheerfully and sat down at his dressing table.
"I require a very festive costume to-night, Jim. Rose velvet and cream brocade, I think."
"I need a really festive outfit tonight, Jim. I think rose velvet and cream brocade would be perfect."
"Very good, your lordship," was the prim reply.
"Very good, my lord," was the formal response.
Jack slewed round.
Jack turned around.
"What's that?"
"What's that?"
"I understand your lordship is an Earl," said poor Jim.
"I understand you're an Earl," said poor Jim.
"Now who was the tactless idiot who told you that? I had intended to break the news myself. I suppose now, you know my—story?"
"Who was the thoughtless idiot that told you that? I was planning to share the news myself. I guess now you know my—story?"
"Yes, si—my lord. I—I suppose ye won't be requiring my services any longer?"
"Yes, my lord. I guess you won't need my services anymore?"
"In heaven's name, why not? Do you wish to leave me?"
"In heaven's name, why not? Do you want to leave me?"
"Wish to—! No, sir—my lord—I—I thought ye'd maybe want a smarter valet—and—not me."
"Wish to—! No, sir—my lord—I—I thought you might want a more capable valet—and—not me."
My lord turned back to the mirror and withdrew the pin from his cravat.
My lord turned back to the mirror and took the pin out of his cravat.
"Don't be a fool."
"Don't be naive."
This cryptic remark seemed greatly to reassure Jim.
This mysterious comment really seemed to put Jim at ease.
"Ye mean it, sir?"
"You really mean it, sir?"
"Of course I do. I should be lost without you after all this time. Marry that nice girl at Fittering, and she shall maid my lady. For I'm to be married as soon as may be!"
"Of course I do. I would be completely lost without you after all this time. Marry that nice girl at Fittering, and she will be my lady's maid. Because I'm going to get married as soon as possible!"
"Ay, s—my lord! I'm sure I'm very glad, s—your lordship. Rose, sir? With the silver lacing?"
"Ay, sir—my lord! I'm really glad, sir—your lordship. Rose, right? With the silver trim?"
"I think so, Jim. And a cream—very pale cream waistcoat, broidered in with rose. There is one, I know."
"I think so, Jim. And a very light cream waistcoat, embroidered with roses. I know there's one."
"Yes, sir—your lordship."
"Yes, your lordship."
My lord eyed him despondently.
My lord looked at him sadly.
"Er—Jim!"
"Uh—Jim!"
"Yes—your lordship?"
"Yes, my lord?"
"I'm sorry, but I cannot endure it."
"I'm sorry, but I can't take it."
"I beg pardon, my lord?"
"Excuse me, my lord?"
"I can't have you call me 'your lordship,' after every second word—I really cannot."
"I can't have you calling me 'your lordship' after every other word—I really can't."
"Why, sir—may I still call you 'sir'?"
"Why, sir—can I still call you 'sir'?"
"I would much rather you did."
"I would much rather you did."
"Ay, sir—thank you...."
"Yeah, sir—thank you...."
In the middle of tying the bow to his master's wig Jim paused, and in the mirror Jack saw his face fall.
In the middle of tying the bow on his master's wig, Jim paused, and in the mirror, Jack noticed his expression change.
"What's amiss now? And what have you done with my patches?"
"What's wrong now? And what did you do with my patches?"
"In that little box, sir—yes—that one. I was just thinking—here's the haresfoot, sir—that I shall never be able to see ye hold up a coach now!"
"In that small box, sir—yes—that one. I was just thinking—here's the haresfoot, sir—that I will never get to see you hold up a coach now!"
My lord, striving to affix the patch in just the right spot at the corner of his mouth, tried to control his features, failed, and went off into a peal of laughter that reached O'Hara in the room across the landing, and caused him to grin delightedly. He had not heard that laugh for many a long day.
My lord, trying to place the patch perfectly at the corner of his mouth, attempted to hold back his expression but failed and burst into a fit of laughter that carried over to O'Hara in the room across the landing, making him smile with delight. He hadn't heard that laugh in a long time.
EPILOGUE
His Grace of Andover sat at the window of his lodgings at Venice, looking down at a letter in his hand. The writing was his sister's. After a moment he drew a deep breath and broke the seal, spreading the sheets out upon the broad sill.
His Grace of Andover sat by the window of his place in Venice, looking down at a letter in his hand. The handwriting was his sister's. After a moment, he took a deep breath, broke the seal, and spread the pages out on the wide sill.
"My very dear Tracy,
"My dear Tracy,
"So you have gone again with no Farewell to yr. poor Sister, sir! I am indeed very offended, but I understand yr. Reason. As soon as I sett mine eyes on Diana I knew the Truth and recognised yr. dark Beauty. I am monstrous grieved for you, dear. I quite love her myself, altho' she is very tiresomely lovely, but perhaps as she is dark and I am fair, we shall not clash.
"So you've gone again without saying goodbye to your poor sister! I'm really upset, but I get your reason. As soon as I laid my eyes on Diana, I knew the truth and recognized your dark beauty. I'm really sorry for you, dear. I actually love her myself, even though she's annoyingly beautiful, but maybe since she's dark and I'm fair, we won't clash."
"The Home-coming was prodigious exciting. Andrew was present, Dicky, of course, and me. Mrs. Fanshawe, too, was there, for she knew Jack Abroad, and a monstrous queer Old Man, who was vastly fidgetty and overcome to see Jack. Then Sir Miles and his wife came, who I thought quite agreeable nice People, and Diana's Father and Aunt, rather Bourgeois, but, on the whole, presentable.
"The homecoming was incredibly exciting. Andrew was there, Dicky, of course, and me. Mrs. Fanshawe was also present because she knew Jack Abroad, along with a really strange old man who was very fidgety and overwhelmed to see Jack. Then Sir Miles and his wife arrived, and I found them to be quite pleasant people, along with Diana's father and aunt, who were a bit middle-class but, overall, presentable."
"Everyone knows the Truth now, but most People have been prodigious kind and I scarce notice a difference in our Reception. Dearest Dicky is gayer than he was wont to be and more darling, and I almost enjoy being a Social Outcast.
"Everyone knows the truth now, but most people have been incredibly kind, and I hardly notice a difference in how we're treated. My dear Dicky is happier than he used to be and even more lovable, and I almost enjoy being a social outcast."
"When Diana is properly gowned, as should suit her position (but I grieve to say that she prefers to dress plainly), she will make a prodigious Elegantt Countess. I have promised to connduct her to my own Mantua Maker, which is very sacrificing, as I am sure You will agree. I know London will go Crazy about her, and, indeed, those who have allready seen her, which is Avon and Falmouth, are positively Foolish. I make no doubtt 'twill be very mortifying, but I suppose it must be borne.
"When Diana is properly dressed, as fits her status (but unfortunately, she prefers to dress simply), she'll be an incredibly elegant Countess. I've promised to take her to my own dressmaker, which is quite a sacrifice, as I'm sure you'll agree. I know London will go crazy for her, and indeed, those who have already seen her, like Avon and Falmouth, are absolutely foolish. I have no doubt it will be very embarrassing, but I guess it must be endured."
"She and Jack are prodigious happy together; it is most Unfashionable, but so am I happy with Dick, so there are a Pair of us, and we had best sett Fashion.
"She and Jack are incredibly happy together; it's really not the norm, but I’m also happy with Dick, so there are two of us, and we might as well sett fashion."
"Pray, return soon, my dear Tracy, you cannot conceive how I miss you. I was surprised you went away with Mr. Fortescue, I had no Notion you were so friendly.
"Please come back soon, my dear Tracy; you can't imagine how much I miss you. I was surprised you left with Mr. Fortescue; I had no idea you were that close."
"With dearest Love,
"With heartfelt love,"
"Yr. Sister
"Your Sister"
"LAVINIA.
LAVINIA.
"P.S.—'Twill interest you to hear that Miss Gunning is to marry Coventry. 'Tis all over Town this last Week."
"P.S.—You’ll be interested to hear that Miss Gunning is going to marry Coventry. It’s all over town this past week."
Slowly his Grace put the sheets together and handed them to Fortescue, who had just come into the room.
Slowly, his Grace gathered the sheets and handed them to Fortescue, who had just entered the room.
"These, from my sister, may possibly interest you, Frank."
"These might interest you, Frank, from my sister."
Fortescue read the letter through, and at the end folded it and handed it back in silence. Tracy laid it down on the table at his elbow.
Fortescue read the letter to the end, then folded it and handed it back without saying a word. Tracy placed it on the table next to him.
"I began—wrongly," he said.
"I started—wrongly," he said.
"Yes," assented his friend. "She was not—that kind of girl."
"Yeah," his friend agreed. "She wasn't that type of girl."
"But having begun wrongly—I could not undo the wrong."
"But having started off on the wrong foot—I couldn't fix the mistake."
"So you made it worse," said Fortescue gently.
"So you made it worse," Fortescue said softly.
"I would have married her in all honour—"
"I would have married her with all my heart—"
"In your own arrogant fashion, Tracy."
"In your own cocky way, Tracy."
"As you say—in my own arrogant fashion, Frank. If I could go back a year—but where's the use? I am not whining. Presently I shall return to England and make my bow to—the Countess of Wyncham. Possibly, I shall not feel one jealous qualm. One never knows. At all events—I'll make that bow."
"As you put it—in my own cocky way, Frank. If only I could go back a year—but what's the point? I'm not complaining. Soon, I'll head back to England and introduce myself to—the Countess of Wyncham. Maybe I won't feel a single twinge of jealousy. You never know. Anyway—I'll make that introduction."
"You will?" Frank looked sharply down at him. "Nothing more, Tracy! You do not purpose—"
"You will?" Frank looked sharply down at him. "Nothing more, Tracy! You don't mean—"
"Nothing more. You see, Frank—I love her."
"That’s it. You see, Frank—I love her."
"I crave your pardon. Yes—she would not take you, but she has, I think, made you. As I once told you, when love came you would count yourself as nought, and her happiness as everything."
"I’m sorry. Yes—she wouldn’t choose you, but I believe she has, in a way, shaped you. As I once mentioned, when love arrives, you will see yourself as nothing and her happiness as everything."
For a moment his Grace was silent, and then back came the old smile, still cynical, yet with less of the sneer in it.
For a moment, his Grace was quiet, then he returned to the familiar smile, still cynical but with less of the sneer.
"How very pleasant it must be, Frank, to have one's prophecies so happily verified!" he purred. "Allow me to felicitate you!"
"How nice it must be, Frank, to see your predictions come true!" he said with a grin. "Let me congratulate you!"
THE END
THE END
Contents
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!